Book /5 5T 
 
 GPO 
 
THE ONE THING NEEDFUL, 
 
 NAMELY, 
 
 TO SPREAD AS RAPJDI.Y AS POSSIBLE 
 
 THE GLORIOUS MANIFESTATION 
 
 OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, 
 
 AS THE SAME IS REVEALED WONDERFULLY FOR THE ESTABLISHMENT 
 
 OF UNIVERSAL TEACE AMONGST ALL THE NATIONS OF THE EARTH 
 
 IN UR DAYS, BY MANY SIGNS, THE EXPLANATION OF WHICH 
 
 IS GIVEN IN THIS VOLUME, 
 
 WRITTEN BY 
 
 AMBHEAS BERNARBITS SMOMIKAR, 
 
 PROFESSOR CF THE BIBLICAL STUDY H 0F THE NEW COVENANT," AND APOSTLE 
 OF CHRIST, 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 BARRETT & JONES, PRINTERS, 
 
 33 CARTER'S ALLEY, 
 
 1841. 
 
<& 
 
 u^A 
 
 Vofi 
 
 Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1841, 
 By ANDREAS BERNARDUS SMOLNIKAR, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Eastern 
 District of Pennsylvania. 
 
PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 
 
 That the power and glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, in order to 
 procure to all nations of the earth the universal peace, which will 
 through thousands of years, in the fullness of time, would be mani- 
 fested in a quite extraordinary manner, has been declared in the Holy 
 Scriptures manifoldly ; and that the last preparations for this peace 
 should begin with the year 1836, has been indicated by profound in- 
 vestigators from the prophetic data during the lapse of the last hun- 
 dred years," as I have shown in the third volume of the " Memorable 
 Events," in such manifold ways that it could have become known 
 throughout all Christendom, if those who were in duty bound to an- 
 nounce such great things, had fulfilled their duty. But since they 
 failed in this, the Lord has fulfilled his promise : " Behold, I come as 
 a thief," (Rev. xvi. 15,) and has caused every thing to be prepared 
 secretly in such a manner that, as soon as the nations shall be made 
 sensible of it, the great motion for the universal peace will begin. 
 
 The reader can be assured that, by a correct study of this book, he 
 will be informed of such great things prepared and executed under 
 the direction of our Lord Jesus Christ, by the heavenly host, (Rev. 
 xix. 14), for the universal peace of all nations, as he could not possi- 
 bly have expected ; but he has to keep this in mind, that he must not 
 judge about this bDok till he shall have have studied the whole of it, 
 impartially, so well as to be enabled fully to understand the connexion 
 of the events contained in it. For many of them have been men- 
 tioned already, in the beginning or the middle of this volume, of 
 which the peculiar circumstances are unfolded in the sequel, by which 
 the divine spectacle which is therein displayed in a manner surpassing 
 all human expectation in sublimity, is more and more laid open, till 
 the reader will finally be fully convinced even of this fact, that beings 
 not perceptible by bodily eyes have counted the pages and lines of this 
 book, and also the days when it was set in type, that several mysteries 
 of the kingdom of Christ on earth disclosed in it, came upon the 
 pages calculated for them, and each of them was set in type on the day 
 appointed for it. This book has been written with the wish that it 
 might be made first amongst my books, yet it supposes the existence of 
 three volumes written by me, and much in it can only then be fully 
 comprehended when also these three volumes shall have been duly 
 studied, since by the latest events explained in this book those which 
 have been explained in the previous three volumes, received by it 
 an extraordinary illustration and confirmation, and I wish only on 
 that account that this one of my books might be studied first and 
 correctly, because this would prepare the reader for the attentive study 
 
of the former three volumes. In these three volumes I had indeed to 
 develop the signs of the great manifestation of Christ in our days, in 
 the same order in which they have been disclosed to me, and which, 
 in order to perceive the whole correctly, requires a quiet study of the 
 entire work. But in this volume I could, soon after its beginning, by 
 the supposition that my three volumes were published, mention a re- 
 suscitation from the dead as a sign of confirmation of the events nar- 
 rated in the three former volumes ; then, amongst other signs equally 
 remarkable as that resuscitation, preachers, priests, bishops, and 
 princes-bishops, who, instead of studying my three volumes, subjected 
 themselves to be actuated by evil spirits, in order to lay obstacles in 
 the way of their circulation, are introduced as the most remarkable 
 signs for the confirmation of the present most glorious manifestation 
 of Christ, and this, as warning examples that by a few many millions 
 of human beings might be brought to reflection, and get disentangled 
 from the slave-yoke of Satan. Therefore, each of my readers ought 
 to consider these men placed on the stage as signs, in the light in 
 which I view them. They appear as men subjugated by Satan, and 
 they were as such set up for a warning to the many, as the Spirit has 
 6hown to me ; but they are our brethren, given to us by Christ for the 
 sake of a great information, to whom, after having duly disclosed 
 their interior, guided by the Spirit of Christ, if they will turn to Christ 
 with all their heart, I proclaim them his peace, and receive them as 
 my colleagues for the further propagation of his great manifestation, 
 and as I hope every thing good on their part, so I wish my readers to 
 do, and to turn with all his heart to Christ, to pray to him for illumi- 
 nation, and t© read in humbleness of mind this volume, in order to 
 perceive correctly the wonders of the most glorious manifestation of 
 Christ contained in it. 
 
 Being obliged to have in this book very many references to my pre- 
 vious three volumes, I call it sometimes my work, sometimes the three 
 volumes, sometimes the three books, whereby always the same work is 
 to be understood, namely the three volumes, which have already ap- 
 peared, and bear the general title : ''Memorable Events in the life of 
 Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar," and of which I give here only the 
 special title of the third volume, viz: "Explanation of the prophecies 
 by which Christ, the Lord, has confirmed; that He has appeared unto 
 us for the fulfiling of His promises, in order to restore his kingdom 
 upon the whole earth and to give His peace to all nations, and has at 
 His appearance appointed the author as an extraordinary messenger 
 or Apostle, and performed by him all the mysteries for the foundation 
 of that peace. With an introduction for the easier comprehension of 
 the following explanation of the prophecies and a supplement, respect- 
 ing the signs relative to the assemblages, on the place, called in Hebrew 
 Harrnaggedon, Rev. xvi. 16. New York, printed with stereotypes, in 
 the year 1840." 
 
 Since it is but by the perusal of this book that a perfect idea about 
 
the importance of the three preceding volumes can be formed, I entreat 
 every body in the name of Christ, whose cause is here concerned, to 
 contribute as much as possible towards its spreading. Each one will 
 from the volume itself gain the conviction, that he can now, by doing 
 so obtain higher merits in the cause of all Christians, than by going in 
 the most remote regions of the heathens, in order to preach the Gospel. 
 
This volume was translated by a German teacher of languages; the 
 Germanisms were corrected by an American scholar, and I myself en- 
 deavored also to conform the translation to the original, as far as I could 
 remember words or phrases more corresponding to the original, than that 
 applied by the translator; but I had not acquired sufficient practice in the 
 English language to enable me to find out everywhere the most proper 
 phrases to express the meaning of the original more perfectly than it was 
 expressed by the translator. That which is wanting in this edition will 
 be supplied in the next following by the co-operation of several American 
 scholars, and when all shall be done, that the English nation may receive 
 the most perfect translation of my work, it will be stereotyped. There 
 are in this book also some passages quoted from the English writings, 
 which do not correspond verbatim with the original, because the English 
 writings from which the passages were translated in my book, were not 
 at hand when the translation was composed. In the following pages of 
 this volume some preceding pages are quoted, yet it was necessary to 
 quote the numbers of the pages, as they occur in the original, because in 
 numbers of pages mysteries are concealed. In the next following edition 
 every page will exactly correspond with the original; but it was not pos- 
 sible to observe this rule in this edition composed from the manuscript, 
 corrected in many passages by the American scholar and by myself. The 
 reader, however, might easily find the quoted passages, observing this 
 rule, that the original is more extensive than the translation, viz. in this 
 proportion, that the contents of page forty-five of the original is in page 
 forty-four of the translation ; then 142 in 140; 190 in 187; 295 in 291 ; 388 
 in 383; 540 in 534. After this proportion it is not difficult to find every 
 passage quoted as it is in the German edition. Besides this, it is to be 
 observed that many proper names mentioned in this book are significant 
 and prophetical, the signification of which was adjoined in parenthesis; 
 yet it was not repeated always when the name was recurring. The three 
 volumes which are often quoted in this book, are not yet published in the 
 English translation ; but they will be, as soon as means shall be afforded 
 for it, and I hope that in the mean time this book will be propagated as 
 far as it is possible by the most extensive commerce of the great English 
 nation with other nations. . 
 
 The price of each single copy of this volume, substantially bound in 
 sheep-skin, is here in the book stores, one dollar and twenty-five cents : 
 the price of a dozen bound copies is thirteen dollars, at Messrs. Barrett 
 & Jones, Printers, No. 33 Carter's Alley, opposite the Girird Bank, 
 Philadelphia, Pa. 
 
 I was too much engaged, and too distant from the printing office, to 
 revise the proof-sheets myself; but I had afterwards superficially reviewed 
 a copy of the printed sheets, and found only a few typographical errata, 
 and these chiefly in the proper names; the most of them may be easily 
 corrected by the reader himself, and some of them which the reader him- 
 self might not perceive, are quoted on the last page. THE AUTHOR. 
 
The reader has seen in the tiile of the third volume 
 of my work, quoted in the preface of this, that I call 
 myself an Apostle or Messenger of Christ, and even an 
 Apostle at his manifestation for the foundation of his 
 glorious reign, and of his peace on the whole earth. It 
 is not here the place to quote the many passages of Scrip- 
 ture by which this kingdom and this peace are promised, 
 since so much in this respect as was required to the 
 understanding of the present manifestation of our Lord 
 has been explained in my before mentioned work ; neither 
 is this the right place to declare that Christ, who once 
 appeared in the flesh, likewise in other times, frequently 
 makes his appearance, though invisibly to bodily eyes, 
 yet recognisibly to those to whom he is used to manifest 
 himself. To prove this manifestation such signs can take 
 place which can convince every body. 
 
 When Paulus, called Saulus, went from Jerusa- 
 lem towards Damascus, in order to persecute the Chris- 
 tians. Christ appeared to him on the road, whom he 
 recognised not with his bodily eyes, but in the spirit. 
 That Christ did really appear unto him is testified not 
 only by the subsequent events of Paul's life, but also by 
 al the signs which happened together as a testimony that 
 Christ had called him for the Apostleship. I likewise 
 tell in the above quoted work, that Christ has appeared 
 to me. He did not make his appearance on my account 
 alone, but for all nations' sake, in order to impart his 
 peace to all of them. The many signs which have taken 
 place, and the manifold prophesies which are now going 
 to be fulfilled, as I have shown in the three volumes, will 
 serve as proofs. But the public was not prepared to 
 study such a great work with all due attention to compre- 
 hend the connexion of all the events explained in it, in 
 order to view with me, Christ the Lord in the spirit, and 
 to glorify him for his mercies which now in the fulfilling 
 2 
 
8 
 
 of the times quite peculiarly begin to develope themselves; 
 but they behaved like the Jews of old, when I began to 
 explain to them the manifestation of the Lord for the 
 universal peace of all nations. This conduct, however, 
 did not result in detriment of the cause, but it became 
 more and more visible how much the present Chris- 
 tians were in need of the manifestation of our Lord; and 
 the more incredible to them appeared my annunciation, 
 the more deserving of credit the same has demonstrated 
 itself, as my former as well as this present volume will 
 prove more than sufficiently. 
 
 Yet is the manifestation of Christ in our days not taking 
 place in order to transmit new doctrines to the church, 
 but for the purpose of unfolding many mysteries as yet 
 concealed in the scriptures; to exhibit the doctrines of 
 Christianity, till , now in many ways deformed, in their 
 purity, and duly to give an explanation of the truth, in 
 order that all nations may be united in Christ, enjoy his 
 peace through thousands of years, and become harmonious 
 participants of his blessings, which are prepared in various 
 ways. Blind belief will not lead to this end, but only 
 conviction. The will of our Lord must first be shown 
 clearly to the nations, ere it can be expected that they 
 should keep steadfast in the careful practice of the same 
 through tens of centuries. 
 
 That there are in the Holy Scriptures many still unde- 
 veloped mysteries, is well known to the more profound 
 investigator ofthe Bible. So was it for instance, till now a 
 hidden, though in many places ofthe Holy Scriptures an 
 enunciated mystery, that exactly in our days an Apostle 
 would proclaim the manifestation of Christ for the establish- 
 ment of universal peace, although since the last hundred 
 years, it has been shown in various ways from the Holy 
 Scriptures,that this manifestation ofthe Lord would exactly 
 take place in our days: yet this remained hidden to all men 
 till it was opened to us, how it would take place. I have un- 
 folded the mystery as it was unfolded to me by the Lord, 
 and proved in three volumes by signs which now took 
 place, that the Lord has confided to me in his present man- 
 ifestation the apostleship, and also explained in the third 
 
volume Scriptural passages, which treat of the Apostle 
 of our days, and are fulfilled by the steps which I had to 
 take in the name of Christ. In the present volume new 
 signs will again be produced for the same testimony, and 
 my readers will see that I am provided with so many 
 testimonies of this truth, that 1 could, if necessay, write 
 many more books about them. Only false prophets and 
 false apostles could demand a blind belief; those on the 
 contrary, who are sent by the Lord, prove themselves as 
 his messengers by testimonies which he imparts to them, 
 and require all persons to examine the matter closely as 
 I do, and am ready to answer to each antagonist of my 
 cause. 
 
 As in this point no blind belief is required, also in all 
 the following points only that will be defended which can 
 be firmly defended; blind belief must cease and men must 
 become Christians from conviction of the truth. As soon 
 as several capable collaborators shall be united with me, 
 we shall begin to demonstrate the pure doctrine of Christ. 
 That which we shall prove as truth, will be laid before 
 all Christianity with testimonies, and every one who is 
 capable of examining the cause, will be invited to do it 
 and to refute whatever he can by arguments. For the 
 time will come when the earth will be divided into certain 
 districts, and a common work in which everything leading 
 to the general welfare shall be adopted, will be distributed 
 through all the districts, in order that it may reach the 
 hands of every one who, according to his office ought to 
 read it. A Committee of Representatives of all Christi 
 anity, as it has been already prophesied by the Apostle 
 John in his Revelation, will be assembled as well for the 
 publication of this work as for other purposes constantly 
 in place, which will be shown by the spirit. As soon as 
 men will open their eyes and understand the manifestation 
 of the Lord, the means will be provided to sustain con- 
 stantly the most adequate and worthiest of Representatives 
 of Christianity. Amongst the twenty-four representatives 
 or elders of the church, none will have a preference, and 
 in consequence of the spirit which will inhabit them, no 
 one will seek a superior place; for the spirit will point 
 
10 
 
 out those who are to be received into the number of those 
 representatives; as likewise the spirit will indicate it it 
 any one should have rendered himself unworthy of remain- 
 ing any longer in this number, that he may be expelled 
 from it. These representatives will only act as members 
 of the church under Christ our Saviour and King; they 
 will be under the superintendence of all Christianity, as 
 they will likewise superintend the whole Christian com- 
 munity. They will indeed enjoy deeper insights into 
 nature and the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, and 
 have other clearsighted ones around them, and what they 
 will discover for the general welfare of mankind, they 
 will distribute in a work, divided in numbers, through all 
 districts of the christian world. What they publish will 
 be subject to the examination of all, that every one who 
 might find an error in their views might bring forth, as 
 in duty bound his objections founded on argument, in 
 order to have them published in the next number. For 
 the most expedient regulations will be adopted that nothing 
 shall emanate from the press, but what can bear the strict- 
 est examination as likewise others will not communicate 
 to them any thing but what is beneficial to the community. 
 Where Christ is considered as head, and his religion is 
 taken as the foundation of the universal salvation, every 
 thing leading to it will be used, Already railroads and 
 steamboats are abundantly in vogue, in order to transport 
 men and things from one place to another, yet there will 
 be had far swifter means of conveyance for all those 
 things which will be conducive to the general welfare, 
 and even such telegraphs and telescopes of which the pre- 
 sent unbelieving world can now have no conception. All 
 experiments and propositions which till now have been 
 made for the purpose of rendering the earth a paradise, will 
 be examined, and every thing useful will be spread through- 
 out the whole community. Whatever since time immem- 
 orial has been preserved as valuable for the whole society, 
 and whatever may be invented in after time9 to increase 
 this stock will be every where extended by the most ad- 
 equate means. And also the climate and the production of 
 the fruits of the earth will work in quite other proportions 
 
11 
 
 than the present ones, after the destruction and removal 
 of all malignity on and from the earth. Where sin dom- 
 inates, the earth is under the curse, and where righteous- 
 ness prevails, it enjoys the blessing of heaven, and how 
 great this blessing will be during a peace, lasting through 
 thousands of years, we in our low degree can scarcely 
 imagine. Many machines will also operate in such a 
 way that for the exigencies of our bodily life, which are 
 with the uncorrupted very small, little will remain to be 
 done, in order that the time might be spent for the cultiva- 
 tion of the soul, quite otherwise than now could be done 
 in this period of the first development and under the 
 horrible yoke of slavery. 
 
 To deliver the nations from this yoke, Christ has freely 
 manifested himself to us, the times having filled the mea- 
 sure of his glory, in order to destroy the power of Satan 
 on earth, showing itself in the suppression of the weak, 
 and in various kinds of injustice, and to make righteous- 
 ness reign, which imparts to all men as children of one 
 father and brethren amongst themselves, the true liberty. 
 So much in general, in order that nobody might give 
 audience to the spirit of lies, which promises to those who 
 permit themselves to be deceived by him, their freedom, 
 where slavery reigns and blindfolds them that they may 
 not see the abyss which he has prepared for them. He 
 who promulgates truth seeks not secret connexions,bnt in- 
 vites publicly all to examine the cause. This is what I 
 desire, whilst bringing the joyful message that Christ has 
 now appeared to us, in order to establish amongst all na- 
 tions true liberty together with a lasting peace. 
 
 When my third volume of the " Memorable Events'' 
 had left the press on Easter Saturday, 1840, I set out for 
 travelling in May, principally for the purpose of directing 
 the attention of such priests and ministers of the gospel, 
 as were conversant with the German language, (it being 
 the only one in which till now, the work had appeared,) 
 to this manifestation of the Lord, and to require them to 
 study my work. The Lord who spoke of his present 
 appearance, "Behold, I come as a thief," Rev. xvi. 15, 
 did also work great things during this voyage, yet everv 
 2* 
 
12 
 
 thing as before so clandestinely, as from the perusal of 
 this work will be understood, in which, however, only 
 some facts belonging to it can be received, and first of all 
 an event which happened when I had already made more 
 than two thousand miles, (constantly meaning English 
 miles through the whole book when using this word,) and 
 which must" be mentioned here before others, because it 
 caused the appearance of the same. 
 
 Having arrived during this journey at Harrisburg, the 
 scat of the government of Pennsylvania, I learned that 
 Jacob Erb, heir bishop of the United Brethren in Christ. 
 as they are called, and who it is hoped will soon unite 
 with us in Christ, resided out of town. I arrived at his 
 residence when the sun was about setting, and tried to 
 employ one copy of my "new work" with him. But he 
 declined purchasing the same. Notwithstanding all the 
 former sad experience I had made with predicants, and es- 
 pecially in Harrisburg with VVeinbrenner (wine-distiller) 
 the head of another anti-christian sect, I found this con- 
 duct very strange. If want of means had been observ- 
 able, I would have offered it gratuitously, though I can 
 only by the most painful struggles gain the most indis- 
 pensible necessities for the continuation of the cause of 
 our Lord as loans. But with the Bishop, there was only 
 prejudice prevailing, which prevented him from buying 
 my work. Entertaining a hope that the Lord might en- 
 lighten him if I could stay the night with him, I asked him 
 for a night's lodging, which he granted to me : yet from this 
 evening's conversation, my hope for his illumination was 
 in vain. 
 
 When I had retired to rest, the Lord appeared to me 
 10 a vision, showing to me two men, and saying, "They 
 will oppose thee." I met then in the morning the bishop, 
 in the same dress in which he had been shown to me in 
 the nightly vision, and which was not that in which I had 
 seen him the foregoing evening. I endeavored anew to 
 bring him to the resolution of taking my books, but found 
 him much more repugnant than the evening before. I 
 consequently told him at last: "I would converse with you 
 longer if it were not for a vision 1 had last night. I 
 
13 
 
 brought peace with me into this house, but the peace is 
 leaving the same together with me, as it is said by the 
 Lord, If a house be worthy, let your peace come upon it; 
 but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you." 
 Matt. x. 13. The bishop then replied: "Now I know 
 that thou art a catholic priest." &c Since the Lord has 
 manifested to us his presence for the abolition of popery 
 and all religious sects, and for the union of all who believe 
 in Him and his glorious kingdom of peace, by signs of 
 every kind and by the fulfilling of his prophecies, and I am 
 proclaiming this, the catholics like all the other parties, are 
 scared and speak abusingly of what they have not exam- 
 ined. 
 
 From Harrisburg I went to York, in Pennsylvania, 
 commonly called "Little York," where the Lord gave 
 several signs, some of which will be mentioned afterwards 
 in this book, but here it must be related that John Jacob 
 Thomson, whose residence is four miles distant from it, 
 came in the last hour before my departure from York to 
 Baltimore, and made it known to me that he had charges 
 for me from the Lord. I soon recognised in him, when 
 we conversed alone, a man of God, who has perused my 
 first two volumes, and was waiting for the third. It was 
 in the second half of the month of July, 1340, and he 
 delivered to me a letter, dated May 16th, 1840, with the 
 remark, that he had been about sending the same to me, 
 when it was disclosed to him not to do so. It was indeed 
 more to the purpose, since I was on the 16th, already on 
 my way, and would not have received the letter before 
 this man paid me his visit. I mention this letter without 
 explaining its contents, because it pre-supposes that I am 
 a messenger of Christ in the time of his manifestation, 
 which was to be remarked on account of the following 
 events. 
 
 Having left J. J. Thomson in York, I went without 
 delay to Baltimore, where I met (without mentioning 
 other events) the preacher John Rosscl, (little horse 
 editor of the German Periodical "The Busy Martha/' 
 I was anxious to make him sensible of his being (not only 
 as a preacher but also in the quality of an editor of a 
 
14 
 
 religious paper,) in duty bound to study my work, in 
 order to propagate this cause of the utmost importance. 
 He prepared his excuses, amongst others that he might 
 incur the anger of his community by doing so. Becom- 
 ing finally convinced that his excuses were annihilated 
 by my christian principles, he said that his bishop, Jacob 
 Erb, would come in a few days to pay him a visit, when 
 he would speak with him about this subject, and learn 
 from him whether he should procure my work for himself 
 or not. Seeing that I had now the second man before 
 me of those two who had been shown to me in the vision 
 when at the Bishop's, I told him how stubborn his Bishop 
 was, took the 3d volume of the " new work'' in my hands, 
 opened the same at page 766, where the becoming blow 
 has been dealt to the Lutheran president, and to the 
 editor of that Synod, declaring to him, that they should, 
 (meaning himself and his Bishop,) be dealt with alike 
 rigorously, if they should pertinaciously oppose the will 
 of our Lord, which now has been manifested by signs of 
 every description. This caused with John Rossel fear 
 and horror: He said he needed time for reflection, and 
 that I could stay with him. I accepted the offer, partly 
 to be enabled to write something in a very commodious 
 and quiet house, partly in order to learn what would be 
 the consequences of the vision in which Bishop Erb and 
 his Rossel had been shown to me, and came consequently 
 on the evening to Rossel's to stay there; and wrote on the 
 following day, (24th July) in his dwelling on the window 
 below the roof, the long article which appeared on the 
 31st of July in the " Disseminator of Truth," ( Wahrheits- 
 Nerbreiter) in Baltimore; in which 1 mention only the 
 stubborness which I have experienced from catholic 
 priests during my journey, warning several of them, 
 pointed out to me by the Spirit; by their names, and then 
 proceeded to say: 4 I declare in the name of our Lord, as 
 liis Apostle, that all these priests, who are in this article 
 introduced with their names as opposers of the great 
 message, are excluded from the Church of Christ. 5 ' 
 
 I can exclude nobody from the church of Christ, for 
 this belongs only to Christ, who caused the mysteries of 
 
15 
 
 the exclusion of popery, together with all sects from his 
 church to be consummated on Easter-day, 1838, as it 
 was announced by many prophecies, by which, conse- 
 quently, those are excluded from the church of Christ, 
 who, being by their call obliged to investigate this matter, 
 and to promote the cause with all their strength, since 
 the same can bear the strictest examination, are, instead 
 of doing this, its most obdurate opposers : whilst on the 
 contrary, those are excusable, who had no opportunity of 
 perceiving the same. I announce, in the name of the 
 Lord, this exclusion only to those expressly, who by 
 signs and the spirit of Christ pointed out to me as such 
 who must be marked out as examples to caution others 
 against them, and when a peculiar opportunity is offered 
 to declare it by means of the press (as such a one ap- 
 peared convenient, for instance in Baltimore, the see of 
 a Catholic Arch-bishop,) to place before the world some 
 warning instances of priests, and to write this warning 
 in a house, the head of which has likewise been held 
 forth as a warning example to all the clergy, as the 
 reader will find in the sequel. 
 
 John Rossel, did not, during his time to consider, 
 come to an insight, and I left him on the 25th of July, in 
 his blindness. But the Lord caused then, that in secret 
 every thing was prepared, that at last, on the 3d of Oc- 
 tober, 1840, the public testimony appeared, that He has 
 deigned to give me in July, at Bishop Erb's, the vision of 
 the two men, who would resist me to the glorification of 
 his name. The " Busy Martha" of John Rossel, pub- 
 lished on the 3d of October, 1840, several documents 
 serving as evidences of my Apostleship, and for the con- 
 firmation of my vision indicative of the resistance of Ja- 
 cob Erb and John Rossel against me. We will first hear 
 the testimony of John Jacob Thomson, by which he, in 
 the name of the Most High, declares, in the columns of 
 the u Martha," solemnly, that we stand already in the 
 5th year of the manifestation of the Lord. His declara- 
 tion begins thus : " Dear brother Rossel, the grace and 
 the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ to thee, and to all? 
 
16 
 
 who love his apparition. In the 5th year of the man- 
 ifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ,' ' &c. 
 
 There is not sufficient room here to insert the whole 
 article, and to explain it, since the same can be fully 
 clear only to those, who have perfectly studied my new 
 work, in three volumes. For this reason I shall here 
 only add the beginning and the end of the short remark, 
 added by the editor of the " Martha," John Rossel, to 
 the solemn declaration of Thomson. He says, M To 
 come forth with the declaration of whatsoever in the name 
 of the Triune Being of Beings is of the highest impor- 
 tance; and must indeed stand with the apostle in the 
 most intimate connexion, if it be worked through the 
 Holy Spirit.'' 
 
 I do not know whether Rossel intended to speak of the 
 Apostle or of the Apostles, since the German article 
 stands in the singular, but the substantive in the plural 
 number ; but we shall see that No. 15 of the "Martha" 
 has made its appearance through spiritual influence ; and 
 that Thomson stands with me, as a prophet with an 
 Apostle in connexion, as we both are connected with the 
 Prophets of old and the Apostles, the head of all of whom 
 is Christ ; and but now by the present glorious manifes- 
 tation of Christ, our Lord, the prophecies and promises 
 contained in the writings of the Prophets and the Apostles 
 are concentrated. 
 
 After some more remarks of Rossel about the solemn 
 declaration of Thomson, he concludes with the final ob- 
 servation, " If this be so, a new wonder is added to the 
 seven old ones, that that woman 'Martha' is permitted to 
 promulgate it first." It would not exactly be a miracle, 
 if even this " Martha" had, as the very first, published 
 the solemn Annunciation of the manifestation of our 
 Lord. But this was not the case, since I have made known 
 the same already on the 4th of July, 1838, in the German 
 " New Fork State Gazette," and since this time in many 
 more papers. But this is a miracle of the hidden guid- 
 ance of our Lord, that John Rossel has, in the same 
 number, first, as we shall see, excommunicated me, and 
 
17 
 
 yet at the same time published the solemn declaration of 
 Thomson, which, as we shall soon see, involves the ad- 
 mission that I am the messenger of the Lord at His 
 manifestation. But this wonder will not be numbered 
 among the seven, but to the seventy times seven, and 
 many times more so many, by which the Lord has testi- 
 fied that He has appeared to us, and that I am His mes- 
 senger at His manifestation. Rossel, after several abor- 
 tive attempts towards explaining the solemn declaration 
 of Thomson, said finally : " The remainder of his letter 
 I cannot understand, and therefore I shall call it a mys- 
 terious revelation." He cannot conceive how we are 
 already in the 5th year of the manifestation of our Lord, 
 because he would not read my work, and Thomson was 
 not permitted to declare expressly in his publication, 
 that I was a messenger at the appearance of our Lord, 
 for if he had spoken of me, No. 15 of the ¥ Martha" 
 could not have contained all those parts, which it really 
 contains. 
 
 Now I have to show that Thomson stands really as 
 Prophet with me in the most intimate connexion. I saw 
 this already in July, when he came to me with a letter 
 of the 16th of May. This became still more plainly 
 perceptible, when he sent me No. 15 of the Martha to 
 Boston, Mass. which I would not have received other- 
 wise. Immediately afterwards I wrote this book, trans- 
 mitted the manuscript on the 5th November, and did 
 not receive the same back, until in this month of 
 March, 1841, 1 paid a visit to Thomson. But it is exact- 
 ly by this delay that I am enabled to insert here impor- 
 tant circumstances. When I arrived in July at York, 
 the minister of the congregation of United Brethren, W. 
 Lennert, sent expressly somebody the distance of four 
 miles for Thomson, without having spoken to me about 
 lit, or my ever hearing it from Thomson, till but a week 
 ago he told me the same. Thomson met me, as before 
 mentioned, in the month of July, at York, in the last 
 hour before my departure, and we had but a few mo- 
 ments for private conversation in the garden, when I 
 learned only so much, that in the year 1830, the begin- 
 
18 
 
 ning of the new Kingdom of the Lord has been made 
 known to him from the spiritual world, without my being 
 able to find sufficient time to ascertain how he had en- 
 tered into such a connexion with the spiritual world. 
 After having received on the loth of October the 15th 
 number of the "Martha," and a letter from the same, 
 together with a letter, in order to lay it before the con- 
 ference of the English ministers, who in connection with 
 their captain, VV. Miller, announce the approach of the 
 appearance of the Lord, and have assembled for this pur- 
 pose at Boston, on the 14th October, in conference. I 
 became still more convinced, from these documents that 
 Christ, the Lord, has really called Thomson as a wit- 
 ness of his manifestation; and, in order to indicate to 
 the reader our connexion briefly, I quote only the fol- 
 lowing words from his letter to me, to which No. 15 of 
 the u Martha" and the letter to the convention or confe- 
 rence of said ministers was annexed. He writes to me : 
 Li Friend of my soul — I take the liberty of directing the 
 letter to the Convention to you, since I have entreated 
 the friends to receive you as a messenger of the Lord 
 Jehovah," &,c. 
 
 From reasons, which will be mentioned in the sequel 
 of this book, I thought proper not to appear personally 
 in this convention or assembly of preachers, which was 
 appointed on account of the approaching coming of the 
 Lord, but to send the letter of Thomson, directed to the 
 convention, together with my accompanying documents, to 
 the conference of these ministers ; and since Thomson had 
 sent the letter to the Assembly sealed, I knew its con- 
 tents only so far as he had indicated the same in his let- 
 ter to me, till I went finally from the 7th to the 12th of 
 this month, March, 1841, in his house, through his Jour- 
 nal, and there found also a copy of this hitter to the con- 
 ference, which ended with the words, " Be pleased re- 
 ceive A. B. Smolnikar as a Messenger of the Kingdom 
 of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, Jehovah," and in 
 the beginning of this letter he says, " The second advent 
 of the Lord has begun the 3d day of January, 1836," 
 and the same I have seen in many other letters, of which 
 
19 
 
 he has retained copies in his diaries, viz. that he calcu- 
 lated the beginning of the new kingdom of the Lord, 
 from the 3d of January, 1836, which 1 would not have 
 known, without my having perused his Journals during 
 this month. I was, till then, ignorant of the reason for 
 his calculating the appearance of the Lord, from the 
 year 1836, though indeed this year, 1836, is to say so, 
 the leap year, during which the Lord has given several 
 signs of his approach, which have been explained in my 
 work ; but the command of the Lord was given unto me 
 on the 5th of January, 1837, at 5 o'clock in the evening, 
 and at the same time the great sign became visible in 
 the firmament, since which a new order of things begins. 
 As it has been shown in my 1st and 2d volume, and proved 
 in the third, that this Sion has been prophesied by the 
 prophets as the mark of the beginning of the new reign 
 of the Lord, consequently, according to my calculation, 
 the fifth year of the Lord began only on the evening of 
 the fifth, or, according to the biblical chronology, at the 
 beginning of the sixth of January of this year, 1841; 
 and the solemn declaration of J. J. Thomson in the 
 "Martha" of the 3d of October, 1840, that we were 
 then already in the fifth year of the manifestation of the 
 Lord, and his other assertion, that the manifestation had 
 begun on the 3d of January of 1836, appear to be in 
 contradiction with my declaration. But this contradic- 
 tion is but seeming, and serves as corroboration of the 
 cause; since Thomson, as we have already seen, and 
 shall see still clearer, acknowledges me as a messenger 
 of the manifestation of the Lord, and testifies only that 
 which he has for testimony's sake received: but I, on my 
 side, must explain how his testimony must serve to con- 
 firm my testimony, as I have already shown in three 
 volumes, upon 1966 pages, how the evidences of the pa- 
 triarchs, the prophets, the apostles, and of the following 
 centuries, are here concentrated, that Christ has really 
 appeared to us for the purpose of universal peace, and 
 that I am his messenger at his manifestation. Now to 
 the subject. 
 
 By the perusal of the diaries of J. J. Thomson, I be- 
 3 
 
20 
 
 came informed that not only he himself has received 
 many prophetic visions, which I could explain as evi- 
 dences of my annunciation, if every thing could be possi- 
 bly explained by me; but that he stands, also, in connection 
 with one of the most memorable clair-voyants. I have 
 demonstrated in the third volume of my work, how the 
 Lord has caused, also, by animal magnetism, and through 
 the instances of clair-voyance in the latter and latest 
 time, evidences to come forth in the light of day about 
 his appearance; not as if there was a want of sufficient 
 testimonies of other kind, but out of mercy towards our 
 time, which has so lamentably and deeply sunk into ex- 
 ternal, sensual life, that the great mass of men know 
 nothing more of internal life. For this reason, it has 
 pleased the Lord to awake sensual men by animal mag- 
 netism, and to order the same, also, for future times, for 
 purposes which this would not be the proper place to 
 explain. 
 
 That, amongst the clear-sighted, the female seer of 
 Prevorst occupies, in the time of preparations for the 
 present manifestation of our Lord, a far more important 
 station than could be understood before the publication 
 of my work, the reader will perceive from my third vol- 
 ume of the " Memorable Events," Dorathea Bayer 
 was in the service of the seeress of Prevorst, during 
 her clair-voyance. How, then, the Lord directed every 
 thing, that she came to America, and how, finally, in 
 Baltimore, whilst laboring under a horrible paroxysm, 
 nobody but Thomson was able to operate upon her to 
 procure relief; and how he led her, by means of mag- 
 netism, and by degrees, into the state of clear-sighted- 
 ness to speak of all these things, this is not the place. 
 
 The beginning of the magnetic process took place on the 
 26th of July, 1835; and towards the end of the year 
 1835 she prophesied, as we shall see afterwards, impor- 
 tant things about the events explained through me, in 
 three volumes. Here I remark this as preparation to 
 the "3d January, 1836, from which time Thomson reckons 
 the new year of the manifestation of the Lord. 
 
 What precedes this day indicates the preparation to a 
 
21 
 
 great revelation. Amongst others of the 1st of January, 
 1835, is remarked, that after having suffered the most 
 violent mental agonies, she had fallen finally, on the 
 evening, into a magnetic sleep, when, about six such 
 dreadful spasms came on, that a loud cracking noise was 
 heard, and the body was twisted so that the head stood 
 backwards, Snd there was white foam at the mouth, &c. 
 The whole scene together betokened death, representing 
 the most violent agony. After nine o'clock, and during 
 the night, as well as during the whole 2d of January, her 
 state was an uninterrupted magnetic sleep. 
 
 After such preparations, something important may be 
 expected. She begins speaking on the 3d of January, 
 at seven o'clock: ic Every thing is so sick — I am so 
 loath of returning again into the body: every thing is so 
 dead, it makes me so sad." Then she narrated some- 
 thing she had seen; and amongst other things, that she 
 had seen at Thomson's a large letter, which cannot, ac- 
 cording to the connection of things, as I shall mention 
 afterwards, mean any other letter than exactly that same 
 manuscript in the original form in which I sent it, in 
 November, 1840, written on very fine letter paper, in 
 the form of a large letter, to Thomson, when the Lord 
 directed every thing, so that I went myself out for the 
 same, in order to become aquainted with other great 
 wonders — as at the end of the book something will be 
 hinted at — and nothing about Dorathea could have been 
 mentioned in it, if I had not made this trip myself. She 
 then says: u I believe that all these dreams will prove 
 true, and when the letter arrives all will be verified." 
 Her assertion is, for instance, now verified; and the 
 reader will see in the sequel what singular things hap- 
 pened with that large letter, that a number of hidden 
 things came to the light of the day. Before, the angels 
 of the Lord impelled Thomson to publish it solemnly in 
 the " Martha," that we are in the fifth year of the mani- 
 festation of the Lord. And, as soon as I had this de- 
 claration in my hands, I have been urged by the Spirit 
 in an extraordinary manner, to hasten with the writing 
 of the manuscript, or the large letter, but which, as soon 
 
22 
 
 as I had despatched the same, went the most singular 
 route: and when, finally, Thomson was already on the 
 road to see me, he has been consecutively driven back 
 by the angel of the Lord, in order to write to me; that I 
 then went to him, and saw ultimately, from the docu- 
 ments which I examined in his house, that this myste- 
 rious voyage was necessary in order thaf Dorathea's 
 prophecies might be fulfilled. After having prophesied 
 on the 3d of January, 1836, at seven o'clock, of my 
 large letter, she begins, finally, as follows: 
 
 " The gracious year — hallelujah! hallelujah! Lord 
 Jesus Christ! thou art worthy to take praise, and thanks, 
 and glory, and obedience; to fulfil thy will with joy. 
 Hallelujah! the gracious year begins: now begins the 
 first day," Sec. 
 
 This is the fact which causes our brother Thomson to 
 calculate the new kingdom of the Lord from the 3d of 
 January, 1836. I have hinted already, that Dorathea, 
 in the foregoing, has mentioned many such things con- 
 cerning me, which neither I nor any other mortal what- 
 soever, could possibly know. She prophesied about my 
 three books, u Memorable Events," at a time when I, 
 indeed, had prepared much for the press in the Latin 
 language, but did not think of ever publishing any single 
 page in the German; and when I finally wrote the large 
 letter, I should have rather expected the near approach 
 of my end, than that my manuscript should go the jour- 
 ney which it had to go through — and that I would then 
 go after it, and add many important things, and leave out 
 others from it. But Dorathea has prophesied still other 
 important things, of which I shall afterwards touch some, 
 and which, perhaps, hereafter will be more clearly ex- 
 plained. Here I have mentioned only so much as was 
 necessary to point out that Christ the Lord has called, 
 also, Thomson and Dorathea to give testimony that I am 
 his messenger at his manifestation for universal peace; 
 not that I needed these additional evidences, since I have, 
 from the time of the patriarchs through all the subse- 
 quent centuries, to this hour, testimonies for this truth: 
 the Lord has, in the case of Thomson and Dorathea, 
 
23 
 
 more hidden ways, which it is far too early yet to reveal; 
 that Thomson has written to emperors and kings as a 
 witness of the manifestation of our Lord, we shall hear 
 afterwards. But now the seeming contradiction is to be 
 solved. howDorathea indicates the 3d of January, 1836, 
 as the commencement of the new reign, whilst I have 
 proved that the 5th of January, 1837, five o'clock in the 
 evening, is the real term of its beginning. Dorathea 
 says, then, when the large letter comes, all will prove 
 itself true. I, for instance, said in it, that also from 
 the year 1836 the commencement of the manifesta- 
 tion of the Lord can be calculated, since, in the year 
 
 1836, several signs of his approach have been given 
 — or even from the 7th of February, 1835, on which 
 day the star has appeared as the great sign for the na- 
 tions. We have received, at different occasions, signs 
 of the appearance of the Lord; but the 5th of January, 
 
 1837, is the real dawning of the day of the new reign, 
 as the reasons for it are to be found in my third volume; 
 and on the 3d of January, 1837, as can be seen by com- 
 paring page fifty of my first volume, with page ninety- 
 one of my second volume, began the great preparation 
 to that which the Lord did then on the 5th of January, 
 at five o'clock in the ^evening. It was, consequently, 
 founded in, and proper to the connection of these events, 
 that she perceived, on the 3d of January, that, in the 
 spirit which, on the same day 1837, was beginning to 
 enter into preparation, so that then, on the 5th of January, 
 at five o'clock, the most sublime scene did take place. 
 There is no reason for wonder that to this seeress the 
 vision came a year before, since, in my work examples 
 are found, that visions were experienced in the last cen- 
 tury, as well as in the foregoing, in the same years in 
 which they were fulfilled in the present century; and 
 since we find, also, that to the prophets of old things 
 were represented as present what really took place only 
 in our days. Every thing happens in the course ordained 
 by Providence. Thomson has already, in October past, 
 announced that we were in the fifth year of the manifes- 
 tation of the Lord, though the fifth year begins onlv 
 
 3* 
 
24 
 
 since the 5th of January of this year, 1841. But that 
 which he has foretold previously, receives its solution 
 first by this large letter: the Lord had before to indicate, 
 how that which was revealed to Thomson was connected 
 with what has been manifested to me relative to the con- 
 junction between the past and the future; where, also, 
 the evidences of Dorathea, as I have alluded to them, 
 can be admired till the time will come when a greater 
 light will be thrown upon her testimonies — since I am 
 not permitted to explain every thing which I know in this 
 respect. Her testimony is important, since she brings 
 forth things in relation to my steps in the name of the 
 Lord, about which the other prophets are silent, though 
 they already — centuries and tens of centuries before — 
 have pointed out circumstances relative to these steps, 
 which only he could see, before whom every thing is 
 present. But she is also remarkable on that account, 
 because her depositions have been finally confirmed by a 
 peculiar sign. Of this sign Thomson speaks in several 
 letters, of which I have found copies in his journal. 
 Here I will quote only some words from one of his let- 
 ters relating to this point, when he speaks of Dorathea 
 as follows: 
 
 u Her spirit was for three da$s separated from her 
 body, and introduced into the region of the spirits; then 
 a fixed moment was indicated to me, which was, that I 
 should, exactly when the hand of the clock would point 
 out three o'clock in the morning, call her in the holy 
 name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amongst the many 
 whom I invited to be present, only seven witnesses, or 
 persons who were believing, did appear." 
 
 Dorathea is now living 1500 miles distant from Thom- 
 son, neither is the diary of her utterances, when in the 
 magnetic state deposited with Thomson, but near Doro- 
 thea's residence; with him I found only a part of her 
 statements viz: to the 7th of January 1836 in a copy. But 
 he expects that Dorathea, together with the entire manu- 
 script of her evidences, will soon return to him, when 
 great things will then begin to reveal themselves. The 
 manuscript of her statements, not being completely in his 
 
25 
 
 hand, he could not tell me the precise days of the death 
 and the resurrection of Dorathea, but, according to his 
 calculation it appears to have been the time of Easter of 
 the year 1837. Of the remaining circumstances I have 
 the following account out of his own mouth. 
 
 Previous to it she did precisely indicate the hour in 
 which she would die as well as the time during which her 
 body would lie separated from the spirit, and the hour when 
 the latter would again return into the former, provided 
 Thomson would in the indicated time call her back into 
 the body in the name of Christ, adding, that should this 
 not take place in the fixed time, she would remain in the 
 regions of eternity. When then the time of her foretold 
 death arrived, every symptom of death supervened, before 
 the criteria of her being really dead followed* When no 
 sign of life any longer existed and the body had become 
 quite cold, the same was divested of its former clothes, 
 washed and dressed as is usual with the deceased. This 
 was done on an evening. Thomson, firmly confiding in 
 the Lord, that, as the remaining evidences, uttered in 
 her clear-sighted state were confirmed, He, the Lord had 
 also ordained her resurrection as a testimony, invited on 
 the following day many witnesses that they might come 
 in the evening and watch with him till the hour indicated 
 by Dorathea, since she would rise from the dead in that 
 fixed hour. Most of them would not believe; but seven 
 did appear, of whom three are still in Baltimore, others 
 in Illinois and one has since died. They watched, sang 
 and prayed till the third hour. The deceased had 
 her hands folded crosswise, and held a palm-branch in 
 her right; and at the moment indicated by her, Thom- 
 son, in firm belief, called in the name of Christ Dorathea 
 back into this life. For some moments all stood in the 
 greatest expectation, and the hands of Dorathea began 
 to turn upwards; she raised herself with the shout of 
 joy: « Hallelujah! Hallelujah!" 
 
 I have not heard the other witnesses about this event, 
 but I confide in the testimony of Thomson as firmly, as 
 if many other witnesses had confirmed the same, since 
 the Lord has assured me by signs, of which several will 
 
26 
 
 be mentioned in this book, and to explain all of which 
 would require a great work to be written about them, 
 that he has ordained Thomson as a Prophet and witness 
 of his manifestation, and he leads, as a witness of the 
 Lord and in the manner of the Prophets of old a strict 
 life. The signification of the death and resurrection of 
 Dorathea that is translated u Gifts of God" will become 
 more and more clear by being connected with those 
 memorable events, explained by me, for which reason I 
 must first answer the question whether Dorathea was really 
 or only seemingly dead? She was really dead, that is, 
 the spirit had really left the body, so that it would not 
 have returned, if Thomson had not called it back in the 
 name of Christ. With this agree not only the symp- 
 toms, which announced in her dying hour her approach- 
 ing death, and the marks of death, whilst she was then 
 remaining dead as long as the body of Christ in the grave, 
 but her prediction in the state of clear-sightedness serves 
 also as a confirmation of her death, since the truth of the 
 sayings of such clear-sighted persons in a pure state is 
 not doubted even by the unbelieving ones: she foretold 
 in this state for instance not only with precision the hour 
 when she should be called away from the dead, but she 
 foretold, that with this act of resuscitation the magnetis- 
 ing process would end, and she be restored to health, 
 which really came to pass. 
 
 Since we shall see the intimate connexion of this re- 
 suscitation from the dead with the mysteries of the present 
 manifestation of our Lord, as explained in my three 
 volumes, I observe that in the enunciations of Dorathea 
 in the state of clear-sightedness, already, on the 25th of 
 December, 1835, a magnetic dream did occur, in which 
 she perceives, that she would die; yet not to moulder in 
 the grave, but in order to be re- wakened from the dead. 
 This prediction given more than a year before, is care- 
 fully to be distinguished from the far later exact indica- 
 tion of the days and hours, when she would die and rise 
 again. But it is well to be observed, that when she foie- 
 tells on the 25th of December, 1835, her death and resur- 
 rection, this prediction stands in such a connection with 
 
27 
 
 the mysteries of heaven, performed through me by order 
 of the Lord, that already from this conjunction can be 
 seen, that the Lord caused this death and this resurrec- 
 tion to take place as evidence of his manifestation, as 
 announced by me. Only a few hints of this connection 
 can be given here. 
 
 From the 22d to the 23d of December, Dorathea utters 
 a prediction of my three volumes of Memorable Events, 
 in which time I had not yet the smallest idea, that I should 
 write these three volumes, most of the events having 
 taken place only after this prediction, causing the writing 
 and printing of these three volumes in the years 1838, 
 1839 and 1840. On the 24th of December, she utters a 
 prediction about our migration to Germany, as I saw the 
 same in the spirit; on the 25th the fore- telling of her 
 death and her resurrection; then follows the prophetic 
 narration, that she had come far into a place, where she 
 had seen Count Leon in a spacious saloon. I must re- 
 mark, that this Count Leon (literally a lion) was the 
 founder of Philippsburg on the river Ohio. His School- 
 Director, F the deacon Benjamin Gottlieb Walz, arrived at 
 Baltimore before the magnetising of Dorathea com- 
 menced, and whilst Thomson was magnetising her, Walz 
 wrote down her declarations, and after her resurrection 
 from the dead she went with Walz's family to Philipps- 
 burg; to which place Walz took the original of the de- 
 clarations with him; Thomson kept only back part of it 
 in copy; that is, Providence permitted at least so much 
 to be reserved, as I am now in need of, in order to show 
 the connection of the events. 
 
 From Philippsburg they then wandered farther, before 
 I on my long journey in the summer of 1840, by a wonder- 
 ful guidance, arrived at the same place, as the reader 
 will afterwards find in this volume. They told me at 
 Philippsburg of Walz and a cjair-voyant, who had uttered 
 wonderful things about the millenium. I did not listen 
 at all to those sayings, for how could I then think it pos- 
 sible, that I should ever give an account of this clear- 
 sighted person, and how could I in October 1840, when 
 I wrote this book have an idea that the Lord would not 
 
28 
 
 permit it to be printed before I had received the necessary 
 explanation and there deposited my report about this 
 clear-sighted individual ! I entreat the reader, when he 
 shall come to read in this book, according to the manu- 
 script of my report, as made in October, how the Lord's 
 angels have carried me to Philippsburg, to keep the cir- 
 cumstance in mind, that, if I then had known any thing 
 about Dorathea, I scarcely would have left it unremarked, 
 that it was very much in furtherance of the purpose, that 
 the angels of the Lord did convey me miraculously to 
 the place, where Dorathea was, through whom the Lord 
 caused such important things to be foretold, as evidences 
 of my being sent in the name of the Lord. But I did 
 not reflect at Philippsburg about that, which people told 
 me of Dorathea, and did not mention it in the manuscript, 
 made in October. I spent a month in travelling from 
 Philippsburg to York ; since I had to celebrate many 
 mysteries on my road, till finally, in July of the last year 
 Thomson met me likewise in York, with whom I was be- 
 fore as little acquainted as with any other one of those 
 many hundred people in America who are partly already 
 mentioned in the three volumes of Memorable Events as 
 witnesses of the manifestation of our Lord, partly will be 
 introduced as such in this volume. Amongst all these 
 witnesses only my former school fellow Baraga andjPirz, 
 my neighbor during my youth, were personal acquaint- 
 ances of mine, both of whom are now Missionaries amongst 
 the Indians. But, though Thomson became already in 
 July 1840, personally acquainted with me, since he had 
 his attention directed upon my three volumes by Dorathea, 
 which she calls, on account of several mysteries, " un- 
 bound books," I yet, notwithstanding our repeated cor- 
 respondence, did not know any thing'ofhis being connected 
 with a clear-sighted person, till he mentioned in the 
 letter, dated 1st of this month March (whilst I am writing 
 this on the 19th) something of it, from which I quote the 
 following passage for memory's sake. 
 
 " Friend of my heart and brother ! Even now I was 
 about starting for Philadelphia; but the spirit says: No. 
 Come then, if thou canst, to me. The writings are in 
 
29 
 
 Mr. Reily's hands; I delivered them to him, since he 
 has more opportunities of sending them to thee; in case 
 that thou comest not to this place with Mr. A. Leimer. 
 The cause is God's. I pray you, my beloved, to ac- 
 knowlege and accept the same as such, since likewise a 
 re-conjunction with my female Sonnambulist will take 
 place." 
 
 Here I learned first that he was also connected with 
 a Sonnambulist, but I believed her to live in his neigh- 
 borhood; but she is 1500 miles distant from him, and 
 might according to our subsequent oral conversation not 
 return to him before several months. But, that my con- 
 versation with Thomson was intended to take place in 
 Philadelphia, the reader perceives from the alledged 
 words of his letter; to which is to be added, that he was 
 not only about starting for Philadelphia in order to see 
 me, but was already on his way, having gone already 
 the four miles from his house in the country to York for 
 this purpose, and having informed not only our Reily but 
 also Dr. Schmucker, that he was now about going to Phi- 
 ladelphia to see me; but just when he was about pay- 
 ing money for his fare at the rail-road, he received the 
 command of the spirit to return to his home, and to write 
 to me, which he did then instantly in the house of J. R. 
 Reily .The writings mentioned here, are the large letter, of 
 which Dorathea foretold, or this manuscript in its anterior 
 form, in which I had sent it not immediately to him but 
 to our Alexander Leimer, who dwells sometimes in this 
 room where I am writing' this now in Philadelphia, but 
 generally in his house. four miles distant from Philadelphia. 
 That the same is an equally important witness of the 
 manifestation of our Lord as Thomson, has already been 
 shown by me in the third volume of the u Memorable 
 Events." When I had sent him in November 1840, this 
 manuscript in order that he might, according to the direc- 
 tion, which he would receive by the spirit, either have it 
 published by himself or send it to Thomson; he chose, 
 as the reader can now see from important reasons then 
 unknown to me, the latter; he having at the time when 
 my manuscript was handed to him, undertaken to publish 
 
30 
 
 a new edition of the German " Cloud above the Sanct- 
 uary," in order to rouse men by this little volume from 
 their indifference at the manifestation of the Lord. It 
 would, as now is to be seen, not have been agreeable to 
 the divine guidance to have my manuscript then printed, 
 it having been foretold by Dorothea that the same would 
 come in the form of a large letter into the hands of Thom- 
 son. When Thomson had received the same he had to 
 proceed with it several ways, till he finally went away 
 with it, when about to see me at Philadelphia at the end 
 of the last month, whilst I was arriving from Boston at 
 Philadelphia. But this would not have been in order, 
 for he had not his diaries with him, from which I had 
 necessarily to insert several things into the large letter, 
 and there did signs of the Lord occur, when I made my 
 visit at Thomson's house, for which another place would 
 not have been suitable. Of these signs I shall perhaps 
 mention something at the end of this book. From the 
 7th till the 12th of this month March, 1841, I first have 
 learned the prophecies of Dorothea in Thomson's house, 
 from written documents of which I might have learned 
 much in July, 1840, at Philippsburg, Beaver County, on 
 the Ohio river, if I had paid any attention to it. But in 
 the same connection in which she prophesied, that she 
 would come to Philippsburg, she foretells also of the new 
 Hymn book, of new preachers, namely in the time which 
 now begins and particularly much about me, of which I 
 shall adduce here only some points, since to introduce 
 the whole would be too early, and require too much ex- 
 planation. 
 
 She said amongst other things: Ci Not I, but that .... 
 man will speak to you .... He speaks, and you think it is 
 I- The man speaks that all learn .... I can only speak 
 the German language; he will speak any language .... 
 He is the same man who cried 3 o'clock." 
 
 This and other things besides, which would remain 
 incomprehensible without explanation, she speaks (as the 
 connection of her words prove) of me, as every one can ex- 
 plain himself, who has attentively studied my three volumes. 
 The reader must not wonder at her saying of me, that I 
 
31 
 
 spoke (or rather understand) all languages. Cs All" means 
 here, as much as "many." In the beginning of the same 
 year, 1835, at the end of which she prophesied about me, 
 I wrote about the relationship of all languages, when 
 the Lord, after my having done with that essay, gave me 
 a great prophecy, and in the same time a great sign in the 
 firmament, mentioned in all the three volumes of my new 
 work, that He was now near to the fulfillment of his 
 promises; and, indeed, few men have studied more lan- 
 guages than I — if there be any, now living, who have 
 studied so many. 
 
 On the 27th of December, she propesied that the Lord 
 was now near; and from the 29th to the 30th, that the 
 future service of the Lord would differ from the primi- 
 tive. On the 30th of December, she tells of her being 
 born between one and two o'clock, begins then again to 
 speak of me, and says, finally, "It is truly important 
 that I am born between one and two in the new year." 
 
 The reader will find in my three volumes, that I was 
 already, fifteen years ago, once after midnight, sur- 
 rounded by a heavenly light, and that I finally heard, 
 five minutes after one o'clock, a heavenly voice of the 
 highest importance; that then, afterwards, at one o'clock 
 after midnight, the angel of the Lord did bring me hea- 
 venly commands, the writing down of which then often 
 engaged me till three o'clock, or else I awoke at the third 
 hour. Moreover, the calling of three must have refe- 
 rence to my three volumes, principally, since from the 
 30th of December, 1335, to the 3d of January, 1836, 
 great preparations had taken place that she might pro- 
 phesy on the 3d of January, the beginning of the new 
 reign, which prophecy is immediately preceded by that 
 of this manuscript in its anterior form. But then fellows, 
 after the prophecy about the beginning of the new reign, 
 from the 4th to the 5th of December, a magnetic dream, 
 in which she saw, among other things, three pieces of 
 white sugar, which a young man gave to her, above 
 whom was hovering another man, holding a burning coal 
 over them, by which those three pieces were melted into 
 one. 
 
 4 
 
32 
 
 I believe that these predictions, also, begin now to 
 enter into their fulfilling. Amongst the now living, the 
 two most important -witnesses of the manifestation of the 
 Lord, are A. Leimer and J. J. Thomson, who, indeed, 
 together with me, give evidence that Christ has verily 
 appeared unto us, and destined me as his messenger at 
 this manifestation. But we went, in giving these testi- 
 monies, each one his own way, and neither Thomson nor 
 Leimer could before duly comprehend the connection of 
 that which has been revealed unto them, till they learned 
 from my works how their testimonies agree with that, 
 which already others, from the times of the patriarchs to 
 this hour, have testified of this manifestation; because 
 the Lord has committed unto me the charge, to make 
 known to the world the unison of those who are testi- 
 fying his manifestation. 
 
 u The man speaks that all men learn," is a prophecy 
 that all nations, of all future centuries, will perceive that 
 which I explain in respect of this manifestation of the 
 Lord ; and to this point tends likewise the declaration 
 that I knew all languages — since my works will be trans- 
 lated into several languages, and that which I have ex- 
 plained will be proclaimed to all nations. This is the 
 great connection and concordance of the things prophe- 
 sied by Dorathea; whilst she, at the same time, foretells 
 that she will die, but then again be called from the dead; 
 and it will be seen already, from the circumstance that 
 she prophesies her death and resurrection in connection 
 with the coming of our Lord, as I explain the same, that 
 her dying and returning into life has taken place to elu- 
 cidate my annunciation of the Lord^s appearance; as, 
 also, other similar events happened for the same purpose. 
 Thus, for instance, to John Tropheter, vol. 3d, page 11, 
 sqq., death has likewise been announced, together with 
 many torments which had to precede it; since the Lord, 
 as I have proved in the quoted passage, has exhibited 
 him a witness of his present manifestation. 
 
 In volume 3d, page 208, sqq., I am speaking of a 
 clair-voyant, who has indicated the time of the appear- 
 ance of the Lord, seemingly in contradiction with the 
 
33 
 
 remaining predictions, yet, after a nearer investigation of 
 the case, quite correctly. The spirit of the clair-voyant 
 was, indeed, during its travels from the earth into the re- 
 maining planets, also not perfectly sepa rated from the body , 
 yet was often very near its solution. With our Dorathea, 
 on the contrary, it has separated itself perfectly from the ' 
 body, but remained in correspondence (rapport) with 
 Thomson, in order to return into the body in the hour 
 determined for it by Providence — in order to illustrate 
 the former prophecies; and that, after the re-union with 
 Thomson, still more important things will come to light, 
 She has remained dead exactly as long as Christ in the 
 grave; whilst his apostle, on the festival of Easter, 1838, 
 has performed in the Catholic Cathedral in Boston, the 
 great mysteries through which Christ has commenced to 
 prove his great resurrection for the foundation of the new 
 reign on earth. These mysteries are so great, that I 
 have written many hundreds of pages, in the three vol- 
 umes of which Dorathea has prophesied, about the signs 
 which the Lord caused to take place for the purpose of 
 confirming and illustrating these mysteries, and about 
 the predictions which have been given respecting them. 
 When the mysteries of the killing of the beast with the 
 number 666, (Revel, xiii. 18,) and of the resurrection of 
 Christ for the foundation of the new reign, shall have 
 been correctly learned from my three volumes, then the 
 death and resurrection of Dorathea will be likewise duly 
 understood. 
 
 I adduce in the first volume, page 408 — 431, some in- 
 stances of extraordinary cases of death, for the purpose 
 of illustrating the manifestation of our Lord, and men- 
 tion, on page 413, that I saw at the funeral of Christiana, 
 in the spirit, that if I should call in the name of Jesus 
 Christ, her spirit would immediately return into the body; 
 that I was then about calling loudly, in the German lan- 
 guage, " Christiana, rise! in the name of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ!" but that, at the same moment when I would do 
 so, the higher spirit ordered me to desist from it. For I 
 knew about that corpse only so much, that the Lord had 
 destined the same for a gieat sign; subsequently it hfcs 
 
34 
 
 unfolded itself by degrees, that her burial and the fol- 
 lowing obsequies were as great signs, as if I had called 
 her back from the dead in the name of the Lord — a fact 
 which the reader, however, can only understand when he 
 will have duly appreciated what I have narrated in my 
 first volume and further illustrated in the second. I 
 made, in my books, the remark, that resuscitations were 
 no adequate signs for our time. Christiana has been 
 destined by the Lord, that she has become a great sign 
 through her death, which yet the spectators could not 
 then understand, and which the nations only will perceive 
 from the connection of the events as displayed in my new 
 work. But it would have been then, (as I from my pre- 
 sent point of view understand,) quite an inadequate sign 
 if I had called Christiana into life in the name of the 
 Lord, which would have caused only disturbances in the 
 following steps; for the Lord has caused it to be prophe- 
 sied, that He would appear as clandestinely in our days, 
 as a thief makes his appearance for the purpose of steal- 
 ing the property of others; and it was so becoming his 
 supreme wisdom that he should execute his wonders thus 
 in secrecy, that sensual men could not perceive his mani- 
 festation — and even those possessed of his spirit could 
 not understand how those signs of his near approach, 
 which they had observed, were connected with the re- 
 maining. It would not have been good if, for instance, 
 the Emperor of Austria, to whom I have already sent 
 (in August, 1838) my first book, together with my writ- 
 ings, had had his eyes immediately opened and co-operated 
 to the dissemination of the appearance of the Lord; for, 
 in this case, neither he nor others would have come to a 
 correct insight of their miserable state. It was neces- 
 sary that the second, and then, especially, the third vol- 
 ume should be added to the first, that it became by 
 degrees demonstrated in what horrible misery the re- 
 gents and the teachers of religion, as well of the Papal 
 as the other Christian sects, are immersed; for how could 
 they repent their perversion if this had not been shown 
 to them gradually? But this could not have taken place, 
 if such striking wonders had been performed as that 
 
35 
 
 would have been, if I, for instance, had called Christiana 
 in the name of Jesus Christ, in the presence of so many 
 people, back into life. This Christiana of our days had, 
 also, in so short a time, received too little experience in 
 the reign of spirits, to be able to impart unto men the 
 necessary explanations about the same. For that reason 
 it was more proper that the Lord ordained, that the pa- 
 triarchs and prophets of old, the apostles and other con- 
 fessors — also, departed pious ones of the later and latest 
 times, should re-appear at his present manifestation, even 
 as signs of the great resurrection, (as can be seen in my 
 three books,) than to call, at my steps, in his name, the 
 one or other corpse, destined for burial, back into life. 
 But since Dorathea, for the confirmation of the appear- 
 ance of our Lord, as I announce the same, has risen 
 from the dead, it is to be observed that her resurrection, 
 also, though performed before the necessary witnesses, 
 was yet done much in secrecy; and it can be seen only 
 from my explanations, how her death and her resurrection 
 serve as a testimony of the present manifestation of our 
 Lord; and since she is on a ground on which but few 
 men are placed, respecting the reign of spirits, nothing 
 is to be feared of her resurrection, since she can impart 
 the necessray communications about it to each one who 
 is desirous of information about the condition of men 
 after death. 
 
 So much, my brethren, that you may have the testi- 
 mony that John Jacob Thomson, who, on the 3d of Oc- 
 tober, 1840, has solemnly proclaimed in the " Busy 
 Martha," No. 15, that we are already in the fifth year 
 of the manifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ, for the 
 foundation of his new reign on earth, has done this in- 
 deed in the name of the Lord, as he pretends himself in 
 his annunciation; that yet, indeed, the fifth year, whilst 
 he is calculating the same from the period of the pro- 
 phetic deposition of Dorathea, had begun only with the 
 5th of January, 1841, since we calculate the manifesta- 
 tion of our Lord from the 5th of January, 1837, and live 
 now, whilst the Lord causes this mystery to be explained 
 through me, really in the fifth year of the manifestation 
 4* 
 
36 
 
 of the Lord for the purpose of the peace of all nations. 
 But there will follow, in different places of this book, 
 other signs for the illustration of this subject, that Thom- 
 son, by a higher impulse, made known the appearance of 
 the Lord Christ in the " Martha," for a testimony that I, 
 as a messenger of Christ, announce this appearance. The 
 hellish dragon, with his retinue, trembled when J. J. 
 Thomson sent to John Rossel the annunciation of the 
 appearance of Christ for the u Martha, " and since, in the 
 same, no mention was made that I was apostle or mes- 
 senger of Christ at this manifestation; Rossel believed 
 that Thomson announced another manifestation of Christ 
 than I, and he permitted himself to be actuated by the 
 devil, in order to use this opportunity, and to write in the 
 same No. 15 of the " Martha," that against me which 
 was dictated unto him by Satan, in which Thomson an- 
 nounces, in the most intimate connection with me, the 
 manifestation of the Lord. We must, then, now hear 
 the blasphemy of Satan through Rossel, since, to me not 
 only the prophets, but even the devils (yet in their own 
 way,) give testimony to me, that I am an apostle at the 
 manifestation of Christ. The devil's testimony is con- 
 tained in Rossel's article, No. 15 of the " Martha," 
 having for a head the words, " Ei, was ist das?" [Eh? 
 what is this ?] the explanation of which the reader shall now 
 receive, according to my manuscript composed in Boston, 
 or according to the large letter which Dorathea has seen 
 in the spirit. RosseTs " Eh? what is this p " begins thus: 
 u Lately I was visited by a Catholic Professor." He 
 so expresses himself that the reader might be induced to 
 believe I had been with him but a few days before the 
 appearance of the u Eh!" though the article, written by 
 me in his dwelling hadappeared already on the 31st of July, 
 in the 6i Disseminator of Truth/' a German periodical 
 tending towards materialism, and his " Eh!" only on the 
 3d of October in the {t Busy Martha." For since it is the 
 Lord's will to show to the preachers in the strangest ways 
 of his wonderful guidance their horrible blindness; the un- 
 believers must, as often as it pleases the Lord, promulgate 
 my articles through their papers, whilst the preachers, as 
 
37 
 
 the scribes did in the time of the appearance of Christ in the 
 flesh, endeavor to hinder the progress of his cause. Yet all 
 their exertions can produce only this effect, that the great 
 manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ reveals itself the 
 more gloriously. I ask our preacher Rossel, how it hap- 
 pened, that so late as the month of October, he mentioned 
 my visit in his periodical, in such a manner as if I had 
 been only a few days before with him, although it took 
 place in the month of July. He will not be able to 
 answer this question until he has studied my work. Then 
 he will become fully convinced from my 3d volume, that 
 now Christ leads the supreme command, sitting on the 
 white horse, and that hosts of white horses follow him, as 
 .is written in Revel, xix. 11 — 16. Christ with his hosts 
 stands in the field of battle at Harmageddon on my side, 
 and his servants indicate unto me, when I have to strike 
 with the iron-rod, and when to hold back the same, which 
 he has confided to me at the foundation of his glorious 
 kingdom on earth, as has been prophesied in Revel, ii, 
 21 — and in other places. This rod extended far, and hit 
 first at the Bishop of Detroit, in Michigan, then it ex- 
 tended itself to the court of Austria, and fell upon the 
 Aulic Curate of the Emperor; then others; yet did the same 
 strike onlysingle party-leaders of the Christians, obviously, 
 that the great mo1 ion towards the peace of Christ on earth, 
 might prepare itself duly. 
 
 As on my side the heavenly dwellers lead the supreme 
 command, so stands on the opposite side the hellish dragon 
 with his army, and takes those whom Christ orders to be 
 striken with the iron-rod, in his custody, and the heavenly 
 hosts are watching about the performance of that which is 
 necessary as a preparation to the great victory of Christ 
 over his enemies at Harmageddon. Thus I have given, 
 for instance, to the Catholic Bishop of Detroit, (to whom, 
 as he was a German, I sent before the festival of Easter, 
 1839, the first two volumes of my work,) at the same 
 time, in the name of the Lord the solemn declaration, that, 
 in case he would not begin to announce the great mani- 
 festation of our Lord, as explained in my work, on the 
 next festival of Easter, he should be expelled on the 
 
same festival of Easter from the church of Jesus. He 
 has not fulfilled his duty, and has consequently, on the 
 feast of Easter been stricken by the iron-rod and deliv- 
 ered unto Satan in his custody, and been carried soon 
 afterwards to Europe, where he has renounced the bish- 
 opric, from which he was expelled by Jesus Christ the 
 Lord, on Easter. 
 
 But not only those to whom I expressly announce in 
 the name of the Lord, the exclusion from his church, are 
 stricken by the iron-rod, but it is said in the 3d volume 
 of the " new work," as it is called in the " Eh, what is 
 this ?" page 455: " The punishment of exclusion from the 
 church of Chtist falls upon each teacher of religion, of a 
 christian denomination, when he does not (as soon as he 
 can,) thoroughly study my three volumes of memorable 
 events, and then at the next opportunity announce the pre- 
 sent mercies of our Lord Jesus Christ. I am the first 
 who brings the joyful message, Rev. 14, 9 — 11. But to 
 this message belong all teachers of religion throughout all 
 Christianity, 8lc." Then it is said on the end of this 
 solemn annunciation: u Christ the Lord has determined 
 the great term of separation in which we shall know to 
 distinguish the worthv expounders of the gospel from the 
 worshipers of the beast and his image." 
 
 It is not myself, but Christ, the Lord, who has ordained 
 this solemn proclamation, to be already prophesied by his 
 Prophets of the old and new covenant, in manifold man- 
 ners, and now confirmed by a long chain of wonders and 
 signs of every kind, that every preacher of any Christian 
 denomination, who now neglects his supremely important 
 duty of promulgating the great manifestation of our Lord 
 for the establishment of universal peace, be excluded from 
 his church. How could Christ bring forth his peace on 
 earth, if he had not made known at his appearance by his 
 messenger, that he excluded all preachers from his church, 
 who have opportunity to announce the great things, which 
 he now has done for us, in case they should neglect this 
 duty ? Are not such ministers servants of their bellies, and 
 worshippers of the beast and its image, since they, though 
 Christ has appeared to us for the foundation of his peace, 
 
39 
 
 keep alive the hellish spirit of party? And have not all 
 those, to whom I have paid personal visits in order to 
 offer to them the new work, had the fairest opportunity to 
 become convinced about this subject? As my master, 
 though he was the Lord of heaven and earth, during his 
 earthly career, was pleased to be poor for our sake, thus 
 also his Apostle, to whom roads for obtaining great riches 
 were opened, is extremely poor, and for printing his books 
 several poor mechanics lent money. Consequently 
 my books cannot be distributed gratuitously, but from the 
 sale debts will be paid. The price of the u new work," 
 having become large, is moderate. But where I have 
 found preachers who gave me hope that they would study 
 it, but who complained about want of money, I added, 
 that I would give them also the work cheaper, and when 
 I expected, it might bring good fruits, I gave it even 
 gratuitously. But our Rossel, where I met with no signs 
 of poverty, would not take it even when I remarked, that 
 if he wished I would leave it cheaper: Therefore, Christ, 
 the Lord, has, when I left him without having succeeded, 
 without my announcing it to him, excluded him immediately 
 from his church, and Satan has taken him in his custody, 
 that he might serve to preachers as a sign of warning. 
 
 In my work it has been shown by many examples, that 
 now the heavenly host on white horses are carefully 
 watching that, all that which belongs to the great mystery 
 of the present manifestation of our Lord, be performed not 
 only by our, but also by the opposite party in due time. 
 I have therein introduced many persons, who, being pre- 
 pared for the attack of Satan, were to be seized by him in 
 the right moment, to furnish me that which I wanted ex- 
 actly from him, in order to strike Satan, and to open the 
 eyes of the blind. And so it happened also with John 
 Rossel. When he, at my visit had evil thoughts about 
 me, he opened his heart to Satan, who took possession 
 of him. But the host on white horses walked over him, 
 that he was not permitted to express himself sooner in his 
 paper about me, till the right moment had arrived, viz. at 
 that time when some of the heavenly army instigated 
 Thomson solemnly to declare in the name of the Lord, 
 
40 
 
 that we are already in the 5th year of the manifestation 
 of our Lord, and silently to include into this solemn de- 
 claration, that I am the messenger of the Lord at his mani- 
 festation, and to have this promulgated by the "Martha." 
 The demons, observing that the Lord was preparing for 
 them a new stroke, became infuriated, and the heavenly 
 host, when the right moment arrived, allowed the hellish 
 fury to be poured out in the same number of the Martha 
 upon the Messenger, in which he solemnly has been de- 
 clared as such, in order that he might explain the hellish 
 composition, for the benefit of the blind, whose eyes were 
 to be opened by it. But, mark well, the heavenly watch- 
 men, as will be seen kept the strongest inspection, that 
 the demons could not let flow more in the pen of their 
 hireling, than that was wanted for the present occasion. 
 
 Before I give an account of the parts of this product, I 
 must observe, in order to increase the astonishment of the 
 reader, that I went from our Rossel immediately to Phil- 
 adelphia, and met there a Catholic Doctor of Divinity, 
 editor of a German religious paper, entitled "Hosianna." 
 Him I induced to promise me a report to be given by 
 him in his new periodical about my work. He did so on 
 the 12th of August, 1840, and speaks in No 6. of the 
 u Hosianna,'' thus of me. 
 
 "Mr. Smolnikar, whose personally unblemished cha- 
 racter, sober way of living, philological and physiological 
 knowledge, and noble exertions to unite all nations into the 
 one church of Christ, are objects to which in every 
 respect the tribute of our respect is due, and full justice 
 is done by us, does not belong to a class of those vulgar 
 religious fanatics, who so frequently visit this land, divi- 
 ded by a thousand sects, and are used to deceive their 
 stupid proselytes through the mask of hypocrisy, &lc." 
 Dr. Charles Joseph Koch, when writing the above, had 
 not yet studied thoroughly my work, and he also must be 
 pointed out by me as a sign. When he was seized by 
 the direction of the Lord, 1 sent to him a long article for 
 several numbers of his paper, beginning on the 1st of 
 September in No. 8, to which he has added in the begin- 
 ning the following remarks : 
 
41 
 
 " We open the columns of our paper with pleasure to 
 every reply, considering the maxim as a sacred one. 
 u Audiatur et altera pars/' (Let the other party be listened 
 to likewise); the truth appearing the more gloriously out 
 of the struggle. We admit with the less scruple the ar- 
 ticles of Mr. Smolnikar, the more we consider his ten- 
 dency toward uniting all confessions, to be of a magnani- 
 mous character, &c." 
 
 This is the testimony of a man, who then indeed had 
 not yet taken the right view, but who was yet by no means, 
 so much under the influence of Satan, as to serve as the 
 writer of such a product as the " Eh, what is this?" to 
 which now short remarks will be added, with the observa- 
 tion; that every one who possess dexterity in writing could 
 with the help of my work write a big volume about this 
 and the remaining products of the same number of the 
 " Martha,'' as far as they serve to illustrate the same. I 
 shall in quoting the. words of the Ci Eh, what is this?" not 
 address Mr. Rossel, but only his driver, the devil, who 
 has produced this piece by his instrumentality. 
 
 Satan calls me a " Catholic professor." Why did he 
 not add u a Catholic professor of the biblical study?" This 
 I was during the last 10 years, before the Lord has called 
 me to the Apostleship. From the professional chair of 
 biblical studies, 1 had to teach by what principles one 
 must be guided, and what studies must precede and ac- 
 company the explanation of the sacred scriptures, in order 
 to enter into the true sense of the holy writ: I had at the 
 same time to explain the scriptures, as also to answer 
 becomingly to their antagonists. But Satan uses the title 
 of " Catholic professor," only for the purpose of render- 
 ing me odious to the sects. From whence else did the 
 sects originate, but either immediately out of the Catholic 
 church or mediately, when older sects produced new ones? 
 And wherefrom did the sects derive that which they are 
 still possessed of, of Christian character, than either di- 
 rectly or indirectly from the Catholic church? Out of the 
 Catholic church came Luther, Calvin, and other leaders 
 of sects, and every thing of a Christian character, which 
 is still to be found on earth, had to pass through the 
 
42 
 
 Catholic church. Those, who in the Catholic church in- 
 vestigate the sources of Christianity becomingly, know 
 better to distinguish than the sectarian preachers, what is 
 in them truly Christian, and what originated with the 
 beast, and the Lord, as every one can convince himself 
 from my 3d volume, has caused it to be prophesied, that 
 He would call his messenger at the foundation of univer- 
 sal peace in our days out of the Catholic church. But 
 Satan, in order to render him odious to those blinded by 
 prejudices, calls him a Catholic professor. 
 
 " The Devil is a liar, and the father of lies," says the 
 Lord. In the " Eh, what is this?" he has proved him- 
 self again as such: for he asserts of me, that I pretend 
 to have myself written my work by Divine inspiration, in 
 three volumes. Where and when did I assert this? — 
 How my work originated, every body knows who has 
 duly studied the same — I having likewise, about this 
 point, written as much as was necessary. But the igno- 
 rant confound the higher guidance with Divine inspiration. 
 If they had studied what is required in order to under- 
 stand the Bible, they would not bring forth such nonsense. 
 Now, they need only to study my work, in order to view 
 a thousand things even in the Bible from the right point, 
 which they, till now, have seen in the wrong light. My 
 work has originated exactly as the Bible — by the higher 
 guidance; for this the proofs are the signs through which 
 the Lord has shown that I am his apostle; and I have 
 even brought forth in my work, diverse signs of quite a 
 peculiar description, which have not yet made their ap- 
 pearance in the Bible, but only now at the present mani- 
 festation of the Lord. But, as in the Bible occur many 
 things of which the biblical writers were aware, not by 
 immediate higher illumination, but in other ways, this is 
 also the case with my work, in the publication of which 
 the higher direction has even arranged it in such a man- 
 ner, that the deepest mysteries, on pages with the mystic 
 numbers on them, most corresponding to their contents, 
 and other astonishing things, came forth through the 
 numbers of the pages. This will be seen from my third 
 volume; and, though seemingly of no moment, will cause 
 
43 
 
 surprise. I shall, also, in this treatise, find an opportu- 
 nity of introducing some examples to the amazement of 
 all future centuries. 
 
 But we must deal with Satan in a short manner. lie 
 pretends that, should I exclude his agent from the church, 
 " there would be already a horn of the seven-headed 
 beast." 1 have already declared that I can exclude no- 
 body from the church of Christ whom Christ does not 
 exclude. I am not Christ, but only an apostle of Christ, 
 who labors incessantly that all might be united in the 
 church of Christ; and I stand with all those whom 
 Christ acknowledges to belong to him in the fellowship 
 of the church: nay, they, as long as the mystery disclosed 
 in my work cannot be known by them, belong to what- 
 soever party, who are not animated by party spirit — 
 which is a spirit of Satan-— but by the spirit of Christ; 
 who, however, were not capable of removing the parti- 
 tions, which have originated by the folly of the leaders, 
 till the lord has appeared unto us, and gave by his apostle 
 the solemn declaration, that now, together with popery, all 
 religious parties in his church are ceasing. To announce 
 this, is now the duty of every minister who can know 
 this; and those who refuse to do so, are excluded by 
 Christ from his church; as he caused this to be prophe- 
 sied by the prophets and confirmed by signs of every 
 description, whether I may announce them by their 
 names as excluded, to the believing, or not. However, 
 that nobody may deceive himself, and that the great mo- 
 tion for the purpose of the universal peace of Christ be 
 prepared, I have first solemnly announced some leaders 
 in the Catholic church as excluded from the church of 
 Christ — having risen first as apostle of the Lord in the 
 Catholic church, and most solemnly performed the mys- 
 teries of the great exclusion of the beast and its adhe- 
 rents, on the feast of Easter, 1838, in the Catholic 
 Cathedral church here in Boston. But the reader must 
 study the explanation of the beast, and of the mysteries 
 for its exclusion, in my work — since this matter cannot 
 be treated with brevity. Amongst the Protestant preach- 
 ers, I have only made known, by means of the press, the 
 5 
 
44 
 
 exclusion of three from the church of the Lord, who had 
 risen publicly against the cause of the Lord; and the 
 reader can come, by means of my third volume, to the 
 conviction that the Lord has shown by signs, that I must do 
 this as a faithful servant of Christ. My heart bleeds, when 
 experiencing the blindness and stubbornness of men, 
 which must have the effect that Christ separates them 
 from his body, that the whole body may not perish. But 
 Satan makes of me a horn of the beast for my having 
 given, as a servant of Christ in the new work, the neces- 
 sary disclosure about the horns of the beast; deceiving 
 thus men, by inducing them still to adore the beast, 
 which has given rise, by party spirit, to the greatest 
 desolations. 
 
 Let us hear the spirit of lies, what else he utters in his 
 ;: Eh, what is this?" He lies in making me say, that I 
 11 was the apostle sent by God for the purpose, that the 
 Christians must adhere to me if they wanted to be saved. " 
 To this lie he adds, furthermore, the singular remark: 
 " The devil said, also, to the Saviour, that he would give 
 unto him all the kingdoms of the world, provided he would 
 prostrate himself before, and adore him." Where did I 
 say that the Christians must adhere to me in order to be 
 saved? Did I not already, on the title page of the first 
 volume, indicate, that therein the historical proof was 
 contained, that Christ ordained my rising as an extraor- 
 dinary messenger for the union of all nations in his 
 church? Has not, in the second volume, a nearer illus- 
 tration of this proof been given? Have not, in the third 
 volume, the prophecies been explained, which prove as 
 clearly as the light of the sun, that Christ has appeared 
 unto us in our days, for the foundation of universal peace 
 on the whole earth, and has destined me his messenger at 
 his manifestation? Do I not repeat in my work, that 1 
 am the least deserving of the servants of Christ, not pos- 
 sessing any preference on this account before other men: 
 that the Lord has made me his messenger and has 
 proved it by signs of every description? He has not 
 worked signs for my sake, but as an evidence of his 
 great manifestation, which I announce in his name, in 
 
45 
 
 order that the preachers might, with me, unite in Christ 
 to bind the dragon, who deceives the nations. Where 
 did I seek for adherents? The leaders of sects strive to 
 gain followers; but the apostle looks only out for men, in 
 order to unite with them in Christ, and to found, with 
 united strength, the kingdom of Christ on earth. But 
 this enrages Satan, that he distorts my words, and he 
 contrives even to appear in the shape of an angel of 
 light, to represent me as an idol, claiming that men should 
 prostrate themselves before and adore me. But how 
 dangerous to the devil this apostle is, whom he has stig- 
 matized with the character of an idol, he himself teaches 
 his readers, in order to press it upon their heart to be 
 on their guard against the apostle, by declaring of him, 
 u He has studied in his time a good deal, yet not enough : 
 the one thing is needful. Mary has chosen the best 
 part." 
 
 I must turn one moment from the devil to Rossel; for 
 even Satan must remind us sometimes of something. 
 Thus, I have, for instance, learned from him, amongst 
 others, that I have entreated the brethren, in vol. ii. page 
 592, who are united with me in Christ, to give me the 
 title of (i Brother Andrew ;" and Rossel should come to 
 the understanding that only Satan could drive him to such 
 assertions — and this, because he has become subject to 
 the power of the former by not lending an ear to my re- 
 quest in the name of Christ, to promulgate his apparition 
 for the purpose of universal peace. It is, finally, time 
 he should learn that, strictly to perform what he has 
 been called upon by me to do already, as early as July, 
 1840, is most needful for him, if he wishes to be saved. 
 
 But let us once more hear the devil portraying the 
 apostle of the peace of Christ. He paints him thus: 
 " He is dressed plainly, shows much affectation and po- 
 liteness; thus are all the belly-servants when they are 
 looking out for money." I am, indeed, dressed not only 
 plainly but very poorly. I had to wander about, during 
 the greatest heat, in a patched winter dress; and when I 
 arrived from Baltimore at Philadelphia, a mechanic of 
 my acquaintance gave me a hat, already thrown away by 
 
46 
 
 him, with the remark that it would yet do better than my 
 own. Again, here in Boston, another mechanic pre- 
 sented me with a pair of breeches, already used — mine 
 being already much torn. This is not done for the pur- 
 pose of making money, but because I have none — even 
 for procuring the most indispensable necessaries. But 
 the devil assumes every form to blacken me. Through 
 some, he proclaims me as excessively rude, whilst I am 
 only dealing him the merited blows; by others, that I 
 indulged in a show of affectation and politeness What- 
 ever my motives might be, he would certainly never be 
 satisfied, since he is constantly tormented by me, in the 
 name of the Lord, and this hellish beast numbers me 
 with the belly-serving hirelings who are striving for 
 money. There were roads opened to me in my native 
 country for gathering riches; but the Lord has early 
 taught me to strive for higher treasures than gold and 
 silver; and I was free, when he has called me in the adja- 
 cent country, in order to prepare me there during twelve 
 years for my present vocation. There, also, I might 
 have had all commodities of life; but I was content with 
 the necessaries, in order that the belly might not impede 
 me in the deeper investigation and contemplation of 
 things sublime. Finally the call of the Lord ordered 
 me to travel to America. He has prepared for me what 
 was necessary for the journey, but no means to subsist 
 on for many weeks. I could have induced the three 
 hundred priests, who had been my students and as many 
 who were otherwise my friends, to contribute, amongst 
 themselves, money, and to collect amongst others, on my 
 behalf, that I, furnished with earthly means, could do, 
 here in America, the necessary steps for the work of 
 God. But the Lord has taught me to be on my guard, 
 to avoid even the faintest appearance that I was anxious 
 for money, and to fly to America, when they were about 
 collecting for me, against my will, and how I have to 
 right, in America, the idol Mammon, in order to be able 
 to disseminate the manifestation of the Lord — this will be 
 seen in my work. I could, indeed, write a still larger 
 volume than the third is, in order to show how, even after 
 
47 
 
 its publication, the devil is taking possession of all to 
 whom I am applying for money in behalf of the continua- 
 tion of the work of the Lord, except that some poor 
 ones, who have been enlightened by the Lord, cheerfully 
 do that which is in their power. On my journey, Satan 
 has taken such a hold of most of the preachers, that I 
 would have been unable to defray my travelling expenses 
 from the sale of my books, had I not, upon the road, 
 usually been contented with bread and water, in lieu of 
 the customary aliments. Thus I served the belly. 
 
 Listen, how the devil further declaims against me. 
 u He says he had mastered several languages. Of this 
 the most stupid boor could boast likewise, after having 
 studied them daily for years." I don't remember in what 
 connection languages have been mentioned. This is yet, 
 as every thing else alleged by Satan, only for the purpose 
 of calumniating me, and to make the ignorant believe that, 
 after the lapse of some years, even the most stupid boor 
 could master several languages. I am not used to say 
 this of myself, but Satan misconstrues my words — since 
 I know well the import of the expression, " to be master 
 of a language." I have, indeed, in order to discover the 
 craftiness of Satan in various ways, studied a couple of 
 dozens of languages, but not with the purpose of master- 
 ing all of them; and the most stupid boor cannot even 
 master his own language, even if he would devote his 
 whole life time to the study of the same; because this 
 already requires talent, and each one who is destitute of 
 the same, can but poorly express himself in his own lan- 
 guage. Yet, in order to prevent the boor's presumption, 
 to look down upon the learned man with disdain, and 
 entertain the opinion that he could advance in a brief 
 space of time so far as to master several languages, I 
 would add only this much, that Alfieri, who had the mas- 
 tery of his own language, the Italian, tells us in his 
 autobiography, that the study of this his own language, 
 has cost him ten years of trouble and labor; and Cicero, 
 who had the command of his native language, the Latin, 
 spent far more than ten years before he got full posses- 
 sion of the same. The writer, by whom Satan has said 
 5* 
 
48 
 
 the above, is now too old to hope that he could ever 
 master his own tongue. 
 
 One more little specimen of the angel of darkness in 
 the glimmer of light. He says, '* I requested him, in 
 the morning, to lead the devotion <->f my family by prayer; 
 he excused himself by saying, { Pray you; 1 am used to 
 repeat the prayer/ To repeat prayers is also given to 
 parrots." 1 have looked through the tempter's mind, and 
 used indeed the alleged words, without further explanation, 
 that I am accustomed, when I have an opportunity ot as- 
 sembling with my people for this purpose, to pray before 
 them; but in his family would only repeat his words when 
 he precedes me. The writer has, in the u Eh, what is 
 this?" only become a parrot of the seducer. When it 
 appeared to the Lord to have filled his measure, he or- 
 dered the tempter to bring to the light of day that which 
 was hidden, but was to be made public, in order 
 that I was enabled now to repeat his words; an act to 
 which the blindness of our times forces me so often that 
 I have become quite accustomed to it. 
 
 But about Demme and Bishop Erb, of whom he is 
 also speaking to me in the " Eh, what is this?" I shall 
 not follow his words, since I have already done so rela- 
 tively to Dr. Demme, because he would not listen to my 
 prayers: but to Bishop Erb, Rossel might declare* that 
 with the hymn book announced by the bishop on the page 
 following the " Eh, what is this?" as soon ready for pub- 
 lication, some delay ought to take place; since quite a 
 new song will now appear, which he must propagate be- 
 fore all other hymns, provided he wishes to belong to the 
 number of Christian preachers. 
 
 Now we must repeat likewise the following words of 
 Satan, yet with the remark that, whilst repeating the 
 same, I often am neglectful of repeating likewise his 
 orthographical and other grammatical blunders: " As 
 to his three volumes, they appear to me to be like a vat, 
 the light must altogether come from outward into it, ex- 
 ceptwhat he has borrowed from Hilling and Bengel," &c. 
 From Satan nothing better can be expected to come than 
 nonsense and contradiction. First he boasted of his 
 
49 
 
 steadfastness when I tried "to force my three volumes 
 upon him," and now he dares to pronounce a verdict 
 against them without having read them. But if he had 
 even perused them, no light would have entered into 
 him, he being a densely closed vessel, where dwells 
 nothing but darkness. Nobody has as yet disgraced my 
 books, and nobody will disgrace them throughout eternity, 
 except those who, instead of studying with an upright 
 heart the great things revealed therein, which Christ 
 has done in his present manifestation, that they may 
 comprehend them correctly, allow themselves to be ac- 
 tuated by Satan to calumniate them. This I have de- 
 monstrated in my third volume by warning examples on 
 so called doctors, amongst whom is also Dr. Demme; 
 that is, since at the present manifestation of our Lord, 
 every one to whom are confided peculiar parts, must bear 
 the appellation properly belonging to it — in plain lan- 
 guage, teachers of darkness; of whom already the 
 apostle Paul has prophesied, yet so secretly, that it was 
 (till I unfolded it in my third volume) as hidden from all 
 mortals as it was concealed to the writer of the " Eh, 
 what is this?" that I am the apostle of Christ, and as 
 such I must also literally repeat that which he writes of 
 me. " He says he would inflict upon Dr. Demme and 
 Bishop Erb a blow: the angels of Satan had also inflicted 
 blows upon Paul." (The reader will observe from the 
 foregoing that I did not intend to quote these words, but 
 some of the heavenly host on white horses reminded me 
 that I had to quote them, because Satan also was forced 
 to cite the same.) Thou, hellish serpent! speak not so 
 absurdly of the apostle, who has shown to thy writer that 
 he has stricken Dr. Demme already, in the third volume, 
 on page 766, without giving him further explanation that 
 Christ, at his present manifestation, caused the exhibition 
 of a singular spectacle by this teacher of darkness, and 
 the whole synod, over which he presided, beginning on 
 page 666 and ending not sooner than 766, with the blow 
 which Dr. Demme and his squire Schmidt, editor of the 
 German Lutheran Church paper, received by the apostle. 
 Dr. Demme, — whose first name I left in the new work 
 
50 
 
 unexplained, presupposing that every one understands 
 what doctor means, but certainly the second, which, to 
 decypher, all teachers of languages would have proved 
 to be too incompetent, — must already appear in the third 
 volume, page 666, where he makes his first entry in my 
 work with his name, bearing all the titles of deeply mys- 
 terious signification belonging to him as a representative, 
 in order that the prophecy of Swedenborg might prove 
 itself true, asserting that the beast in the revelation, with 
 the number 666, would finally be realised by the Protest- 
 ants. But, exactly one hundred pages further, (a very 
 deep mystery relating to the number of one hundred 
 having been discovered in my new work,) stands, on 
 page 766, the following; after the previous occurrence of 
 such signs which, if I had no others than those happen- 
 ing by Christ's ordinance, during my steps with Dr. 
 Demme and his champion, would alone sufficiently prove 
 that Christ has appeared unto me. " Therefore, every 
 one could easily see, without so many proofs of my apos- 
 tleship, only from that which Christ the Lord has disco- 
 vered unto us through these two men, that I am acting 
 in accordance with his will, whilst I, this 11th day of 
 March, 1840, do exclude the pastor of the Zion's and 
 St. Michael's church in Philadelphia, Dr. Demme, and 
 the editor of the Lutheran Church paper in Easton, Mr. 
 Frederic Schmidt, from the church, in the name of Jesus 
 Christ and in the quality of his apostle." 
 
 There exists a corresponding relation between the "Eh, 
 what is this ?" as with the two before mentioned men. 
 Bishop Jacob Erb is the master, and John Rossel his 
 shield-bearer. That the Bishop's name is Jacob, I would 
 not have known, if he had not signed, in the same 
 number where the "Eh, what is this ?" occurs, a reso- 
 lution with his name, "Jacob Erb, Bishop." That the 
 apostolic blow has been iuflicted upon Dr. Demme and 
 Prof. Schmidt, on account of a resolution of the Synod, 
 agreed upon when Dr. Demme presided, can be seen 
 from my third volume; but this Episcopal resolution is not 
 deserving of such a blow ; for it begins, " I make it by 
 these presents known, that our German Hymn Book will 
 
51 
 
 now soon be republished," &c. Between the "Eh, what 
 is this?" and its appendix and the Episcopal resolution, 
 there are but two heads "Camp Meeting" and "Revi- 
 val Account," the mysteries of which cannot be explained 
 here, because only some parts of the many can be dis- 
 closed by me. Of the mystery of Jacob in the new work, 
 as well on the side of the dragon, whose followers are 
 mounted on black horses, as on the part of the heavenly 
 host on white horses, the depths which the Lord kept con- 
 cealed till to his present manifestation are now laid open. 
 Here may finally stand the following to be kept in 
 memory: 
 
 " And when her days to be delivered, were fulfilled, 
 behold, theie were twins in her womb. And the first 
 came out red all over, like an hairy garment; and they 
 called his name Esau. And after that came his brother 
 out, and his hand did take hold on Esau's heel, and his 
 name was called Jacob. Gen. xxv. 24 — 26: namely, from 
 the Hebrew word, indicating heel, from which the verb 
 expressing "to cheat," "to deceive," together with the 
 name "Jacob" is derived. That this Patriarch, Jacob, 
 has given a great prophecy for the Apostle of the present 
 manifestation of our Lord, will be seen from my third 
 volume: but that the Lord caused likewise the discord 
 of Jacob with Esau, on account of the birth-right and its 
 termination, to be represented by a great spectacle per- 
 formed on the feast of Easter, 1838, becomes already 
 evident in the first volume of my work; but the whole 
 explains itself fully only in the third volume. Finally the 
 dragon shows how Jacob holds the heel of Esau, whilst 
 Satan's angel is beating the Apostle: viz. Demme 
 is pastor of the Lutheran sect, and is president of the 
 Zion's church and of the synod, who have delivered their 
 confession concerning- my Apostolic steps, and published 
 the same in the Lutheran Church paper, to be taken as 
 in the mystery as a head of all the parties, originating 
 with and from the so called reformation, since the sectari- 
 anism of the so called reformation has taken its rise with 
 Luther. But Bishop Jacob Erb holds still with his hand 
 the heel of the rough Esau. He is bishop of a sect 
 
52 
 
 lately risen from the same reformation, and holds, to say 
 so, the heel of the foregoing sects with his hand. His 
 sect, having become removable towards the termination, 
 and his shield-bearer having published the solemn de- 
 claration, that we are already in the fifth year of the 
 manifestation of our Lord, though the "Martha," has the 
 prophetic name of " United Brethren in Christ," that is, 
 they will be such as soon as they shall be united in Christ 
 with the Apostle of the great manifestation of Christ. In 
 order that this may happen, the Apostle strikes now the 
 angel of the Satan, who before had beaten the Apostle by 
 Jacob Erb, that is, heir of the former leaders of sects, by 
 calling him a Catholic priest, (staff) and now endeavors 
 to inflict unto him new wounds by the instrumentality of 
 the shield bearer of the Bisliop, in the " Eh, what is this?" 
 yet could only effect so much, that he himself is the 
 more severely beaten by the Apostle. I have on the 24th 
 of July, 1840, written the memorable diploma, which has 
 appeared on the 31st of July in the German paper, the 
 Cl Disseminator of Truth," on the window under the roof 
 of John Rossel, enjoying at the same time a fine view 
 into the gardens of Baltimore. On the 25th of July 
 when I refused to pray before them, Rossel and his wife 
 sang before me; then we took breakfast, and I de- 
 parted from Baltimore to Philadelphia. On the 25th of the 
 same month, Jacobus is in the Almanac. If the reader 
 will now study in my third volume that which the Lord has 
 prepared for me, likewise on the 25th of July, 1839, by the 
 editor of the Lutheran church paper, and by others, and 
 will not forget that it has been proved in my new work 
 through thousands of examples, that the heavenly host 
 watches also that every thing be done on the right day, 
 and at the right hour; then he will correctly understand 
 the fore-singing of our Rossel and the u German Hymn- 
 book" of his Bishop Erb, for I would have to write one 
 hundred volumes if I should explain every thing, which 
 the Lord is now doing. 
 
 Consequently I conclude here with the remark, that if 
 in lieu of such a blind devil as that of the " Eh, what is 
 this?" has shown himself, a hundred thousand doctors 
 
53 
 
 should rise against my books; I can show them in pro- 
 portion to my hand's ability of writing, that none of them 
 have studied them. If his under-strapper had read my 
 books, he would have observed so much, that the devil 
 would have furnished him with what he has committed 
 unto paper; for, before the edition of the second volume 
 1 have read nothing of Hilling and of JBengel only so 
 much as is useful for the critical determination of the 
 Greek text of the New Testament. But this devil under- 
 stands nothing of these mysteries, but he pressed out in 
 his rage only the " Explained Revelation" of Bengel 
 from his writer, which has appeared first in the year 1740, 
 of course, exactly one hundred years before the present 
 devil's practices. But I read them only after the pub- 
 lishing of my second volume; yet not for the purpose of 
 borrowing something from them for the explanation of the 
 mysteries, which were known neither to Bengel nor to 
 Hilling, nor to any mortal, till Christ the Lord has ap- 
 peared unto us; but for the purpose of introducing 
 some witnesses, proving that the present manifestation of 
 the Lord ought not to be so strange a thing to the preach- 
 ers of our days, as it is really to them, because the Lord 
 has called already (during the space of one hundred years) 
 several men, in order to show that he was to appear for 
 the foundation of universal peace with the year 1836, 
 though no mortal knew how he would appear, till he 
 begins to disclose the sealed mystery by the Apostle, 
 whom he has sent for the explanation of his manifestation, 
 but Satan employs every one of his machines in order to 
 deceive mankind, that he, whom Christ has designated 
 and sealed as his Apostle by signs ot every kind, might 
 not be considered as such. 
 
 Now, listen, ye nations! finally to the last assertions of 
 Satan by his Rossel (little horse) whom we yet by the 
 grace of our Lord, wish to free from the horrible slavery. 
 He says: " What will you say to that, when a fore-run- 
 ner or Apostle of the Millenium ought to appear, would 
 then the providence of God overlook all the holy angels 
 — departed Prophets — still living upright, regenerated 
 
54 
 
 preachers, or honest farmers, and choose a bewitched 
 professor? I say no. His name is A. B. Smolnikar." 
 It would require a whole volume properly to explain 
 even these last words, (which Satan caused Rossel to have 
 put on record) to such persons who know about the mys- 
 teries of heavenj as little as children of seven years age, 
 but are less tractable and docile than well taught infants. 
 This mystery has, however, been duly unfolded also in 
 this respect in my " new work," why the Lord has in 
 our days called a professor of the biblical study as apostle 
 of his great manifestation, and caused this appearance to 
 be explained by him. I shall consequently mention here 
 only a few words for the purpose of unfolding the hellish 
 folly and deep cunning of Satan. He thinks to deceive 
 the reader by telling him that it would have been better 
 to choose an angel or a departed prophet for the apostle- 
 ship, than a professor of the biblical study. If all con- 
 cerning this mystery were as blind as his Rossel, he could 
 bring them to the conviction that " white" is u black." 
 He who has no idea of the spiritual kingdom and knows 
 nothing of the transactions of the apostle of the milleniai 
 peace might yet fancy it to be better to introduce one 
 clothed in immortality into this dying life of ours, in order 
 to perform the functions of an apostle: yet should these 
 unwise people, ignorant as they are of the spiritual king- 
 dom, know so much, that as yet no prophet and no apostle 
 ever has come from the other life in order to do the busi- 
 ness of mortal men. However, those who are expecting 
 somebody out of eternity as herald of the manifestation of 
 our Lord, will by a deeper study of my work be led also 
 to a more correct insight about this point, and see in the 
 same time that Moses, and amongst the apostles, Andrew 
 and Paul, have been revived in the person of the apostle of 
 the present manifestation of the Lord, yet in such a man- 
 ner as Elijah, John, the forerunner of Christ, and other 
 prophets and apostles come now forth in so far, as that 
 begins to be disclosed in their writings which was to 
 remain concealed till the present manifestation of the 
 Lord. 
 
55 
 
 Not less senseless and crafty Satan acts in opposing 
 me to the now living, fully converted ministers of the 
 gospel. What marks can he find on me of my not being 
 truly converted? Perhaps this is a mark, that I, when 
 at Rossel's had not to pray before him, but to repeat his 
 words. But in the dwelling of Rossel I had prayed to 
 my Lord long before Rossel, and his family. Or does 
 Satan perhaps believe that I am no preacher? Indeed no 
 preacher according to his taste, as sectarian ministers 
 are, who do not preach in the spirit of Christ for the 
 purpose of universal union, but as belly servants for the 
 upholding of sects, which are a product of Satan. But 
 I preached the gospel of Christ in my native country, in 
 more than forty churches in the Illyrian language, then 
 again in a foreign region in many meeting-houses, not 
 often in the Sclavonian but frequently in the German. 
 Besides this I preached during ten years every day, the 
 Gospel in the Latin language to aspirants to the priest- 
 hood, by explaining to them, as professor, the Holy 
 Scripture; and in America I preach indefatigably by 
 speaking and writing the great message by which the 
 dominion of Satan on earth is to be destroyed, and the 
 reign of the peace of Christ will be founded. This tor- 
 ments the dragon horribly, and he calls me in retaliation 
 "a bewitched professor," from whom he wants the apos- 
 tleship to be taken away, and conferred upon one of his 
 belly-serving ministers, whom he calls converted preach- 
 ers, he hoping to be upon good terms with these leaders 
 of sects, and is deeply convinced that he cannot stand 
 before me, since Christ has conferred the apostleship 
 upon me. He would even prefer an honest farmer to 
 me, whom he does not consider as upright but as a 
 bewitched professor, for the dragon believes, as some 
 years ago Napoleon, led by him, believed, that the 
 dominion of the world ought to belong unto him. But 
 now he observes that Christ the Lord caused a long 
 chain of signs of every description and of prophesies to 
 be prepared by his apostle in three volumes, in order to 
 open the eyes of the nations, that they will see how the 
 dragon exercises a dominion over them, but who will be 
 6 
 
56 
 
 bound and carried off to hell, in order to suffer his punish- 
 ment for his unjust government on earth. Since I am labor- 
 ing in the name of the Lord, that the nations may be freed 
 from the dominion of Satan and be led to Christ, the right- 
 ful Lord, I am, according to the principles of Satan, not 
 an honest man, but a bewitched professor. According to 
 his doctrine, those only are honest men, who deceive 
 men for the purpose of collecting money. The most 
 honest were the Pharisees and scribes, who taught the 
 people that Jesus of Nazareth was not Christ, and then 
 seduced the same to such an extent as to cry out "Cru- 
 cify him!" And now, in his opinion, the most honest 
 men are those preachers, who deceive the people by 
 preaching and crying that I am no Apostle of Christ. 
 But as from the death of Christ the most excellent fruits 
 have resulted, so out of the bawling of such ministers as 
 are desirous of robbing me of my Apostleship, which 
 Christ has confided unto me, it is the more clearly man- 
 ifest that they are servants of Satan, but I am the true 
 Apostle of Christ, at his most glorious manifestation to 
 the nations. 
 
 The dragon, by these his servants, is able to imbue 
 with all possible follies such men as are stupid enough 
 to believe them in every point, instead of examining the 
 subject. For what is more foolish than to believe that 
 an angel or departed prophet, or a now living preacher 
 or farmer, would be more qualified for the Apostleship than 
 I am? Who that had studied my work, would have been 
 astonished about such a horrible folly ? The angel would 
 then be under obligation to write, to take care of the 
 printing, to go round to the preachers, and perform a 
 thousand other things, which are calculated for nobody 
 but for a man, as the Apostle is, and which yet must be 
 done in order that the great motion for the peace of our 
 Lord on earth, of which the prophets have prophesied, 
 might be performed in a manner befitting the supreme 
 wisdom. And yet it is seen from my work, that in my 
 Apostleship not one single angel, but indeed the host on 
 white horses is much engaged; which can be also con- 
 cluded from my repeating from the words of the "Eh, what 
 
57 
 
 is this?" Who would have believed that the Rev. John 
 Haesbaert, preacher in Baltimore, would give me direction 
 to the Rev. JohnRossel: he was the fittest person lo inform 
 me about several other things, as likewise about the cir- 
 cumstance that an editor of the "Martha" resided inBalti- 
 more; whilst John Haesbaert himself stands in my third 
 volume, page 743, among the number 5, so mysterious in 
 my Apostleship, before the synodical resolution of most 
 important consequences. He consequently was worthy of 
 buying my work without hesitation, and also of inviting 
 me to dinner. Who would now have believed that a Rossel 
 would resist me and that I should frighten him by the 
 stroke inflicted by me on Dr. Demme, on account of his 
 having presided at this synodical resolution, so much as 
 to invite me to lodge with him, and I should write in his 
 dwelling that memorable document, which made its ap- 
 pearance on the 31st of July in the German " Dissemi- 
 nator of Truth." Who should have believed that that 
 woman Martha as late as on the 3d of October, would 
 give the report of my stay at Rossel's in such a manner 
 as if this had happened but a few days before, and that 
 this account should not be delivered unto me by 
 somebody of Baltimore, but by the prophet, who dwells 
 four miles from York, in Pennsylvania, and with it also 
 the report of the utmost importance in the 5th year of the 
 manifestation of the Lord, that at this manifestation I am 
 Apostle of Christ, this report yet so mysteriously penned 
 that the "Martha" called it a secret revelation? And that 
 he in the same time with the ' 'Martha," would also write 
 unto the great assembly of English ministers, who are 
 now expecting the manifestation of our Lord, that I am 
 the Apostle of this manifestation? Or that these men 
 from various states would meet exactly in the moment of 
 the arrival of the "Martha" in Boston? In all these trans- 
 actions, which appear very trifling in comparison with 
 the great things which have been explained in my work, 
 several of those on the white horses were likewise en- 
 gaged, which I cannot find room here to explain more 
 amply, remarking only, that even in the writing of the 
 "Eh, what is this?" not only Satan dictated it to his 
 
58 
 
 parrot, but likewise one on the white horse was occupied 
 who watched closely that Satan should not squirt more 
 or less of his hellish fury through his pen than was cal- 
 culated for the Martha, which was to be sent to me for 
 my insight. 
 
 That not only the angels but also the departed prophets 
 and apostles, together with many other deceased persons 
 make their appearance in my Apostleship, will be seen 
 from my works, and all the following centuries will be 
 astonished about it. But that no minister and no farmer 
 would be qualified for the Apostleship at the present mani- 
 festation of the Lord, I must show to the unwise in as short 
 a manner as possible. The unwise believe God could do 
 all that they wish. He can, however, do only that which he 
 will do, and he can be only willing to do that which is proper 
 for his supreme wisdom. He cannot turn a parrot into 
 an Apostle of his present manifestation, in order to repeat 
 that which has been spoken to him by another person. 
 For of what benefit would it be if a parrot should talk 
 after the Lord had appeared? Who would believe him 
 since it happens even to the Apostle that the very preachers 
 do not believe him, when he most earnestly assures them 
 that the mystery of the present appearance of our Lord, 
 is fully revealed in his work, and in order to gain their 
 confidence, adds, that the Lord has not called him away 
 from the plough, but from the professorship of the biblical 
 study to the Apostolate, and caused him to study before 
 his call, the languages and works of the old Jews, Heathen 
 and Christian as well as those of the modern writers of 
 several parties, in order to prepare him for his present 
 vocation. When an Apostle thus fitted out cannot gain 
 even so much confidence with the present ministers, as 
 to induce them to the study of his work, how could a 
 parrot find belief if he should declare after others that 
 the Lord had appeared for the establishment of universal 
 peace on earth? If I am called, after all my declarations 
 a bewitched professor, the parrot would likewise be called 
 a bewitched parrot. 
 
 But to the present Apostle, something more is needful 
 than repeating what has been said before. He has not 
 
59 
 
 only to give the words of those who are blinded by Satan, 
 in order to open their eyes, but he has also to speak 
 before the ejolightened, in order to show them, how every 
 thing from the time of the oldest patriarchs, prophets and 
 apostles, through all the following centuries till to our 
 times, stands in connexion with the present great manifes- 
 tation of our Lord: he has to disclose the mysteries of 
 this appearance and the prophesies relating to it; explain 
 the signs worked by the Lord for the confirmation of his 
 having come; he must be able to answer all Doctors, by 
 whom Satan wishes to blind also the enlightened; he must 
 understand the way on which the universal peace upon 
 the whole earth will be established and preserved through 
 tens of centuries. How much knowledge for these pur- 
 poses is required, it would be impossible to point out in 
 a couple of volumes. 
 
 To do all this, something more is required than any 
 preacher whosoever — if the Lord should now call him to 
 the Apostolate — would be capable of performing. The 
 Lord could have indeed formed any other boy than me from 
 his infancy for this vocation; but the boy would have been 
 under the necessity of passing through the same steps 
 through which I have been led since my earliest days by 
 the extraordinary guidance of the angels of the Lord, in 
 order to reach that degree of cultivation which I had 
 obtained when the Lord called me to the Apostleship. 
 For if this had not taken place, whomsoever he might 
 have called, he would have had instead of an Apostle of 
 the peace of a thousand years lasting, nothing but a parrot. 
 This would not be suitable to the wisdom of the Lord, 
 but only suitable to that of those horses, of which Swe- 
 denborg has prophesied, which prophecy I have alluded 
 to in my third volume. To mention only a trifling circum- 
 stance, in passing by, and because having named here 
 Swedenborg, for the purpose of opening the eyes of the 
 blind, who has understood this point of view and visions 
 before, I have given the key to them in my third volume? 
 Neither Swedenborg himself nor any body, either of his 
 admirers or of his antagonists have comprehended them, 
 though for more than seventy years, many thousand 
 6* 
 
60 
 
 learned people have investigated his writings. And if 
 you do not understand one of the latter prophets, who 
 testifies about me that I am the Apostle of Christ at the 
 foundation of universal peace, how can you pretend to be 
 able to comprehend Moses, the prophets and the apostles, 
 who in various ways are witnessing about me in respect 
 to that which the spirit has prophesied through them 
 concerning the foundation of this peace? And do you 
 perhaps believe that I would have understood the same, 
 had I not been led by the extraordinary guidance of the 
 Lord through all the steps of cultivation and studies, 
 through which I really have been guided ? If the Lord 
 had called me to the Apostleship without these studies, 
 instead of an Apostle of the thousand years' peace, a par- 
 rot would have come forth, used only to repeat that which 
 has been whistled before him. 
 
 " And Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the 
 Egyptians, and was powerful in words and works." Acts 
 vii. 22. Why had the Lord caused him to be informed in 
 all the wisdom of the Egyptians, who numbered at that 
 time the most learned men of the whole world ? Do you 
 perhaps believe that another one of his nation, without 
 having received the same information, would have been 
 adapted for that charge, confided to Moses by the Lord? 
 If he had not received the necessary cultivation, he would 
 have been instead of a messenger of the Lord only his 
 parrot. Or do you perhaps suppose, that Moses with the 
 degree of preparation, necessary to him, for his vocation, 
 would be qualified for the Apostleship in our time, at the 
 foundation of the peace of a thousand years' lasting? To 
 this end the knowledge of the culture of the thousands of 
 years, which followed his sending, would have been re- 
 quired. In what manner Moyses, or Moses, or Moshe, is 
 to come again in our days, yet not with the wooden, but 
 with the iron staff, you will read in my third volume, and 
 be astonished by it. 
 
 Paul lies not, when he says: " And I have labored 
 more than them." 1 Cor. xv. 10. That means " I have 
 produced by my exertions more than all the other Apos- 
 tles, taken together. Wherefrom comes this singular 
 
61 
 
 phenomenon? Were the other Apostles lazy people? Or 
 had they perhaps not the same grace as he? This, 
 even a Rosselwill not fancy. But by the instrumentality 
 of Paul, the Lord has not only worked more in his (Paul's) 
 time, than through all the Apostles, but also disclosed 
 more by him for all future centuries, than by all the other 
 Apostles of his time; since, he caused Paul from his early 
 youth to pass through the learned schools, into which he 
 did not send the other Apostles, though he procured to 
 them in their riper age, the instruction of John the Baptist, 
 and then informed them himself, for better than three 
 years, when indeed the work went on but slowly, not as 
 if they had been destitute of talents, but because it is very 
 difficult for us feeble mortals to gain even but a faint idea 
 of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom. But the un- 
 wise, who have not studied to explain the scriptures, 
 believe that the spirit had inspired the Apostles on the 
 first festival of Pentecost after the resurrection of the 
 Lord, with all other knowledge, as well as that of the 
 languages, though neither the one nor the other was the 
 case, and the Apostles did not write the Greek language, 
 though used to the same from their infancy by conversa- 
 tion in a better style than Rossel his German, and were 
 so ignorant in many things concerning the heavenly king- 
 dom, that even ten years after the diffusion of the spirit, 
 the following circumstance happened to Peter: " And 
 unto him a voice did call: Rise, Peter, kill and eat. But 
 Peter said: Oh no, Lord, for I never have eaten any thing 
 common or unclean," Acts x. 13, 14. How could Peter, 
 still, ten years after the reception of the spirit, be so un- 
 wise as to believe that the distinction between aliments, to- 
 gether with the remaining apparatus of the Mosaic law,was 
 to be observed also in the Christian church ? Study my three 
 volumes, and you will understand this mystery, and a thou- 
 sand others, and be cured from your horrible superstition. 
 Paul's condition was quite different from that of the rest 
 of the Apostles. After his having been miraculously 
 converted by the Lord, he says of himself: " And I went 
 not to Jerusalem, to those who had been Apostles before 
 me, but I went to Arabia." Gal. i. 17. Why did he go 
 
62 
 
 to Arabia ? Perhaps in order to preach the Gospel ? This 
 can only be supposed by persons ignorant of the circum- 
 stances. He had first to study the gospel before he could 
 preach the same. Now his eyes have been opened, that 
 Jesus is the crucified Christ, and of Him he had heard in- 
 deed, before, many things, yet only coming from his an- 
 tagonists, and being entirely insane, as now his Apostle 
 is spoken of, in the manner of the "Eh, what is this ?" But 
 then also in Damascus, from Christ's adherents, he learned 
 quite correctly what was the real state of those things. 
 But this was far from sufficient to furnish him with all 
 that he needed for his Apostleship. He was a Scribe, but 
 was unable to learn what was said about Christ and his 
 kingdom in the schools of the Rabbis. Consequently he, 
 soon after his wonderful conversion, when engaged in the 
 first skirmish with the Jews at Damascus, came to the 
 conviction, that it would be before all other things neces- 
 sary to him, to study the Holy Scriptures anew thoroughly, 
 in order to ascertain how the law of Moses and the 
 Prophets agreed with what he had now miraculously 
 learned, that Jesus was the crucified Christ. He knew 
 that for this most important occupation, solitude was re- 
 quired. For this reason he went with the bible in the 
 desert of Arabia, near the border of which he had been 
 converted, and now since his eyes had already been so 
 far opened as to see that Jesus was the crucified Christ, 
 he learned by the renewed study of the Bible, through 
 the grace of the Lord, the connexion in which the law and 
 the Prophets stand with the crucified Christ and his 
 kingdom. But mark well, there would not so much have 
 been explained unto him, had he not been formed for it 
 before and early from his childhood by various studies. 
 Peter had certainly read the Scriptures during the ten 
 years after the reception of the spirit, but he was still 
 laboring under great superstition, as the passage alluded to 
 shows, in respect to the Mosaic law, and its relation to the 
 kingdom of Christ on earth. Let this also be kept in 
 mind, which from my three books will be seen, that also 
 from the Apostle Paul, though he possessed deeper in- 
 sight into this kingdom than all the other Apostles, yet 
 
63 
 
 many things were still concealed, which the Lord begins 
 but now to unfold by his Apostle, whom Paul did typify, 
 as I have shown in my work, and that Paul did not even 
 understand much of that which the spirit had prompted 
 unto him for our days, because it was not communicated 
 unto him for his, but for our days, in order that the 
 Apostle, whom he did typify, might disclose it, as I 
 have done in my third volume, in so far as Christian 
 Rabbis can obtain by it also a Key concerning the re- 
 maining points. 
 
 I have pointed out to you, my brethren, so much as 
 was necessary to make you at least in some degree sen- 
 sible, that no body else at the present manifestation of our 
 Lord was fit for the Apostleship, than he whom the Lord 
 would have prepared for it by as toilsome studies, as he 
 has prepared me. As Paul was forced by his enemies 
 sometimes to boast of his studies and labors, thus likewise, 
 Satan forces me by his servants to do the same. But 
 you ought not to envy me on account of my Apostleship; 
 for I assure you, that if all emperors and kings had laid 
 such a burthen upon me, I would have preferred to retire 
 into the deepest forests in order to cut wood. Only, 
 because Christ has imposed it upon me, must I bear it 
 patiently. 
 
 This much I have still to add, that if Christ had been 
 willing to lay this burthen upon some other person, the 
 same would not only have been under the necessity of 
 passing through the same degrees of education, through 
 which the Lord has led me, and all of which scarcely any 
 of our cotemporaries would have gone through, but several 
 prophesies, relating to the Apostle of our days would have 
 sounded quite differently. This Apostle comes accord- 
 ing to the prophesies, which are explained in my third 
 volume out of the Catholic church, from the Sclavonian 
 nation, from the old Illyricum of the Apostle Paul, to 
 which belongs my native county Krain (Craniola), but 
 which is entirely Catholic, and the Lord, in order to 
 fulfil these marks of prophecy in our days, (the time in 
 which the Apostle should appear, having been deter- 
 mined in various ways by the Prophets,) had still had a 
 
64 
 
 great choice in appointing an Illyrian as Apostle. He 
 has yet restricted this choice only to a small town of 
 my native country, namely, to the town of Stein (Stone) 
 in Krain, and the Martha places immediately before the 
 " Eh, what is this?" an article headed with the words 
 " The stone is about rolling." This article is, as we shall 
 see afterwards not less important than the " Eh, what is 
 this?" Since, the Lord has already, centuries ago, pre- 
 pared everything in my native town Stein, for the exact 
 fulfilling of the prophecy of the second chapter of Daniel, 
 that the stone on the festival of Easter, 1838, might hit 
 the image at the feet, and in Stein, even the house from 
 which the Apostle must come for the hitting of the feet of 
 the image, has been carefully pointed out by the prophecy, 
 as every one can convince himself by my explanation of 
 the hitting of the image in my third volume. 
 
 According to the prophecies, the name of the Apostle 
 is " Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar," as has been proved 
 in the new work. But the devil in the "Eh, what is 
 this?" did not dare to write these names. But being 
 driven by him, who kept the watch on the white horse to 
 add to the other mischievousness, which he dictated into 
 the pen of his servant also, the name of the Apostle, he 
 in his fury has inserted only the initial letters of the first 
 and the second name, and written the third incorrectly, 
 viz. "Smoleikar" instead of "Smolnikar." If he had 
 written "Smolniker" or "Smolnker," it would have been 
 right; since several Prophets had to work on my name, 
 till it received the form, in which it, according to the 
 great prophecy unfolded only in my third volume, indi- 
 cates, that Christ the Lord, would begin to display his 
 manifestation with the year 1836, would then have caused 
 the great mysteries of his appearance in the year 1838, to 
 be performed, and will further work till the end of the 
 year 1842, already a mighty motion for the union of the 
 Christians, and till the end of the year 1840, also the gene- 
 ral conversion of the Jews, and a powerful movement for the 
 universal conversion of all gentiles. That even the name 
 of the Apostle has been prophesied exactly and in such a 
 hidden maner that no mortal could have had the least pre- 
 
65 
 
 sentiment of it, at the same time so artificially, that all 
 these terms are contained in it, appears to be equally in- 
 credible, as that in the most high name in the 1st chapter 
 of the Revelation, verse 4th and verse 8th, occurring con- 
 sequently twice in the same chapter, and running thus: 
 " He who is, and was, and who comes," are also con- 
 cealed terms of the manifestation of the Lord, and even, 
 that in the years 1839 and 1840, this manifestation will 
 begin to become known amongst the Chistians, and will 
 then expand itself rapidly till to the end of the year 1846, 
 even amongst the gentiles: as likewise, that through this 
 prophecy, which is concealed in that name of the Most 
 High, who has now really appeared, also the prophecy 
 of the name of his Apostle has been confirmed in quite 
 an extraordinary manner, as every one can convince him- 
 self equally from my work, in which a long chain of in- 
 credible things has been explained in such a manner, that 
 every one may become as assured of them, as of my 
 having met John Rossel in such a singular way, as the 
 reader has now learnt, who yet will be informed of the 
 most curious things in the sequel. 
 
 The dragon has by my name in the " Eh, what is this?" 
 been put in such a rage as even to distort, in the immed- 
 iately following lines, the name of God in an horrible 
 manner. His hold-man, Rossel, says: U A critical in- 
 quirer into languages has made the observation, that the 
 name of God consisted in most languages only of four 
 letters." Then follow the names, most of which are mis- 
 spelled, of which, however, nothing shall here be remarked, 
 except that, according to this critical philologist's theory 
 God's name is in Hebrew, Adone; in Sclavonian, Bolg, 
 or Boog; in Croatic, Doeg; in Dalmatic, Bogt. Should 
 I add to this the other names, and illustrate them but a 
 little, I would have to write too much. Here therefore 
 these five, and first something about the last four, and 
 finally about the first. The latter three languages, ac- 
 cording to the meaning of the distorter, are only one, 
 viz: my native language, the Sclavonian; which, however, 
 like their next sister, the Grecian, has been divided into 
 dialects, and in this language God is called " Bog," 
 
66 
 
 written with three and not with four letters, and Bogar, 
 or he who originated from God, was the name of that 
 king, who has become remarkable in my third volume at 
 the flight of the woman, clothed with the sun into the 
 wilderness, as described in the twelfth chapter of the Re- 
 velation. With the conversion of the sister of this king, 
 Bogar, begins the history of this prophecy of the revela- 
 tion, which then proceeds to announce, that the Apostle 
 of our days would come out of the Sclavonian nation; as 
 has been demonstrated in my third volume. But the 
 Apostle's name is not Bogar, but Smolnikar, translated 
 u the rod-bearer, " and the Lord promises to him the 
 iron-rod as is hinted at in Revel, xii. 5, but more plainly 
 prophesied in Rev. ii. 27, where the Revelation announces 
 that the Apostle will come out of the Catholic church. 
 Here (verse 28,) likewise the morning-star has been pro- 
 mised to him, which (in clear day-light, with a brighter lus- 
 tre than that ofthesun,has appeared on the 7th February, 
 1835) at the same moment, when I received and immed- 
 iately committed to paper the most important prophecy 
 (and this whilst I treated of the importance of the com- 
 parative study of languages :) Satan, on the contrary, is 
 now beginning after the corruption of my name, to com- 
 pare languages and to teach, how God is called in var- 
 ious tongues; about which in my first, second and third 
 volume the most important disclosures have been given. 
 But this star then appeared repeatedly, as a confirma- 
 tion, that he had appeared unto the Apostle of the 
 millennial peace as a great sign for the nations, and, 
 that Rossel ought to take well to heart; it has likewise 
 appeared in the forenoon of the three days, when I had 
 written down for the third volume the deepest mysteries, 
 which no mortal had known before, about the stone in 
 the second chapter of Daniel; as I have remarked in the 
 third volume, page 839 and 840, where, after mention- 
 ing the appearance of the star it is said: "I wrote these 
 three days the mysteries of Stein (stone) for the illustra- 
 tion of the hitting of the image." 
 
 But now observe, ye nations, how the dragon knows 
 to defend his kingdom on earth. Immediately before the 
 
67 
 
 " Eh, what is this ?" in which he turns the Apostle of 
 the milleniai peace into a bewitched Professor, he gives 
 in his: "The stone is about rolling," by the "Martha," an 
 explanation of the stone in the second chapter of Daniel, 
 perfectly becoming the Prince of Darkness,when he says: 
 " Beloved brethren, if you desire, that the rock of salva- 
 tion may fill the earth, do as the Otterbeins Missionary 
 Society in Baltimore does; unite into a body, if only of 
 two or three, and fix a monthly contribution, if even only of 
 six cents, invite others seriously to join you," &c. 
 
 I would have to write a treatise twice as long as the 
 present, in order to display the hellish artfulness in de- 
 ceiving men, contained in the short article "The stone is 
 about rolling," if I should quote and interpret the same 
 from period to period. Only so much then in general, 
 that in the same manner, as thousands of examples in 
 my work are showing, and some new instances also in 
 this treatise will be brought forth, the Otterbein (Viper- 
 bone) Society has also received a mysterious name sig- 
 nifying the station of the sects. 
 
 "O ye generation of vipers, who has warned you to flee 
 from the wrath to come?" Matth iii. 7. " The Lord set 
 me down in the midst of a valley, which was full of bones. 
 He caused me to pass by them round about, and behold, 
 there were very many in the open valley; and lo, they were 
 very dry." Ezekiel xxxvii 1. 2. Do you understand your 
 Otterbein 's (viper-bone) Society? I should like to ex- 
 plain to you also Baltimore, according to my ways of 
 investigating languages, but I keep myself within certain 
 limits. You are collecting money in every possible ways, 
 for preserving sects and through them the greatest follies, 
 and to support them by the most abominable abuse of the 
 Bible; as the Lord has caused the example of the dragon 
 to be given to you in the treatise " The stone is about 
 rolling." The most cursory examiner must become 
 aware of your nonsense, and will strive either to estab- 
 lish a new sect, concealing under the mask of the Bible, 
 a new species of nonsense, or join the far stronger party 
 of infidels, who slander the Scriptures and do this be- 
 cause they take the nonsense, which you pretend to have 
 7 
 
68 
 
 found in the Bible, for what it really is, yet are in the 
 error that the Bible contains such nonsense, which has 
 been hatched out only in your " Eh" (German " Ei" 
 signifies also " egg.") Ye generation of vipers ! Ye 
 dry bones! Through your lollies, which the dragon in 
 your " The stone is about rolling" and u Eh, what is 
 this?" had to bring to light by the superior guidance of 
 the Lord, who is willing to open your eyes, the hellish 
 dominion is kept alive on earth, since you call the 
 Apostle of Christ a belly-god and foster the spirit of 
 sects, and nourish the most horrible envy and hatred 
 against those, who possess more knowledge than you. 
 
 The Lord has told me, as is often the casein similar 
 instances, at the moment, when I called you " a genera- 
 tion of vipers" and "dry bones," to mention at least one 
 example, how I am seeking foi money, I having none, in 
 order to furnish you with an extensive work about the 
 wonders of my journey. Here then I must relate only 
 something about what happened to me on the 4th of July 
 1840, at the great festival of the liberation of America, 
 and what was connected with it. 
 
 The Lord has disclosed to me, after the publication of 
 the third volume, to undertake the Apostolic journey. I 
 had Erzinger, with whom the reader will become ac- 
 quainted through the third volume, as companion, who 
 sometimes was with me, yet the greatest part of the 
 journey I performed alone, that is, accompanied by those 
 (to the eyes of sensual men) invisible friends on white 
 horses; who showed me everywhere which ways I should 
 choose and whichl had to avoid. I had always to pass 
 through valleys, and upon the whole journey I saw con- 
 stantly dry bones, which Ezekiel saw only in a prophetic 
 vision. 
 
 The Lord gave me to understand that this was only a 
 journey of inspection. Then he would show to rne, how 
 he has resolved to cause breath to enter into these bones, 
 in order to become susceptible of new life. In Canton, 
 Ohio, the messenger came to me, who had to indicate to 
 me the house where I should lodge in Pittsburg. Having 
 arrived at Pittsburg, I was unable to carry my box with 
 
69 
 
 books alone from the steamboat, but the cartman, whom 
 I employed led me in another house than that which I 
 had assigned to him. I told him, he should lead me to 
 the house which I had pointed out to him, it having been 
 revealed to me; that something peculiar awaited me 
 there. I found indeed many things, amongst others a 
 traveller who displayed, hypocritically, "affectation" and 
 " politeness" towards me, but worked secretly against 
 me. I did not sell one copy of the new work at Pitts- 
 burg; for the priests and preachers were blind, and when 
 I, with others had succeeded so far by dint of long 
 reasoning, that they said they would consider about it, I 
 had to come some other time; Satan introduced in the 
 mean time somebody to them, for the purpose of calumni- 
 ating me. So much I saw very soon, that for this time I 
 must not indulge in frequent preaching to the "dry bones," 
 when assembled, but had to pay single visits, in order to 
 learn what was necessary. Buffalo has no reason to boast 
 on this account that I, though not in the church, but in 
 the Catholic school house did preach before a small num- 
 ber of auditors, which yet bore but little fruit, sincd 
 priest Pax, (which means peace) with his adjutors ane 
 accomplices, has worked so effectually against the 
 Apostle, that I have written in John RossePs house, on 
 the window below the roof, an exclusion from the church 
 of Christ also for him (amongst other priests) who have 
 appeared at Baltimore on the 31st of July in print. 
 However, those two congregations may well boast, be- 
 fore whom I have preached in Lutheran meeting houses, 
 though not introduced by ministers but by others, of one 
 of which at least I shall have occasion to speak in a sub- 
 sequent connexion of matters. 
 
 Whilst carrying my books about the town, in Pittsburg, 
 during several days and being unable to sell even a 
 single copy, I discovered in my boarding house, amongst 
 other wickedness ofthe hellish dragon, also this, that for 
 the work of Strauss, (one of the chief servants of the 
 dragon, which is so artfully arranged for the purpose of 
 seducing men and has been printed at Stutgard) collec- 
 tions had been diligently made. I asked, how much it 
 
70 
 
 would cost in America, knowing its price in Europe, 
 since exactly in the year 1835, when the star has appear- 
 ed unto us, the dragon did likewise put his machines in 
 operation, in order to recommend the Anti-christ of 
 Strauss as Christ. I learned in the boarding house at 
 Pittsburg that Strauss's book costs nine dollars. I re- 
 marked, that it had greatly risen in price in America, ad- 
 ding that only Professors of the biblical study could 
 discover the diabolical arts lurking in Strauss's volume, 
 but not farmers, mechanics and simple preachers. It 
 was very becoming that the much smaller work of Satan 
 could be sold at a three times higher price than I could 
 sell my work. 
 
 Having been unable to succeed with my books in 
 Pittsburg, the money before acquired decreased rapidly. 
 I asked for my bill and saw, that if I took one more 
 breakfast I would be unable to proceed farther with my 
 box. It was the 4th of July, and I had, after the dis- 
 charge of my bill still one dollar and some odd cents re- 
 maining; whilst the others were at breakfast I carried 
 my chest with my assistant from the house to the canal, 
 found a boat destined for the transportation of goods, 
 which, according to promise was to depart at 10 o'clock; 
 for during my whole journey I could not travel in packet 
 boats, on account of my want of money, and on board 
 of steam boats I had constantly to remain on deck. I 
 bought for three cents bread for my journey, but there 
 were no preparations made at noon for the departure, for 
 the solemnities of the 4th of July did not permit the 
 crew to assemble in due time in the boat. They left the 
 Apostle waiting in the boat, for which they afterwards 
 received some strokes. 
 
 When we had advanced to a place some miles distant 
 from Pittsburg I heard a voice not unknown to me call- 
 ing: "Professor!" I looked towards this side, saw the 
 traveller, who had worked secretly against me in Pitts- 
 burg, and asked him when he intended to continue his 
 journey? He replied that he expected to get married in 
 Pittsburg. Not long after this conversation, the horses 
 attached to our boat became suddenly frightened, tore the 
 
71 
 
 rope, by which they were fixed to the boat, and disap- 
 peared together with the driver, soon out of sight. Those 
 on board cried that all would perish together; but I 
 thought that neither the driver nor the horses would be 
 hurt in the least degree. All returned indeed in the best 
 state; but I learned why I had not to remain in this boat. 
 Soon after this the captain's wife fell from the deck into 
 the cabin which caused a stop, to take the necessary 
 care of her. This fall was, however, not attended by 
 serious consequences, yet gave me opportunity of pro- 
 ceeding, in another boat, which arrived to the spot where 
 I intended to land, and to make an excursion of nine 
 miles into the country, in order to get some money from 
 the sale of my books for the continuation of my journey. 
 I succeeded in getting this much, indeed, by pressing 
 my book for a dollar and a half upon a man, who had 
 deserted the priesthood in order to embrace infidelity. 
 When somewhat later, waiting on the canal for a boat, 
 and consequently not having time in the moment to in- 
 quire which one was approaching, whom or what it con- 
 tained, but being under the necessity of calling for my 
 reception, I learned but late in the evening, when the 
 same traveller who had performed Satan's services 
 against me in Pittsburg came from the steerage upon the 
 deck, that this boat was not filled with goods but with 
 men, and I was under the necessity of staying all night 
 upon the deck, having learnt, that in the interior of the 
 boat, works of darkness were performed. 
 
 It was, however, a cold night. I jumped, therefore^ 
 when an occasion offered itself, out of the boat, in order 
 to get warm by walking. But scarcely was I out of the 
 boat, when the horses were urged on to a very quick 
 step, and I was under the necessity of running very fast, 
 till I could find an opportunity of re-entering the boai. 
 Not having had occasion before of asking what fare was 
 to be paid for the mile, their demand was so exorbitant 
 that I had to go out of the boat much sooner, on account 
 of the scantiness of my money, than I had calculated, 
 and the Lord prepared kind people for me when I entered 
 into the Cochicokles valley, in order to offer my books for 
 7* 
 
72 
 
 sale for the continuation of my journey — with this ex- 
 ception, that whilst asking first after the preacher, I 
 found one with a long heard, who was not less bewitched 
 by Satan than Rossel when writing his 6i Eh, what is 
 this?" When I met, soon afterwards, an intelligent 
 bearded man, and expressed my joy that all the people 
 with long beards were not like their preacher, he asserted 
 this preacher to be oftentimes deranged in his mind. I 
 took but few books with me in this valley, yet enough 
 to come, by means of the books already sold, from thence 
 to York; for I cannot remember of having sold one sin- 
 gle copy more of my great work. Since I found in this 
 valley good sheep without a shepherd, I preached to 
 them in a dark night, in a Lutheran meeting-house, well 
 lighted, into which I was introduced by an elder. I then 
 went to the canal; and meeting there a boat without pas- 
 sengers, I hoped to find there a convenient passage; but 
 to my sorrow, they received in the night three females 
 into the boat, and gave me to understand that there 
 would be still as much room as I needed for a resting 
 place near the horses. This scarcely sufficient place 
 was allotted to me, having the horses on my side and a 
 dog at my feet. Indeed, I perceived, in the evening for 
 what reason the ladies had been admitted; and they 
 vanished, so that I could see none of them any more in 
 the morning. During the whole journey, Satan was pe- 
 culiarly studious of vexing me most by his obscene fol- 
 lowers. " To this hour, we apostles are suffering hunger, 
 and nakedness, and stripes. . . . We are considered as 
 outcasts of the world, and as the dregs of the people, to 
 this hour." 
 
 I have only mentioned something of what may lead to 
 conclusions respecting the rest, which occurred to me on 
 my journey on which I was conducted by the Lord, in 
 order to look at the generation of vipers and the dry 
 bones. Whilst that happened to me during my travel- 
 ling amongst the so called cultivated classes in the United 
 States, which I have expressed in the words of my fellow 
 Apostle, Paul, the Indians, on the contrary, received and 
 treated me like an angel of the Lord, and rendered 
 
73 
 
 themselves worthy of my celebrating with them the feast 
 of Pentecost, of which solemnity something will be men- 
 tioned in the sequel of this treatise. 
 
 The Lord had, nevertheless, also amongst the white 
 people appointed men every where, who duly furnished 
 me with every thing which was necessary in order to 
 reach those places which I had to visit; and Rossel must 
 know that I would not have been able to travel to Balti- 
 more, if the prophet, Thomson, had not made a present 
 to me, in return of one which he had received at my hands, 
 and another worthy man in York had not slipped fivadollars 
 into my hands. The Lord has (though I don't beg alms from 
 any body) procured what was necessary, that I might visit 
 Baltimore, principally in order to write there, at RossePs, 
 the remarkable document which has appeared on the 31st 
 of July, and to compose now this lengthy memoir, in which 
 I, for the information of the German Catholics in Balti- 
 more, must remark, that, on the 12th of August, in the 
 " Hosianna," at Philadelphia, where the Catholic doc- 
 tor begins to speak about my work, the same mentions in 
 the next following article of the same number, a treaty 
 concluded between the Archbishop at Baltimore, and the 
 chief of the Order of the Sigorians at Pittsburg. He 
 says, " We have obtained by Mr. Bayer, the hitherto 
 acting curate at Baltimore, who lately went to Europe 
 for the purpose of collecting money, and paid us a visit 
 on his road to Philadelphia, a copy of this contract in 
 the Latin language," — which he then communicates in 
 the translation. I could, if I had room for it here, for 
 the illumination of this treaty of darkness, write as volu- 
 minous a memoir as the present one is; and it might be 
 becoming me to do so at some future period, to the aston- 
 ishment of subsequent centuries, since the same article 
 has, by the peculiar guidance of the Lord, appeared 
 immediately after the first report upon my work in a 
 Catholic religious periodical. Here I can only point 
 out this much, that the Archbishop says, amongst other 
 things, li We appoint the Rev. Joseph Prost, the Supe- 
 rior of the Order of the Saviour in these States, as pastor 
 of the Church of St. John," viz: in Baltimore. 
 
74 
 
 In my memoir, written under the roof of Rossel, on 
 the window, and published on the 31st of July, in the 
 German paper, the " Disseminator of Truth," in Balti- 
 more, to both the present collector and former pastor, 
 Bayer, as well as to his successor, the Superior of the 
 Order of the Saviour, Joseph Prost, the exclusion from 
 the church of Christ has been announced. The reasons, 
 showing forth why these two servants of Satan had de- 
 served the Apostolic exclusion from the church of Christ, 
 have been adduced in the said memoir, when I did not 
 yet know, having learned it only from the " Hosianna," 
 that Prost was made Superior of the Order of the Sa- 
 viour in the United States. 1 am Apostle of Christ, but 
 I would be frightened by, and curse him who would de- 
 volve upon me the title of u Chief of the Order of the 
 Saviour," which belongs only to Christ. Now I see 
 for the first time, clearly, how these things stand in 
 connection with each other; why Prost received me in 
 such an inhuman manner, as no man possessed of a 
 spark of Christian sense ever would have done; why the 
 meagre priest who wished to defend me was brought, by 
 a single furious look of his, to obedience, observing 
 from thence a constant silence; and why the Lord in se- 
 cret caused every thing to be prepared, so that the 
 -' Chief of the Order of the Saviour" (whilst I was 
 obliged to seek for the means of defraying my travelling 
 expenses on my road from Pittsburgh to Baltimore by 
 offering my new work for sale) came to Baltimore and 
 took possession of the mystery of St. John's Church, 
 where he met me yet only on the road, when I approached 
 John's Church; but his lay brother, that is, his servant, 
 had to give me new disclosures about Prost's diabolic 
 sentiments. So much, that the Catholics, when they 
 wish to remain Christians, learn that they are not permitted 
 to stand any longer in the fellowship of the church with 
 those to whom the apostle has announced the exclusion 
 from the church of Christ, after their having shown them- 
 selves publicly as wolves in sheep's clothes. 
 
 If those who are calling themselves preachers of the 
 gospel, were not imbued with diabolical sentiments, I 
 
75 
 
 would not have experienced such dreadful things. The 
 synodical resolution, adopted whilst Dr. Demme presided, 
 (who deserved that I delivered him, in the third volume, 
 page 766, in the name of Christ unto Satan, ^ was rapidly 
 spread amongst the Lutherans, and by their instrumen- 
 tality amongst others; and the Catholics learned in other 
 ways, that now, together with the unchristian popery, 
 all other unchristian follies, must be abolished, and those 
 who wanted to be Christians, were afraid when I an- 
 nounced that Christ had appeared amongst us for the 
 foundation of the universal peace, which will last through 
 tens of centuries, in the same manner as the whole Jeru- 
 salem was frightened, after the wise men had announced 
 that they had seen his star in the East. But I have 
 pointed out enough in this memoir, to induce every one 
 who does not disown his immortal spirit, to study my 
 work. I was induced, also, to mention so much about 
 the generation of vipers and dry bones, by the circum- 
 stance that, exactly at the moment when I was alluding 
 to the mystery of the Otterbein, (viper-bone,) somebody 
 came in my room, desiring me to help him with a dollar 
 out of his emergency, whose debtor I became on account 
 of the dry bones, which obliged me to run about in order 
 to find somebody who, amongst the few enlightened whom 
 the Lord has given me, would lend me ; having also, here in 
 Boston, few poor people whose eyes the Lord has opened, 
 the remainder having been thus infected by a priest, and 
 by another preacher by profession, both of whom I have 
 already (in the third volume) delivered, in the name of 
 Christ, unto Satan — and also by a third preacher, named 
 Schauffler, by occupation an umbrella maker — that they 
 would neither study my work nor come to hear my ad- 
 dresses, remaining unroused till other will enter into 
 action. But this dollar which I was running about to 
 get this day, stands in such a connection with equally 
 hidden mysteries, as the wonder in the M Eh, what is 
 this?" is connected w r ith the solemn declaration of the 
 prophet, that we are already in the fifth year of the 
 manifestation of the Lord, that I wish to write, at a con- 
 venient period, a particular treatise about the same 
 
76 
 
 Here I must add only this much, that, since now every 
 thing occurs as included in the great mystery for the 
 information of the nations; and in my new work the Lord 
 has caused that name which is appropriate to his appoint- 
 ment to be imparted to every one: so, also, Joseph Prost 
 had to bear names suitable to his function. I have al- 
 ready many Josephs (meaning appendages) introduced 
 in my work as witnesses, and in like manner Prost is 
 also an addition for the illustration of the things; and 
 Prost, or Prosht, is in my native language what, in Ger- 
 man, abridged from the Latin, means Probst — that is, 
 superior (provost;) and Bayer means the same as boor, 
 (in German, Bauer,) whom Satan, when I met him, had so 
 bewitched, that he showed himself in the appearance of 
 a deranged boor — thus rendering himself deserving of 
 being carried by Satan (immediately after having been 
 delivered unto him by me in the name of Christ) to Eu- 
 rope in the quality of a collector of money, for the furthe- 
 rance of folly, in the mask of Christianity. 
 
 My brethren, I was not permitted to mention more than 
 a little about the mystery of " The stone is about rolling," 
 with its.Otterbein (adder-bone) Missionary Society, in con- 
 nection with the mysteries of the " Eh, what is this?" and 
 its learned etymologist, though there are so many things 
 concealed in it that I could feel inclined to write a large 
 work about the same. But here I can only adduce the 
 end of the explanation of the dragon about the stone of 
 the second chapter of Daniel, with enclosed names, which 
 are redintegrated from the foregoing words of the same 
 article. It is said there: u After the trial sermon, it was 
 resolved by the Otterbein Missionary Society, that bro- 
 ther (Christian) Kreider be destined for Little York as 
 preacher, and receive fifteen dollars per month from the 
 fund, as a support." Signed, " A. Marker, Sec." 
 
 What " Otterbein" (adder-bone) means in this mystery, 
 has already been shortly pointed out; and there is not 
 sufficient room here for explaining the mystery of each 
 of the other names, and the reader will be able to con- 
 clude from this treatise what traces will be drawn by the 
 chalk of the Christian Kreider (derived from kreide, 
 
77 
 
 chalk.) The deep mystery of the number fifteen, in 
 No. 15 of the " Martha," can yet be clearly understood 
 from the third volume of my new work in the explanation of 
 the great prophecy, in which the prophet gives to me the 
 number 515. This, then, has been resolved in the Otter- 
 bein Missionary Society. In the society of the Most 
 High, on the contrary, the resolution has been taken, 
 that his missionary or apostle should receive, in Little 
 York, as much money as would enable him to travel to 
 Baltimore in order to receive there, in due time, the 
 important document in the " Martha," from Baltimore, 
 by the prophet near Little York; who, also, now is seek- 
 ing for money in order to pay a debt of the apostle, to 
 whom the Otterbein (adder-bone) Society had precluded 
 all means of selling enough books on his journey to pay 
 this debt, which he had promised to defray by the sale of 
 his books. Here I shall remark only so much about the 
 illustration of the " adder generation," and the u dry 
 bones," that, after my mechanics here in Boston (with- 
 out mentioning what they had advanced for the first two 
 volumes, and towards defraying other expenses, merely 
 for the third volume of 856 pages and eight pages pre- 
 face, which has been printed and stereotyped in New 
 York,) have been paid not less than one thousand dollars, 
 I caused another small volume of twenty-four pages in 
 German and as many in English, to be printed by the 
 same printer, in order that an easy review might be had 
 over a cause of the utmost importance. But for this 
 pamphlet, which has been printed on forty-eight pages in 
 both languages, and stereotyped, no money was left to 
 pay for it. I had great trouble in persuading the printer 
 to undertake the printing on credit, promising to pay him 
 after my return from my voyage — not foreseeing that 
 there would be so many dry bones. 
 
 I could not save any money from what I collected 
 during my journey, and found the printer in New York 
 very ill-pleased with me. I told him I hoped there might 
 be found people in New York, who would advance money 
 by taking my books and stereotype forms, which were 
 deposited with him as a security. But he replied that he 
 
78 
 
 wanted money. Having become acquainted in the 
 county of Little York, not only with the Prophet J. J. 
 Thompson, but also with other persons who had read my 
 books, I wrote on the beginning of August to J. J. 
 Thomson and J. R. Reily about this debt and other things, 
 tilling several sheets. I transmitted at the same time, 
 books enclosing these sheets to them, and taking a receipt 
 upon delivery of the books; which I immediately sent by 
 the mail to Little York with the remark, that my writings 
 were accompanying my books then on the road. My letter 
 sent by the mail arrived soon in Little York. But the Lord 
 would also in this case show where you were abiding. 
 You will learn from my work, that the host on white 
 horses not only promote every thing, that all that may be 
 done rapidly, which is to take place without delay in 
 behalf of the great mystery, but also impede whatever is 
 to be delayed, on account of this mystery. Mr. J. R. 
 Reily, to whom the pacquet with books, and the annexed 
 writings, were directed, was absent when the receipt was 
 delivered, and \vhen he returned home a month after- 
 wards he found the receipt, but not the pacquet, of which 
 the receipt said I had sent the same by the locomotives 
 irom New York to Little York. As this pacquet con- 
 tained my writings, in which I entreated those men to 
 find the means of satisfying my pressing creditor, I con- 
 fided in the execution of this, my desire on their part, 
 but in York it was not known that I had applied in my 
 distress to them, till finally, after the lapse of a month, 
 enquiry was made on the road after my pacquet, and the 
 same found, from which they learned that money was to 
 be raised for the appeasing of the impatient creditor, but 
 which was not immediately at hand, whilst he wrote from 
 New York to Boston two monitory letters, and finallv, 
 disregarding my answers, sent me a verbal message that 
 he would sue me, in case of my neglecting to satisfy him 
 immediately; as if I had not entrusted him with the safe- 
 keeping of such an hypothecary deposite of our Lord, 
 as would bring millions for the extension of his kingdom. 
 There are many reasons, why the Lord allowed, that 
 Thomson had to seek so long for money, and the urgent 
 
79 
 
 creditor ought to have waited, inequity, till several more 
 months for the payment of this trifling sum, he having 
 received a seven times larger amount sooner than it was 
 stipulated. Whenever it was necessary, the Lord worked 
 wonders, that I could find money, not only for 48, but 
 even for 1966 stereotyped pages, and for all other expen- 
 ses, not indeed with the rich but with the poor, even be- 
 fore the mercies of the Lord have been promulgated in 
 print, and finally I had to experience such troubles about 
 such a trifling matter, when these great mercies of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ had been already made known by the 
 press. The Lord wanted thereby to show how the 
 Adder-generation and the dry bones abound all over the 
 world. 
 
 "And thou, York, in the land of Pennsylvania, art 
 not the least amongst the heads of the United States, for 
 in thee, the Apostle of the great manifestation of the 
 Lord has received money, in order to travel to Baltimore 
 to terrify the idol, and in thee he causes the means to be 
 found out to satisfy the dragon in New York, who 
 threatens him with prosecution. Therefore from thee 
 shall come out still greater things!" 
 
 The name of God in my native tongue has led me so 
 far that I finally will say about it only so much, that, 
 when the writer of the dragon spells the same in the 
 Dalmatic language: "Bogt" he ought to have made two 
 words of it, viz: "Bog te!' J by which, when we use this 
 form of speaking, we keep in mind a third word, viz. 
 " udari" meaning in English: " God strike thee!" which 
 I yet would say only in relation to the dragon, wishing 
 to the writer of whom Satan has made his Rossel (little 
 horse) only deliverance from this tyrant. Therefore I 
 tell him before, that he will read in my third volume, 
 page 391: "George Dalmatin has in many places of 
 Krain, (that is in my native country Krain, belonging to 
 the old Illyricum) preached the reformed Gospel, and 
 amongst my countrymen many sayings are still in vogue 
 about Juri Kobila, that is George the Mare." But Ros- 
 sel knows nothing about Greek; I, of course, must tell 
 him, that George means boor or farmer, and Dalmatin 
 8 
 
80 
 
 was called by the country people in a prophetic spirit 
 " Kobila," that is mare, from which such horses in Ger- 
 man " Rosse" originate, upon which the gang of the 
 dragon are riding, as the Lord has permitted us to see 
 an example shown by Rosse). It was believed that this 
 Dalmatin was of Dalmatian origin, till the Lord through 
 my o-uide, and through me, caused his origin to be ascer- 
 tained, as the reader can read in my third volume, page 
 196, when he will find amusement in its connexion with 
 this Rossel-story. 
 
 But no more respecting Dalmatic, and only something 
 of Croatic, with the remark that during the three years, 
 which I spent in the parish of Laas, at St. George, on 
 the border between Krain and Kroatia, having the duty 
 upon me of visiting the twenty-four churches, which were 
 placed under my inferior inspection, I used to ride a 
 small Croatic horse (or Rossel) then my property — and 
 have now the obligation upon me of explaining, why the 
 dragon writes by the clerkship of Rossel, the name of 
 God in Croatic Doeg. Of him we read: 6C And Doeg, 
 the Edomite turned, and he fell upon the priests, and slew 
 
 on that day four score and five men And Nob, the 
 
 city of the priests smote he with the edge of the sword, 
 both men and women, children and sucklings," &c. Sam. 
 xxii. 18, 19. And David says of Doeg: "God shall 
 likewise destroy thee forever, he shall take thee away 
 and pluck thee out of thy dwelling place. The righteous 
 also shall see and fear, and shall laugh at him. Is. lx.7, 8. 
 This ungodly traitor and destroyer, the dragon turns into 
 the Idol of my countrymen, the Croats, who are deserv- 
 ing, that I say of them, when explaining in the third 
 volume, on page 367, the morning star, Rev. ii. 28, 
 amongst otherthings: "The Lord has awakened my 
 countrymen, the Slovenes, to publish in Agram the Illy- 
 rian weekly paper, entitled c Hirska DanizaJ or the II- 
 lyrian Morning Star in their native language." That 
 Ao-ram is the Capital of Croatia is well known. But 
 Agram is called in the Slovenian language Sagrab, from 
 the verb Sagrabi, he takes hold of, Sagrab "the act of 
 taking hold of," viz. with relation to our "Eh, what is 
 
81 
 
 this?" the taking hold of the dragon who dared so horri- 
 bly to slander those whom the Lord has made Prophets, 
 in order to prophecy in the new paper "Daniza, the 
 Morning Star," some months before the appearance of the 
 brilliant morning star, whilst the sun was shining in full 
 splendor, that he would soon appear, by publicly an- 
 nouncing in the < 'Martha," that they had made one of the 
 most ungodly men their God. "Bog te!" May God 
 strike thee, thou godless beast! Thou hast not only 
 calumniated the Prophets, but thou hast also poured all 
 kinds of slander over the Apostle of the great manifesta- 
 tion of the Lord. Thou hast made of him an Idol, sedu- 
 cing men to adore him, since he has unfolded thy hellish 
 craftiness, by which thou hast deceived them, to adore 
 instead of Christ the Lord of glory, thee, thou hellish 
 serpent. But, not a word more about this, yet some 
 brief remarks about the Hebrew name of God, which 
 Satan has so much distorted, that I could write a whole 
 volume exclusively about it. 
 
 God has in the Hebrew language, the mother of all 
 languages, which either directly or indirectly originate 
 from it, many names, amongst which the dragon places 
 according to his report that of Adone, and this as in ac- 
 cordance with his pretension of having put together the 
 languages, in which the name of God is written in four 
 letters. Indeed, amongst the twenty-seven names which 
 he has quoted, all the others, according to his way of 
 spelling, have been printed with four letters, except 
 Adone, which in his manner of spelling, has five letters. 
 But in fact, this name has in the Hebrew tongue not five 
 but four letters, and when written with our (German) 
 letters, it has according to my pronunciation six letters, 
 Adonai. The same is the case with the name Jehovah, 
 the utterance of which is forbidden to the Jews, till He 
 shall show himself now to them also in his glory. I 
 could add here a long dissertation about the number of 
 letters of both these names of which, yet the Jews dare 
 only to pronounce Jldonai, if the reader had the necessary 
 preparation for such mysteries; but this not being the 
 case, I shall only answer here the question, why the 
 
82 
 
 dragon has brought forth the Jldone, with five letters, he 
 having prophesied to write down the names of God, com- 
 posed of four letters. It is because he is the distorter 
 of all truth, but at the same time forced by the heavenly 
 host on white horses, to furnish to the hands of the Apos- 
 tle, whatever he needs to the opening of the eyes of the 
 blind. Another name of God, which appears already in 
 the first chapter of the Holy Scriptures, more than thirty 
 times, and afterwards very frequently, has in the Hebrew 
 five letters, and the number of the Apostle of the great 
 manifestation of the Lord, as a Prophet says: "I certainly 
 see, and consequently announce it: the time, to bring 
 forth stars, already approaching, in which a five hundred 
 ten and five messengers of God will strangle the whore 
 and that giant, which is sinning with her." In the tri- 
 fold number the deepest mysteries are hidden, and in the 
 number 515, my name is contained, and I am not on ac- 
 count of my merits, but because Christ has decreed to 
 save his people, the Apostle of God, of whom the Scrip- 
 tures speak from the first book of Moses to the 20th 
 chapter of the Revelation and the Prophets of the sub- 
 sequent centuries to our days, as every one can convince 
 himself from my third volume of the Memorable Events. 
 The reader will yet do better not to trouble himself 
 with the Prophecy alluded to, which has been given five 
 hundred years ago, before he has correctly understood 
 my explanation of the same, as well as of other pre- 
 dictions, beginning from the first book of Moses, given in 
 my new work. How could Rossel with all the preachers 
 of the whole world have expected, that in the " Eh, what 
 is this ?" such deep things (of which I have mentioned 
 but a few points,) were concealed? Here, however, I 
 wished to touch upon a prophecy, of which the explanation 
 is given in my work, and which indicates the Apostolic 
 numbers plainly, having been reminded of the number 
 five, by Satan, through the distortion of the name 
 of God. The dragon has adduced four, wishing to 
 rob me, by doing so, of my Apostleship; namely, the 
 "stone about rolling," the "Eh, what is this?" the "ety- 
 mologist with the four letters of the names of God," and 
 
83 
 
 the "Episcopal resolution concerning the new edition of 
 the hymn-book." But the Lord has caused the fifth to 
 be printed with its explanation on the end of the same 
 number, namely, the solemn declaration of John Jacob 
 Thomson, that we were already in the fifth year of the 
 manifestation of the Lord. Thus the fundamental number 
 of the Apostle of the Lord's manifestation has become com- 
 plete in one number of the "Martha," and my ' ' One thing 
 needful" contains the disclosure of the mystery, as far as 
 this can be done in a short treatise ; to which I have to add 
 this remark, that also in my name, my professor Vodnike 
 (meaning leader) has changed the short greek e into a, 
 that is 5 into 1, on account of his being a Prophet: and 
 that from this small alteration important consequences 
 arose in the explanation of the prophesy of the messen- 
 ger of God, whose number is 515, the reader will be ca- 
 pable of comprehending, from the third volume of my 
 new work, if he has not studied the same already; which 
 will enable him also to understand why the Lord caused 
 the five articles to be printed on the 3d of October, 1840, 
 in No. 15 of the u Martha," and also the reason of the 
 coming forth of the fifteen dollars will appear. But this 
 having likewise become as evident as daylight in my 
 third volume, that the heavenly host on white horses have 
 effected that the deepest mysteries had to appear on 
 pages bearing the corresponding numbers to them, one 
 can easily understand, why in the third volume on page 
 839 and 840, stands the remark, that, during tbe three 
 days of the appearance of the star, I wrote the explana- 
 tion of the mystery, till now hidden from all mortals, of 
 the second chapter of Daniel. The volume would have 
 become too ponderous if it had contained more than 840 
 pages. Consequently the remark, so important for the 
 illustration of the " Martha" came forth on page 839 and 
 840; since already in the year 1839, so much has been 
 made public by the press, about the morning star o{ the 
 appearance of our Lord, that the Divines in the United 
 States, who are not ignorant of the German language, 
 have no palliation for their not having announced in the 
 course of the last year the great manifestation of our 
 
84 
 
 Lord. But alas! I had by the Lord's will to undertake 
 and perform also this journey, during which I visited 
 many clergymen, and then he waited still longer, namely 
 long enough to give time to those who had received 
 books from my hands to study with leisure the subject 
 thoroughly, and then to announce the same publicly. 
 But I have not learnt that any one of the clergy had 
 done this. Therefore the Lord has called forth the Pro- 
 phet with the significant names of John Jacob Thomson; 
 in order to announce most solemnly his great appearance 
 whilst he caused pieces to be prepared for me by Satan 
 in the " Martha," in order that the belly servants, who 
 were entirely indifferent about the manifestation of the 
 Lord, might be strongly admonished to repent. 
 
 My Rossel! I will now address thee who hast become a 
 pattern of all belly servants. Hast thou comprehended 
 every thing correctly, which I have touched in this trea- 
 tise? If this be the case, thou wilt be well aware that the 
 iron rod of our Lord Jesus Christ has hit thee, without 
 my having first expressly announced it to thee; and that 
 thou hast become a machine of Satan, to slander the 
 Apostle, yet not that thou shouldst remain his slave, but 
 to serve to all preachers as a sign, what our Lord was 
 working in their behalf, whilst they oppose the Apostle, 
 when he calls upon them in the name of the Lord to study 
 his work, and to co-operate with him, for the foundation 
 of the universal peace. They oppose not him, but the 
 Lord, who has sent him, and the greater the work is, 
 which he is beginning through him, the more horrible 
 will the judgment be which they are preparing for them- 
 selves by their refractoriness. But he has since the world 
 is made, executed no greater work, than that is, which 
 he is now beginning. Before this he appeared in his 
 humble state, in order to die for us on the cross; now he 
 appears in his glory, in order to give (after the ceasing of 
 the great struggle between light and darkness, and having 
 duly prepared every thing for it in his supreme wisdom,) 
 the universal peace which will last through thousands of 
 years over the whole earth. All the prophecies of the 
 Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles, as well as those of 
 
85 
 
 the subsequent centuries allude to this peace, and wo to 
 those who would dare to put obstacles in its way! The 
 Lord has already, as thou wilt see from my work at his 
 present manifestation, tumbled down some of his opposers 
 into hell by an unexpected death; others, on the contrary 
 amongst whom thou art set up as a sign, and for the cor- 
 rection of all. But, thou hast in this, far more conspicu- 
 ous persons in this world as colleagues. Not only Doc- 
 tor Demme, together with other Doctors, have become 
 great signs, but I had even to insert a letter of his Ex- 
 cellency, the reigning Burgomaster at Frankforth on the 
 Mayn, John Frederic de Meyer, in the third volume 
 as a testimony, that the dragon, when he was about run- 
 ning over my books must take hold of him and dictate 
 into his pen, under the strictest superintendence of the 
 watchmen on the white horses, that which I could use 
 best in order to fill the great ones in this world, with fear 
 and horror, on account of their misdeeds, when they will 
 learn to understand the divine spectacle from my work. 
 But, mark well, the letter was as little destined for me by 
 the dragon, as the " Martha" with the "Eh, what is this?" 
 but the dragon calculated, that this letter should remain, 
 together with letters of other Doctors in Stutgard, that 
 is in the place where Strauss has produced the Anti- 
 christ and published the same as the true Christ, for 
 whom even in Pittsburg money has been collected, to 
 have it sold amongst mechanics for nine dollars. The 
 host on white horses has ordered, that the letters, 
 together with other important things arrived from 
 Stutgard by higher direction at the right moment in 
 America, and were received four miles from Philadelphia, 
 where a higher impulse caused their being sent to me, 
 when again, higher beings directed the packet-boat 
 thus, on the way from Philadelphia to Boston that it ar- 
 rived here at Boston on the most suitable day to these 
 mysteries, and at the most corresponding hour — namely 
 on Luther's feast at 9 o'clock A. M. ; it being necessary 
 to illustrate by documents written by Doctors, not only 
 in America but also in Europe, what abomination before 
 the eyes of the Lord is Lutheranism, as it has developed 
 
86 
 
 itself. The "Martha" has come likewise by curious if not 
 so circuitous roads into my hands, and at the right day 
 and the right hour, namely on the 13th of this month, Oc- 
 tober, 1840, at 2 o'clock in the afternoon, when I found 
 still sufficient time, to compose a letter to the Conference; 
 which assembled here in Boston on the following day, 
 viz: the 14th, on account of the manifestation of the Lord, 
 which letter I then sent together with the letter of Thom- 
 son, in which he requested the assembled fathers, to re- 
 cognize me as a messenger of the Lord at his manifesta- 
 tion. I foresaw indeed what would be the effect of both 
 mine'and Thomson's requisition with that assembly, blind- 
 ed and immersed in error as they were about this subject 
 by false reports of the Germans. Therefore I did not 
 choose to appear personally in the Conference, but trans- 
 mitted to them only the sealed letter of Thomson, together 
 with my documents. About this, the following disclo- 
 sures illustrating the ways of God, are to be given : 
 
 The head of these preachers of the millenary reign is 
 the former military Captain and Baptist, William Miller. 
 His assistant is the Baptist preacher Joshua V. Himes, 
 and the reader will find in my third volume important 
 things, which the Lord has worked through my encoun- 
 ter with Miller for the illustration of his manifestation, of 
 which I can here quote only the following passages. On 
 page 840, where the remark stands, that during the three 
 days, when I wrote about the stone of the second chap- 
 ter of Daniel, the star has appeared, it is also said: 
 " During the time, when the star was seen in Boston, I 
 heard, that the military Captain and Baptist, W. Miller, 
 was about coming in the neighborhood of Boston, in 
 order to preach the millenary reign." &c. On page 
 841 is remarked: " On the 29th of November, on the 
 eve of the festival of Andrew ... in Boston in the year 
 1839 the day of Thanksgiving was celebrated: but I on 
 my part went on this festive day, which was also my birth- 
 day, by the impulse of the spirit, to Stoughton, twenty 
 miles from Boston; to visit W. Miller, and found the 
 same at 2 o'clock, P. M. in a region nearly as lonely as 
 the desert was, where John formerly preached, occupied 
 
87 
 
 in addressing a large congregation assembled in the 
 Baptist church," Sec. The mysterious transaction, which 
 I then and there performed, the reader can learn by read- 
 ing the quoted passage where is then said: " On the 30th 
 November, being the festival of Andrew, when I was 
 waiting on the side of the road for the stage which was 
 to bring me from Stoughton to Boston, I was asked, 
 whether I had seen the star on the foregoing day? I 
 told them, that a week already had elapsed since it had 
 been observed for three successive days in Boston.- But 
 they assured me that in Stoughton the same had not been 
 seen then, but on the 29th of November," &c. Afterhaving 
 performed the mysteries of my birth-day and festival of 
 Andrew in the desert, and Miller found no time to con- 
 verse largely with me about the manifestation of the Lord, 
 and was resolved to come soon to Boston, we agreed, 
 to speak more about this subject at Boston. But on 
 page 842 is remarked : " Satan must deceive the preacher 
 Himes by Dr. Follen, whom the reader has to mark 
 well, and Miller, by the former, as if my sayings were 
 empty; for preacher Himes told me repeatedly, that he 
 had conversed with Dr. Follen and that this concern was 
 a shallow one." 
 
 So much was in order that the English preachers., who 
 cannot read my books in the German language had re- 
 course on this account to the German Doctors, but it 
 was likewise in order that the Lord should give, in the 
 case of Dr. Follen, a warning example to the Doctors, 
 not to scoff at a subject, not studied by them. The host 
 on white horses has, after my separation from Miller, 
 which took place in December, 1839, at Boston, given in 
 other ways testimonies of the present manifestation of 
 the Lord, and I received soon afterwards higher disclo- 
 sures to travel to New York for the arrangement of the 
 printing of my third volume. As the Lord, when in the 
 month of October, 1838, I was travelling from Boston to 
 Philadelphia on account of the printing of my second 
 volume, appeared to me in his glory, and has renewed to 
 me the promise, that he, as he was in Boston with me, 
 
83 
 
 would likewise be with me in Philadelphia: thus he has 
 also appeared to me in the latter end of the year 1839, 
 in his great glory when I was journeying from Boston to 
 New York for the furtherance of the printing of my 
 third volume, in the steam-boat Lexington, and has dis- 
 closed to me that he would soon collect the mystery of 
 his antagonists in the same vessel, and would cause his 
 judgments to be enacted with them. Dr. Follen travelled 
 immediately before me from Boston to New-York, and 
 delivered in that city lectures on the two greatest sedu- 
 cers of the German nation into infidelity. During the 
 period of these lectures, the Lord worked astonishing 
 things during my proceedings in New- York, till finally 
 Dr. Follen and many other mysteries have been duly 
 collected in the Ship Lexington. Then comes on page 
 849 of the third volume the following passage: " There 
 is only space slightly to touch upon the occurrences, which 
 happened with the proof-sheets of the first fifteen pages 
 of this book. They were delivered to me on the even- 
 ing of the loth of January, (1840) and in the same hour 
 Mr. Graeter gave me also the first account of the burn- 
 ing of the boat Lexington," &c. Whosoever duly com- 
 prehends the wonders, worked by the Lord, when I 
 travelled in the same boat to New York, together with 
 the revelation, given to me at that time, and also the 
 mysteries, which then in that same boat were destroyed 
 by water and fire, whilst the first fifteen pages of the 
 proof sheets of my third volume were issued, as repre- 
 sented towards the end of the same volume, will then 
 also perfectly understand, that this stroke was a small 
 specimen, how the Lord will destroy his opposers by 
 their own machines and in other ways, when they coun- 
 teract their own conversion wilfully, after they shall have 
 been duly informed of the great mystery of the manifes- 
 tation of the Lord; for I have set up, beside some steam- 
 boats, manifold other instruments in my work, by means 
 of which he has beaten his antagonists, as warning ex- 
 amples, andRossel can learn to understand No. 15 of his 
 "Martha" constantly better and better, till he will finally 
 by my third volume come to the experience, that even the 
 
89 
 
 number 666 of the beast, Rev. xiii. 18, receives its full 
 solution only by the Apostolic number 15. 
 
 The preachers under their head, Miller, having been de- 
 ceived by Dr. Follen, Miller preached with his followers, 
 as before the manifestation of the Lord, as not far dis- 
 tant, at which, however, according to Miller's opinion, 
 men would see Christ and his host on white horses with their 
 bodily eyes; whilst He himself declares of this appear- 
 ance: u Behold I come as a thief," and his apostle shows 
 every where, how the host on white horses execute under 
 the supreme command of Christ, every thing so secretly 
 that the mystery is as little perceived as Rossel perceived, 
 what the " Eh, what is this?" signified, till he can learn 
 it from my explanation. The Lord was pleased to de- 
 posite the confusion of these preachers for future times, 
 who, deceived by Dr. Follen, and confirmed still more 
 by others in their illusion, were unwilling to listen to my 
 explanation of the manifestation of the Lord, by permit- 
 ting the dragon to instigate them to publish here in Bos- 
 ton a Periodical, entitled: " The Signs of the Times." 
 The Baptist preacher, Himes, was appointed as editor of 
 this paper, who first was deceived by Dr. Follen, respec- 
 ting my vocation. This periodical is a still somewhat 
 later one than the "Martha," and it is only every fortnight 
 that a number of it appears. These babes in exploring 
 the depths of the Scriptures, of whom even not one un- 
 derstands any other besides the English language, attempt 
 to expound and unfold the profoundest mysteries of the 
 prophesies for our days, which were even inexplicable 
 to the mest gifted Divines, until the Lord caused 
 them to be disclosed now, and future ages will be aston- 
 ished about the confusion, which has been deposited in 
 the " Signs of the Times." 
 
 Having returned from my visitation journey of the dry 
 bones, to Boston, and perused the published numbers of 
 the " Signs" of these preachers, I had finally also my 
 sign to compose a treatise, to be offered to the editor for 
 his " Signs." By doing so, I caused some embarrass- 
 ment to the editor, Himes. Since, in his paper the prin- 
 ciple was held out, that they were willing to admit also 
 
90 
 
 other opinions about the manifestation of the Lord, he 
 could excuse himself with nothing in refusing the admis- 
 sion of my essay in his paper, except hy the pretence 
 that the same was too long, so that he could only insert 
 an extract of it with his preface. The reader will keep 
 the word " extract" in mind, and will remember, when 
 studying my third volume, in arriving at my encounter 
 with Dr. and Professor Schmucker, the extract which 
 Christ caused to be given him by me, in such a manner, 
 that future ages will be astonished also by this trifling 
 circumstance. But there are also many other extracts 
 in my third volume of great importance, as well as the 
 extract which Himes required of me, in order to publish 
 the same in his paper together with his preface. It was 
 only his introductory remark which I aimed at in my 
 first essay, in order to gain by it opportunities to let 
 other articles follow; since the eyes of such blind people 
 can only be opened by degrees. My treatise then ap- 
 peared in extracts in number twelve of the " Signs of the 
 Times," on the 15th of September, 1840, bearing the 
 head, " The Signs of the Advent of Christ, who has 
 now appeared to us for the Restoration of Universal 
 Peace on Earth: illustrated in the work entitled i Memo- 
 ruble Events, 5 in three volumes of 1966 pages." I teach 
 in it, that the preachers announcing in this paper the 
 coming of the Lord, and preaching of it in the churches, 
 had learned nothing about it except that the time of 
 this coming was at hand; further did I show there, 
 that this manifestation had been perfectly unfolded in my 
 work, which had already appeared in the German lan- 
 guage, and would also be published in the English trans- 
 lation as soon as the necessary means could be procured. 
 In the prefatory remark, Himes speaks otherwise favora- 
 bly of me, yet, adding in the conclusion, " We think he 
 is laboring under a great delusion." 
 
 It is remarkable that, in the same number, " a general 
 conference on the second coming of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ," had been solemnly announced as appointed to 
 take place on the 14th of October, 1840; and sixteen 
 representatives of this conference or convention were 
 
91 
 
 pointed out for it by inserting their names. The words 
 of Himes alluded, to gave me a good opportunity to begin 
 undeceiving these men. I consequently delivered to 
 him an extensive essay, to be inserted in the next num- 
 ber. But he obstinately refused its reception, adding, 
 that it could not please his readers to hear that Christ 
 had commenced already his manifestation for the estab- 
 lishment of his glorious kingdom, since the year 1836. 
 Seeing that I couid not succeed with my treatise, I re- 
 solved to lay my complaint before the whole conference; 
 and I wrote, after the arrival of the u Martha" and the 
 letter of Thomson, a letter to the conference, directed 
 to the same, enclosing my two long articles, and com- 
 plained that I had been obliged to make an extract of 
 the former, that Himes might receive it in his paper, 
 who entirely refused to receive the second. In these 
 documents I enclosed the sealed address of Thomson, 
 put the whole packet under seal, and directed it to the pre- 
 sident of the conference, requesting him to lay the docu- 
 ments contained in it, as soon as possible, before the 
 whole committee, and to send them back to me by the 
 same carrier, with the exception of the sealed letter from 
 York. The conference was held on the 14th and 15th 
 of this month, (October,) in the meeting-house of Himes, 
 and when the president, in the presence of Himes, had 
 asked the assembled fathers whether the packet should 
 be opened and the documents be read, and they had con- 
 sented to it, he opened it; and then Himes, seeing my 
 documents which had been already in his hands, brought 
 it to pass that they were not read; and, in accordance 
 with rny having claimed their immediate restitution into 
 my hands, they were given to my carrier, with the excep- 
 tion of Thomson's letter, and I left them (the conference) 
 to themselves, attempting to inquire, in their darkness, 
 into the manifestation of our Lord: and I received, 
 finally, in number fourteen of the " Signs of the Times," 
 which appeared on the 15th of October, again an extract 
 from my second article, which I had indeed sent to Himes 
 for number thirteen of his paper, to my perfect satisfac- 
 tion, though this extract was not made bv me, but bv 
 9 
 
92 
 
 Ilimes himself, whilst my article was in his hands. I 
 looked into number thirteen, to see whether he had in- 
 serted something about his not admitting my article- and 
 finding nothing mentioned there, I could not expect that 
 this would be done in the next number, and consequently 
 did not reflect upon it — being engaged with this treatise. 
 But even now somebody came to me to remind me to 
 mention this extract also; and I see that the host on 
 white horses caused that to be inserted from my essay, 
 which I myself would have chosen from it, if Himes had 
 requested only an extract from my hands for his paper. 
 He says he would wish to extract some parts of my 
 second article for his readers, in order that they might 
 see why he had to refuse the insertion of a series of my 
 treatises. That is to say, he perceived from my second 
 treatise that articles were to follow for the remodelling 
 of all the sermons of these preachers about the manifes- 
 tation of the Lord. Consequently, he takes out of my 
 treatise literally, that, firstly, the manifestation of the 
 Lord for the millenium has begun on the 5th of January, 
 1837, at five o'clock, in the great mystery which the 
 Lord then continued by signs and great preparations, 
 until, on the festival of Easter, 1838, at nine o'clock, 
 A. M.j the mysteries have been performed, which have 
 been announced by many other prophecies, and finally 
 in Rev. xix. 20. Then he gives, likewise, the following 
 words from my long article, which I will insert, literally, 
 in the original text. Cl To discuss any thing in any gene- 
 ral conference, relative to the second coming and kingdom 
 of Messiah, would be waste time, so long as the question 
 whether our Lord at his coming has entrusted to me the 
 office of Apostle or not, is not deliberated upon and de- 
 termined." After having adduced the necessary speci- 
 mens from my article, Himes felt constrained to render 
 the reader sensible of my vocation, by adding — " We 
 highly respect the religious character of our brother, his 
 plan for a general union of the saints — his former ten 
 years' standing as a public biblical professor, together 
 with his present commendable and untiring zeal in the 
 best of causes." After these eulogies he yet adds, that. 
 
93 
 
 in announcing such incredible things I must labor under 
 a great delusion. 
 
 For the reader I must remark this, that in saying, that 
 all conferences relative to the searching into the coming 
 of the Lord and his kingdom on earth, without foregoing 
 investigation, whether I be an Apostle of Christ at this 
 his appearance or not, were only leading to an useless 
 waste of time, I have, as the context shows, only this 
 our time before my eyes. In former times this was to 
 those, who were qualified for the task, not a fruitless loss 
 of time; but in respect to our times, I should have added 
 that these investigations are not only a useless, but even 
 a pernicious spending of time; since now in this regard 
 without an Apostle only errors can be divulged, but in 
 my work the manifestation of the Lord is fully disclosed. 
 In my article I have expressely said, that I would appear 
 at the conference and bring forth the proofs of my 
 Apostleship at the manifestation of the Lord. But Himes 
 has not found it good to make this known by his extract; 
 and since my article, by which I wanted to prepare the 
 preachers tor my appearance in the conference, was not 
 received in his paper, I have considered it to be proper, 
 to send only my articles at the beginning of the confer- 
 ence, in order that, if they had been read, and I had been 
 called to the conference, I might have appeared there, 
 to explain to them the manifestation of the Lord. But 
 the Lord has resolved to let the blind remain still longer 
 in their blindness, to whom, however, immediately after the 
 conference the paper was handed, in which their hold- 
 man has announced in the words of the Apostle, that the 
 mainfestation of the Lord had begun on the 5th of 
 January, 1837, at 5 o'clock in the evening, and conse- 
 quently their general conference in the meeting house 
 of the hold-man, concerning the coming ofthe Lord, was 
 an useless waste of time. About this I could write much 
 in illustration of the ways of the Lord, but here only so 
 much was to be touched upon, as was necessary to bring 
 the reader to understand, that the * 'Martha" stands in the 
 closest connexion with the English general conference 
 in Boston. 
 
94 
 
 Dear Rossel! Thou hast come by the " Eh, what is 
 this?" in many connexions. As the letters from Frank- 
 fort on the Mayn and Stuttgart must come by wonder- 
 ful ways in my hands at Boston, so must likewise the 
 conference convene from various states here in Boston 
 for the illustration of thy "Martha." But every thing is 
 giving testimony against thee. Thou seest from the 
 words adduced, that even the instrument of the confer- 
 ence is writing honorably about me, and thou wilst 
 find the same in the testimonies of the Doctors, which 
 I have brought forth in the third volume, whom I had 
 yet to correct on account of their blindness, that they 
 would not study my work, in order to learn from it, that 
 I am Apostle of Christ at this great manifestation, and to 
 chastise Satan severely, who has taken hold of them. 
 When I am illustrating the letters, which had come from 
 Stuttgart to my hands, I speak also of the three hundred 
 Protestant divines, whom Swedenborg saw in a vision 
 ascending towards heaven, but tumbled headlong back 
 and looked, as they were falling down, like dead horses. 
 To this vision I add then some visions of these horses, 
 as they have been shown to me. The devil has also 
 caused thee and thy readers to ascend without Apostle 
 in his heaven. But if you reject the Apostle of Christ, 
 you are as little fit for the heaven of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ as dead horses are. I have already told thee what 
 Smolnikar signifies. But our Lord at his present ap- 
 pearance has also taken care, that others, to whom in 
 this respect important parts were allotted, had names, 
 answering to these parts, as thou canst feel already in 
 some degree from this treatise, r and wilst find a long series 
 of examples in my work. Amongst the Rossels (little 
 horses) thou art already remarkable as the third, at the 
 present manifestation of the Lord. Of the first under 
 the name of Follen (foal), thou hast already perceived so 
 much by this treatise, that, on account of his having 
 exercised such an influence, that the hold-man of the 
 conference, whieh stands in connexion with thy "Martha," 
 still believes me to labor under a great delusion, he 
 has been stricken by the Lord, to the great terror of all 
 
95 
 
 the scoffers at the mystery, which I am proclaiming. By 
 another Rossel, or Roessel, on the contrary, the Lord has 
 inflicted upon one of the principal opposers of his cause, 
 a peculiar stroke at the right moment, and with this main 
 antagonist, till the Lord has finally beaten him by this 
 Roessel, many wonders of his present manifestation are 
 connected, which would require for themselves a long 
 treatise. Brother! thou understandst probably from my 
 long explanation of the Ci Eh, what is this?" the mystery 
 how thou hast become a Rossel (little horse) of the 
 dragon. But the Lord is willing to bring thee by the 
 Apostle under the superintendence of the heavenly host 
 on the white horses, and confide also to thy hands the iron- 
 rod to strike the dragon, for thou wilt see from my work, 
 that Christ the Lord gives the iron-rod not only to me, but 
 to all heralds of the great message, who unite in Him 
 with me in striking Satan. 
 
 Till now the wonders of the secret guidance of the 
 Lord have been explained, as they have been prepared 
 in No. 15 of the "Martha" in connexion with the assembly 
 of the English preachers of the coming of the Lord in 
 Boston, and have been unfolded by me in the long letter 
 already in the month of October, 1840. 
 
 But now we will omit that which has been said for the 
 consolation of Rossel in the large letter, as representative 
 of many others, he not having answered our expectations. 
 I furnished the manuscript on the 3d and sent the same 
 on the 5th of November, 1840, in the form of a large 
 letter, consisting of twenty-three fine blue sheets of 
 letter paper, from Boston to Philadelphia, in order 
 that brother Leimer might dispose of the manuscript as 
 the spirit would direct him. He transmitted the same to 
 Thomson, and the Lord effected here secretly that Thom- 
 son was hurt by his horse, and for several weeks confined 
 to his room, before he could go out in search of my man- 
 uscript, which had been detained on the road. After 
 having found the same, he went finally with it to Balti- 
 more, and requested Rossel to publish the same; the latter 
 having occasioned the same. From my side Rossel had 
 in the mean time, before the manuscript was handed to 
 9* 
 
96 
 
 him by Thomson, received an article for the " Martha," 
 purposing to enlighten the reader about the craftiness and 
 malice of Satan, as displayed in the "Eh, what is this?" 
 and to inform them that they would receive the necessary 
 disclosure in the book about being prepared for the press, 
 respecting the mystery concealed in the "Eh," &x. 
 But Rossel did not listen to my voice, and when Thom- 
 son handed to him my manuscript, and his eye fell upon 
 it, the power of the devil took hold of him so that he 
 handed over to Thomson the following lines: 
 
 " Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar! Having occasion 
 to read your scrawling, entitled 'One thing is needful,' 
 and not being able to find the answer to the three words 
 in it, notwithstanding all my endeavors for this purpose, 
 I request you to give me in a few words, the answer to 
 the above quoted Lukex. 42. promising, that (if the same is 
 not longer than my request) I will have it published by 
 the press. Truth." 
 
 Thomson sent me these lines immediately, together 
 with the number added to each letter, which Rossel had 
 inserted to his scrawling in his derangement caused by 
 Satan, to inform me, that, provided my answer would 
 not contain more letters than his request, he would pro- 
 mise me to have the same inserted in the "Martha," and 
 I returned to him for the "Martha," the following answer 
 without delay: 
 
 "John Rossel! One thing is needful; namely, that 
 you circulate by means of the press, my 'scrawling,' as 
 it has been committed unto you in the name of Christ; 
 since he has set you up at his present manifestation for uni- 
 versal peace, as so great a sign, that through my ' scraw- 
 ling' all nations will be astonished. A. B. Smolnikar.' 5 
 
 Since my answer is not longer than his request, I 
 expected he would fulfill his promise, and have it printed 
 in the "Martha." But he having received it before his 
 request was printed, he published neither the one nor the 
 other in the " Martha," and thus it may be rather super- 
 fluous to point out to the reader, that in those few words 
 engendered through the impulse of Satan upon Rossel, 
 an extreme pride and a double lie are concealed, the 
 
97 
 
 heavenly host on white horses having compelled Satan to 
 lay down publicly a longer confession of the godlessness 
 embodied in Rossel, in No. 22 of the "Martha," on the 30th 
 of January, 1841, which of course as a warning for all 
 future ages must be inserted here in extenso. It runs as 
 follows: 
 
 «THE CONFOUNDED COUPLE*" 
 Isaiah i. verse 3. 
 
 Eh, what is this! now? what amusing joke? 
 
 The ox and ass united by one yoke! 
 
 Let's for a moment pause and look here on, 
 
 For such a couple is not often shown; 
 
 The ass knows well his master's homely crib; 
 
 This knowledge shortens too the ox's trip, 
 
 Sage Thomson, and Apostle Smolnikar. 
 
 Resemble both of them indeed so far, 
 
 Not knowing, too, the Lord's, who bought them, right, 
 
 As they chew hay and straw from morn to night. 
 
 " Now to the Subject. Some days ago I received a 
 visit from Thomson, (spelled Tomson) the Prophet, made 
 by the false Apostle, called Schmolikar, and delivered to 
 me a work consisting of twenty-three sheets, written on 
 fine paper, which the Catholic professor intends to pub- 
 lish about the article in the i Martha, 5 number fifteen. 
 This work is a defence relative to the question in the 
 c Martha:' £ Eh, what is this?' The soi-disant Apostle con- 
 jures me in the very beginning of the work in the name of 
 Christ, as preached by Paul, Act. xix. 13, that I might 
 publish his work, (which manifestly shows, that some- 
 thing is wrong in the author's head) at my own expense, 
 adding, that, should I refuse to do so, I would have to 
 suffer the consequences of this refusal. 
 
 " But, Mr. Ignoramus must know, that I am as little 
 afraid of his might, derived from Belzebub, as an Ele- 
 phant is afraid of a mole ! 
 
 Ci Having a great deal of business on hand I cannot 
 enter into monastic stories, into chewing straw, as oxen 
 do, and into asinine questions, neither can I stop at an 
 altar, to be erected to the unknown God, Act. xvii. 23. 
 
 * Rossel's original poetry is indeed not at all epigrammatical; we 
 mended his product somewhat respecting the form. 
 
98 
 
 6C Should, however, the Apostle, now led astray by the 
 unclean spirit, once become sober, and see the snares, in 
 which the juggler ot the thousand-fold tricks keeps him 
 as a prisoner, he might well cry out with the blind Bar- 
 tholomew: Jesu, thou son of David, have mercy upon 
 me! Luke, xviii. 38. 
 
 li Alas ! May the Lord pity his blinded creature: that 
 he may see, how the liar has led him by the nose, from 
 the beginning, as is to be seen by his three books, which 
 he has with pains patched together. 
 
 " If I could contribute something, that the Prophet 
 and the bewitched professor would submit to put off, be- 
 low the cross of Christ their sheep's clothing, and be 
 cured of the sore, which Adam's fall and they themselves 
 have caused; then the c Martha' would once more cry 
 out: c Eh, what is this?' and then the answer, instead of 
 filling twenty-three sheets, would dissolve itself into the 
 short question? What must I do, that I may be saved? 
 Act. xvi. 30. And the angels would rejoice. Luke xv. 
 7, 10. and the Saviour would take his erring and error- 
 causing sheep upon his shoulders. Luke. xv. 5. Should 
 then the angels ask, and 6 Martha' ask, 'Eh ? what 
 sheep are these?' Then the answer would be: 
 
 11 He is the man who would see blindfolded, 
 
 "Who called himself an Apostle of Christ, 
 
 "Who yet did know neither me nor my father, 
 
 Who banished Bishop Erb, Dr. Demme and Rossel ; 
 
 And hurried with hasty steps on to hell, 
 
 Sent out to America by Satan, many people to fell. 
 
 u Now, my two gentlemen, believe me finally, that the 
 c Martha' wants to have nothing to do with your straw 
 dealings, and that I would prefer to spend, what your 
 letters cost me in the Missionary cause; take then ad- 
 vice, and stay out of < Martha's' kitchen, and let your 
 ivory eyes be directed towards truth." 
 
 This was yet not enough, but at the end of this num- 
 ber of the a Martha" the following is added: 
 
 "My readers must not think hard of me for my having 
 served the two men (see the second page of the number, 
 
99 
 
 'The confounded couple') with a dish-clout right and 
 left round their heads, since they will not stay out of my 
 kitchen with their stuff! To my dwelling belongs a small 
 adjoining superstructure ; there the old experienced 
 Christians are sitting {of such they will hear nothing;) but 
 opposite to it is another room, where the new born ones 
 are informing each other how they have acquired the 
 forgiveness of their sins by repentance and belief {here 
 they don't choose to be either ,) on the left side are several 
 pupils, praying to be clothed with power from on high: 
 {this they call a work of the former times, and like neither 
 to remain there;) in the fore-part room, where I prepare 
 my table, and Mary chooses the good part at the feet of 
 Jesus, {there they would stay least of all, but want only to 
 snuffle about the kitchen, and sneakirigly smuggle in their 
 millenary poison.) Brethren, should ever the overpaint- 
 ed Apostle, with his three volumes full of hay and straw, 
 come to you, then give them as is said: Prov. xxvi. 3." 
 
 The quoted passage (Prov. xxvi. 3), runs as follows: 
 u To the horse belongs a whip, to the ass a bridle, to the 
 fool a rod upon his back." 
 
 In the third volume, page 740, I gave an account of 
 the devil's having appeared unto me in the shape of a 
 ruler, with a sceptre in his hand; and that I have told 
 him, " Christ, the Lord, will strike thee with the iron 
 rod, and take thy dominion upon earth from thee." This 
 struggle with the apocalyptic dragon happened on the 
 23d of June, 1839, at one o'clock, P. M. Then had 
 this ruler of the children of the world to exhibit the most 
 curious tricks, in testimony that Christ has appeared 
 unto us, amongst which, illustrating the productions of 
 the demon brought forth by Rossel, editor of the li Mar- 
 tha," serves the fabrication which he has introduced into 
 the world by Frederick Smith, editor of the German Lu- 
 theran Church paper, on the 25th of July, 1839, as a pre- 
 lude to what Rossel and his wife, on the same day, 1840, 
 sang before me. How Smith, by the Lord's order, was 
 caught and stricken, Rossel will then learn from my third 
 volume, after he shall have been enabled to read my 
 books — for till now he was entirely unequal to this task. 
 
100 
 
 In the third volume, page 759, I have quoted Smith's 
 words from the Church paper, when he says, amongst 
 other things: H Professor Smolnikar demands that we 
 should insert this whole letter in the Church Gazette, 
 which would fill, if not our whole, yet most of our paper; 
 and threatens, in case of our not complying with his re- 
 quest, to use the rod which Christ, the Lord, has given 
 unto him, in the third volume of his i Memorable Events,' 
 against us." The long letter which I have written to 
 Smith, was directed against a nonsensical assertion of 
 the synod, whose president was Dr. Demme, concerning 
 my vocation; and since he published this assertion of the 
 synod in his paper, my request of having inserted a let- 
 ter refuting the nonsense of the synod, was in accordance 
 with justice and equity. But Smith, notwithstanding my 
 express caution, that I would strike him, in case of his 
 refusal to comply with my request, with the rod given to 
 me by Christ, would not listen unto my voice, and Christ 
 has delivered him unto Satan, who actuated him, that he 
 had to prepare for me himself the rod by which he was 
 stricken: his eyes, namely, became so darkened, that he 
 read in my writing — which every one understanding 
 German can easily read — the very contrary of what I 
 have written, and published it thus by the paper, showing, 
 as he must, in this way, that he perfectly deserved to be 
 stricken, and had been set up by Christ as a sign, of all 
 of which the reader will convince himself from my third 
 volume. 
 
 Smith proceeded in order to illustrate the affair with 
 Rossel; and my readers are, I trust, (from my illustration 
 of the (t Eh, what is this?" and the other pieces of num- 
 ber fifteen of the "Martha,") sufficiently convinced that 
 Rossel has been set up as a warning, to the terror of 
 unbelieving preachers; and I hope to spare the time to 
 write some more sheets about number twenty-two of the 
 " Martha," in order to show that this piece, likewise, 
 has come forth into the world by the demoniac possession 
 of Rossel. For, a public testimony was to be exhibit- 
 ed, that the prophecy of Dorathea of the large letter 
 sent to Thomson, has been fulfilled; the twenty-three 
 
lot 
 
 sheets have been written on such a fine paper, because 
 I had prepared them for the mail. I did not send 
 them, however, immediately to Rossel, but to that 
 one of the two great witnesses of the manifestation cf 
 the Lord, to whom he has first introduced me, viz: to 
 A. Leimer, in whose house of accommodation, here in 
 Philadelphia, I am now writing this, requesting him, pro- 
 vided the Spirit should actuate him to do so, to have 
 them printed. But the Spirit directed him to send the 
 same to Thomson, and this witness was driven by the 
 Spirit to perform the long trip from York to Baltimore, 
 in order to request Rossel, in the name of the Lord, to 
 have these sheets printed. To do so was his most sacred 
 duty; these sheets having been written for the pur- 
 pose of correcting the error promulgated by him in 
 number fifteen of the u Martha," and he being able to 
 do it, as having a printing office at his command. If 
 even a pecuniary sacrifice on his side had been demand- 
 ed, his duty would still have been to submit to it, because 
 there exists a moral obligation of removing errors which 
 originated by our faults, even when this reparation 
 should be accompanied with some loss. But I made 
 the request not to cause him any detriment, hoping he 
 would recover his expenses by the sale of the book; and 
 amongst the letters which Thomson has written to Rossel 
 in this affair, I found in his diary also a copy which thus 
 begins: u Inclosed you will find an answer to your letter 
 committed to me from brother Smolnikar." [I had the 
 above quoted lines, which were elicited from me by Ros- 
 sel's request, sent to him by Thomson.] " If you do 
 not consider this cause as the work of God, then remain 
 silent for ever, and return to me the twenty-three sheets 
 delivered by me unto thee, by a secure private opportu- 
 nity, and this as soon as possible. But if you wish to 
 remain a laborer in the vineyard of the Lord, let us 
 know how and under what conditions you will print the 
 work, 3 ' &c. 
 
 Instead of following the wise advice of Thomson, he 
 allowed himself to be driven by Satan, to lay down again 
 on the 30th of January, 1841, in No. 22 of the " Martha," 
 
102 
 
 the public confession, that he is still a Rossel (a small 
 horse) subjugated by Satan. My writings were deliver- 
 ed to him by Thomson in December, 1840, but the ar- 
 ticle, which has appeared on the 30th of January, 1841, 
 is a proof that he has neither read my three volumes, nor 
 my writings, delivered unto him by Thomson ; though 
 he had retained them for better than a month in his hands, 
 and not returned them after the letter written to him in 
 this behalf, to Thomson, but in lieu of it has caluminated 
 me and Thomson in No. 22 of the "Martha." If this 
 servant of the devil had at least read the title of my 
 three books or this writing in the former shape in which 
 it has been delivered to him, he would, it is hoped, have 
 spelled my name correctly in No. 22 of the " Martha," 
 and have gained by it this much of information, that in 
 this divine spectacle, the invisible servants of our Lord 
 have taken care, that the persons, appearing on the stage 
 bear such names, as are most corresponding with their 
 functions, and I have already observed, that Smolnikar 
 means the rod-bearer or switch-bearer. But Rossel, 
 (small horse) having chosen for himself the whip, at the 
 conclusion of his expectoration according to Prov.xxvi, 3, 
 this instrument may becomingly be employed with him in 
 lieu of the rod, and since it can be seen from No. 15 and 
 22 of the "Martha" that he has been turned into a fool by 
 Satan, the rod or switch is likewise proper for his back. 
 But he is also called John, that is the grace or mercy of 
 the Lord, which has appeared unto us also in these num- 
 bers of the "Martha," since by one fool many have been 
 instructed how to be on their guard against Satan, who 
 can fill the minds of men with such horrible darkness. 
 There is a singular coincidence in the numbers 15 and 
 22 of the "Martha," and the mysteries performed on the 
 the 15th and 22d of April, 1838, which must be learned 
 from my three volumes, since in the year 1838 the festi- 
 val of Easter was on the 15th of April, and this was the 
 most remarkable festival of Easter of all which have 
 been celebrated since the resurrection of Christ, but on 
 the 22d of April was in the year 1838, the first Sunday 
 after Easter, on which the section of John the Evange- 
 
103 
 
 list's 20th chapter is read, in which Thomas, verse 28, 
 cries out : " My Lord and my God!' 5 
 
 The reverse of John Rossel is our John Jacob Thom- 
 son. He, after having read the nonsense in No. 22 of 
 the ''Martha," wrote some reflections down into his diary, 
 beginning thus: ■ How sad is the state of the Christian 
 church, that the Lord must make use of such expressions: 
 'An- ox knoweth his master and an ass the crib of his mas- 
 ter, Israel knoweth it not, and my people perceived it not,' 
 &c. Satan has very appropriately for our purpose distorted 
 the quoted words from the 1st chapter of Isaiah. One sees 
 in this chapter the image of the horrible apostacy of the 
 church from Christ; but the ox and the ass know their 
 master, by the testimony of Isaiah, but according to the tes- 
 timony of Satan, who speaks through Rossel, they do not 
 know their master, because Satan is a liar. As a liar 
 ha speaks of my books and of my manuscript, as if he 
 had become acquainted with the contents of both; though 
 he is perfectly ignorant of them, and still can this closed 
 vessel full of darkness not even keep in memory my 
 name; which he spells again incorrectly in number 22 of 
 the "Martha," though I have delivered to him an article 
 signed with my plainly written name; and Thomson also 
 has written to him, respecting me and given to him my 
 few lines with my legibly affixed name, as likewise my 
 long letter; how much less can he comprehend the con- 
 tents of my writings. In the diary of Thomson, the fol- 
 lowing is inserted under the before mentioned reflections: 
 " To the editor of the 'Martha,' John Rossel. I request 
 him hereby to publish the letters, which I have written 
 to him in his 'Martha,' in order, that every one, who will 
 read them, may duly appreciate what has been said by 
 him in Nos. 15 and 22," &c. I can imagine nothing more 
 horrible, than the state of those disseminators of lies, who 
 permit themselves to be fettered by Satan in such a man- 
 ner, that they refuse to receive the correction of the 
 errors, propagated by them in the same paper. Rossel 
 pronounces his own verdict, when he quotes, immediately 
 before the calumniation, forged against me and Thomson, 
 the words of the pastor, who answered the question: 
 10 
 
104 
 
 " Are all the millions of poor pagans eternally lost?" 
 with the words: " Certainly not; their unbelief cannot 
 condemn them, for it, is written: ' how can they believe, 
 of what they never have heard? 5 Otherwise is it with 
 those, to whom the precious Gospel has been announced, 
 and the highest, which God's love has prepared for men, 
 has been offered, and who, under the empty pretext: I 
 cannot believe it — withdraw themselves from repentance, 
 for which God has made all mankind susceptible." 
 
 This is what Rossel has put down as a verdict against 
 himself immediately before the slander pronounced 
 against me and Thomson. Instead of studying with up- 
 rightness my large letter of 23 sheets, which Thomson 
 had handed to him, and then left with him, and he allowed 
 himself to be induced by the dragon to new calumniations. 
 He cannot believe that which has been prophecied by 
 the Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles, which Christ has 
 promised; and which has been experted by all true chris- 
 tians of all ages, though he himself believed that there 
 must be some truth in Thomson's assertion, that we were 
 already in the fifth year of the manifestation of the Lord; 
 for, how else could we have made it known, without con- 
 tradicting the same? This he did not, but only 
 when he saw that Thomson, in connexion with me pro- 
 claimed the manifestation of the Lord, he has submitted 
 to be farther actuated by Satan, in order as he before has 
 slandered me alone, now to calumninate both of us, instead 
 of working a becoming repentance on account of his hor- 
 rible sins of having become a Rossel (small horse) of Satan. 
 His astonishing blindness serves yet as a new illustra- 
 tion of the ways of God, and that what an anointed of the 
 Lord communicates ought to be taken to heart: 
 
 u God, who wills that all men should be saved by the 
 knowledge of salutary truth calls from time to time, (ac- 
 cording to his divine decree) chosen beings, whom he 
 duly prepares to communicate to them those truths, that 
 they may manifest them by words, writings, and an exem- 
 plary life. But the enemy of the human family and their 
 salvation, that fallen angel, who with his confederates is 
 constantly endeavoring to counteract the designs of God, 
 
105 
 
 never ceases, to oppose him also in this point, striving to 
 impede the progress of truth and its advancements; he is 
 consequently not satisfied to have spread darkness every 
 where by error, ignorance, and seduction, by bad ex- 
 amples, which cast the majority of mankind into perdi- 
 tion, but uses also his power peculiarly against those 
 who are destined for the service of the Lord. He attacks 
 with foul craftiness their words, doctrines and character, 
 not indeed representing them according to simple truth, 
 and refuting them openly, for this could not deceive the 
 upright-minded — but, by observing their expressions, 
 craftily masking them, and supplying false assertions and 
 the most pernicious principles, in order that single hearted 
 or in this way pre-occupied minds might imbibe an aver- 
 sion against those elect, and every thing, which God per- 
 forms by them, might flee their conversation; yea, even 
 persuade themselves to serve God by contributing some- 
 thing towards their entire suppression. It would show an 
 absolute want of acquaintance with the history ofthe Holy 
 Scriptures and the confessors of the christian belief, if it 
 would be denied, that in this way the enemy of human 
 salvation always has oppugned and persecuted the Holy 
 Prophets, the Saviour himself, as well as his Apostles and 
 disciples, the first Christians, finally in the course of time 
 all those, to whom God has manifested himself pecu- 
 liarly." 
 
 Thus an enlightened man has expressed himself, in the 
 year 1720, and I have to add to his words only this much, 
 that Satan has now become much worse than he formerly 
 was. The Lutheran Synod, over which Dr. Demme 
 presides, has been instigated by him, to pronounce a 
 verdict against my Apostleship, without having examined 
 my books: but instead of including the whole Synod, as 
 they had deserved, I struck only Dr. Demme, after a 
 written admonition to revoke the nonsense promulgated 
 against me, as the president of such a Synod, in the third 
 volume, page 766, according to his merits, he not having 
 been willing to reflect upon my exhortation; and also the 
 editor, Smith, because he has published the senseless 
 resolution of the Synod against me, and then, instead of 
 
106 
 
 my correction of the error, a lie to boot. Having an- 
 nounced these two individuals as excluded from the 
 church of Christ the Lord, when he himself had shown 
 by signs, as clearly as every one can see from my third 
 volume, that He has cast them out from his church. I 
 now, on this 22d day of March, 1841, at 4 o'clock, A. M. 
 having been awakened by my guide at 3 o'clock, an- 
 nounce the same in the name of Christ, respecting Bishop 
 Jacob Erb and John Rossel, with the remark, that I do 
 not announce this to Jacob Erb publicly, because he had 
 refused to study my work when I paid him my visit, 
 though Christ excludes every clergyman, who behaves 
 thus, from his church, as we shall soon find confirmed by 
 signs; but I announce this publicly, because it was the 
 Bishop's duty, at least, after his Rossel had in No. 15 of 
 the "Martha," calumniated Christ in the person of his mes- 
 senger, to investigate the matter, and then to declare 
 himself against such horrible abuse of the priest. But 
 he, being himself under the power of Satan, permitted the 
 devil to rage anew in the No. 2:2 of the "Martha," that he 
 calls me again the false Apostle, and ejaculates anew so 
 many slanders, that to explain them, I would have to 
 write as much about his "Eh, what is this?" but asserts 
 also of Thomson, that I had made him a Prophet. 
 
 That I am a true Apostle of Christ, I have proved in 
 three volumes, and if I were a true Apostle for nobody, 
 I would be such to John Rossel, to whom I have an- 
 nounced the exclusion from the church of Christ, even 
 now, and that this exclusion has really taken place every 
 one can become convinced of by this book, I having 
 more than was necessary, disclosed from his expressions, 
 that they could not be produced by himself, but by the 
 devil, whose servant he is. But, that Thompson 
 likewise has not been appointed by me, but by Christ as a 
 Prophet and witness of this manifestation, and of my Apos- 
 tleship, thereat. sufficient proofs have also in this book been 
 adduced since I have brought forth several prophesies of 
 Dorathea, who had become a Prophetess by the power of 
 the spirit inhabiting Thomson, and he may truly be called a 
 Prophet, who imparts even unto others the spirit of Proph- 
 
107 
 
 ecy. I likewise added that in Thomson's diaries, so many 
 Prophecies which the Spirit delivered unto him, are writ- 
 ten down, that I would have to write a volume by itself 
 in order to explain them, and from his diaries it can be 
 seen, that he used to write down his visions without delay. 
 As a specimen for the illustration of the "Martha," I 
 shall adduce only his vision of the 22d September, 1840, 
 which treats of the old house on fire: but people would 
 not believe him in this, the neighbors likewise, to whom 
 he announced it, did not care about it. He then was 
 surprised by this conduct, and entreated the Lord to 
 reveal to him the cause of it. He then received the ex- 
 planation, that there is no belief amongst the men, to whom 
 he proclaims the Lord's manifestation, from whence their 
 incredulity came respecting the fact, that the Lord has 
 already appeared. 
 
 Christ the Lord, himself has predicted, that he would 
 not find any belief amongst men, at his manifestation in 
 our days. To Swedenborg, whose prophetic visions were 
 so long unintelligible, till in my 3d volume the key to 
 their disclosure has been given, this has been shown in 
 the most manifold visions, that even those preachers of 
 our days, who still are preaching Christ with their 
 mouths, would not believe in him with their hearts, and 
 now indeed, experience proves this to be true, it cannot 
 only be seen from Rossei's example, but, also, from that 
 given by the English ministers, who are proclaiming the 
 coming of Christ, as very near, and assembled for this 
 purpose in Boston, and to whom Thomson has written 
 soon after this vision, that they also had no belief. Ros- 
 sel, who, without having examined the subject, has as- 
 serted it at random, that Thomson had been made by 
 me a prophet, appears to belong to the same gang of 
 Bible-preachers, of whom I have met already many, who 
 were greatly astonished, when they heard me asserting, 
 that there were many prophets in our days, and could not 
 believe that, because they don't believe in the scriptures, 
 which declare this so manifoldly. They can, therefore, 
 likewise, not believe, that in our days an Apostle would 
 have to explain the manifestation of the Lord, though the 
 10* 
 
108 
 
 Bible speaks from the first to the last book in very many 
 passages of it, and I have explained in the 3d volume so 
 many places of that kind, as for each unbeliever would 
 be sufficient to convince him of the truth, if he had stu- 
 died them. But the unbelieving Bible-preachers of 
 our days have been hitherto, too lazy to study this. Con- 
 sequently such blindness, as in the " Martha" is con- 
 stantly laid open, cannot excite surprise. Thus, for 
 instance, immediately after the calumniations poured 
 upon me and Thomson, the biblical passages connected 
 with them Rossel ought to apply to himself, in order to 
 do penance adequate to his sins, follows an article headed: 
 "What fruits brings the ' Martha?'" beginning thus: 
 "Dear brethren — Often already did I rejoice and offer 
 to the Lord praise and thanks, when the busy "Martha" 
 came in my house with deliciously prepared dishes, offer- 
 ing me one after the other, dressed in a style rendering 
 them alike savory as nutritious, whereby the salt was 
 also generally duly administered, Sic." This Scholler, 
 who has signed his name to this article, being capable of 
 writing this, originates certainly from the clod (Scholle.) 
 The first individual who told me of the " Martha," re- 
 marked at the same time, that this paper was a disgrace 
 to the Germans, and this not only on account of its con- 
 tents, but also because it abounds in orthographical and 
 grammatical blunders. I requested Rossel to communi- 
 cate to me a number of it, to form an idea of the same, 
 and finding the above remark to be correct, I directed 
 the attention of Rossel to the necessity of having at least, 
 the peculiarities of the language and deficiencies of the 
 style corrected by somebody. He agreed that this was 
 necessary; but in the "Eh, what is this?" it was not yet 
 done, wherefore I corrected some parts, whilst quoting 
 them, others I left as they were as specimens of his way 
 of writing; but in the "Confounded Couple'' he has 
 caused somebody to amend his blunders in some degree. 
 But of what use is this, when his dish-clout is otherwise 
 incorrigible? Therefore I cannot dwell any longer in 
 correcting such a rag, and remark only, that I shall ex- 
 plain towards the end of the book some prophetic pieces 
 
109 
 
 for the illustration of the "Martha," which I have disco- 
 vered in the house of Thomson. 
 
 About this man Thomson, I must still remark so much 
 that all his three names, John Jacob Ihomson, are sig- 
 nificant; for it was only by this John that also John Ros- 
 sel became immortalized by this book, and the significa- 
 tion of Jacob will be understood from my already repub- 
 lished three volumes. But the name Thomson he himself 
 is accustomed to write " Thomson. J? He is from Germa- 
 ny, yet has been these forty years in America, and had 
 changed his name Thomser into Thomsen, probably be- 
 fore he could write English, not knowing then, that the 
 name which he pronounced Thomsen must be written 
 Thomson. By this change he prophesied of himself to 
 be the son of Thomas, who examined many parties of the 
 Christians, but did, alas, miss everywhere true Christiani- 
 ty till, finally, Christ appeared, and then, full of astonish- 
 ment, he cried out, like Thoinas before him, " My Lord 
 and my God!" John xx. 27. The " Martha' 5 has occa- 
 sioned me in number 15 and 22, to speak of Thomson, 
 and I began on the 15th of October, 1840, to speak of 
 him, and yet not until now, the 22d of March, 1841, did 
 I touch upon the mystery of his name, when the Almanac, 
 instead of "Martha's," has the name of Paulina, origina- 
 ting from Paulus, and which is mysterious at the present 
 manifestation of the Lord, in connexion with my great 
 countryman, Jerome, whose native place is in the neigh- 
 borhood of the birthplace of my other countryman, George 
 Dalmatin, the more so since we celebrated yesterday 
 the " Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel," but shall not 
 celebrate the anniversaries of the greatest mysteries till 
 the 15th and 22d of the future month of April, as the 
 reader will become convinced from my three volumes, of 
 which Dorathea did prophesy. Dorathea means " Di- 
 vine Gifts," but her other name is Bayer, which reminds 
 us in a singular connexion of the name of the former pas- 
 tor of the mystery of John's church in Baltimore. The 
 Lord imparts his gifts according to his supreme wisdom. 
 The pastor of John's church, Boyer, would not accept 
 the gifts offered to him, and deserved that I announced 
 
110 
 
 unto him the exclusion from the church of Christ: but 
 we accepted with thanks the gifts, which the Lord has 
 prepared for us by Dorathea Bayer, in connexion with 
 Thomson in Baltimore, and this puts me in mind of other 
 wonderful connexions of things. 
 
 In my third volume I touched accidentally on page 323 
 upon Dr. Faustus, meaning " the fortunate," to whom I 
 communicated first the mystery of the great light, which 
 had appeared to me. I promised in that place to say 
 more about him in the supplement. I consequently am 
 now searching into the appendix of the third volume after 
 it, and find nothing mentioned in the place, where I in- 
 tended to do it, and I cannot remember, where else I 
 might have given an account of this occurrence; but see 
 now for the first time that it can stand no where in better 
 connexion with the divine gifts than in this appendage; 
 to which the 15th number of the "Martha" has given rise 
 and I had not until from the 9th to 12th of this month of 
 March 1841, any opportunity of becoming acquainted with 
 this Dorothea by means of the journal of her prophesies. 
 With Dr. Faustus, a holy man, who is an ordained dea- 
 con and theologian, but at the same time Doctor of 
 Medicine, I became personally acquainted, though my 
 countryman, but in a latter period. He enjoys a most ex- 
 traordinary confidence, amongst the graduated physicians, 
 participates frequently in higher enlightenings, and when 
 circumstances require it, is accustomed to magnetise pa- 
 tients. My acquaintance with him took place in tl^e year 
 1831. Then I delivered for Theodore Stabel, the prophetic 
 Primitial Sermon, whilst Dr. Faustus served at the altar, 
 and then was placed at the table, according to our wi^h, 
 next to him, and entered with him into a friendly con- 
 nexion. At this solemnity, the clergy of all orders wno 
 could there be gathered, were assembled, as also D^. 
 Faustus was Prior of the Order of the Merciful in Zaibach, 
 till he must witness its secularisation, but likewise witness! 
 my prophetic sermon about the approaching better 
 order of things. I selected for this sermon (the mystery 
 of which I now first can duly comprehend) an introductory 
 text from the epistle to the Ephesians, chapter iv. v. 11, 
 
Ill 
 
 13, which is the most suitable for the celebration of the 
 present mysteries. 
 
 I give in vol. i. page 13 and 14 in the remark, an ac- 
 count of the prophetic vision in which I saw before me 
 an extremely large assembly before whom I delivered 
 a sermon. Then I disclose more fully the deep mys- 
 tery of this prophetic vision, which but now begins to un- 
 fold itself more and more. The church, wherein I de- 
 livered this prophetic Primitial Sermon to the assembly 
 of all orders, is the same into which I have been long 
 before transferred, during a prophetic vision, namely, — 
 The church at Loak, belonging to the Ursuline nuns. I 
 entered into intimacy (after the actual sermon) with Dr. 
 Faust, the only magnetiser with whom I was personally 
 acquainted before I knew Thomson. The opportunity 
 for it was offered by the newly ordained priest Theodore 
 Stabel, who was a pupil of my tenderly beloved Gregory 
 Kuscher, whose acquaintance the reader will make by 
 reading my three volumes: but Theodore means the 
 same which Dorathea indicates; only that the former 
 name stands in the singular number, and the adjective 
 precedes the substantive noun, whilst on the contrary in 
 u Dorathea," the substantive stands before the adjective 
 and in the plural number, both names Theodore and 
 Dorothea being Greek compound words expressing, the 
 former, " God's gift;" the latter, " gifts divine." The 
 name Theodore Stabel received in the order of Bene- 
 dictus, which we celebrated yesterday, and celebrate still 
 this day, together with Paulina, and I received also first 
 in the monastery of Benedictines, dedicated to the 
 Apostle Paul, from whom Paulina originates, the pro- 
 phecy, that my name, Smolnikar, means the bearer of the 
 rod; but from the word stab, (rod) Stabel is in the like 
 manner derived as Rossel from Ross (horse.) Theodore 
 Stabel is consequently a prophetic person, through whom 
 the divine gift of the iron rod has been prophesied to me, 
 whilst I was preaching about the union of the nations, 
 and prophesied much, which I now first duly comprehend. 
 
 I thought, when mentioning Dr. Faustus in volume 3d, 
 page 323, I would find on page 690 an opportunity of 
 
112 
 
 touching upon the great mystery which brought me in 
 connexion with him. But that spirit, which has even 
 strictly computed the pages of my three volumes, has 
 taken at this place the remembrance of my promise from 
 me, and at page 690 I make mention of Theodore Stabel, 
 without explaining the mystery of the Primitial Sermon 
 delivered for him, the Spirit having then the present oc- 
 casion in view, of uniting Theodore and Dorathea. I 
 promised at that time to Faustus Gradishek (the first 
 being his monastic, the other his family-name, derived 
 from Grad, the castle or fortress), that as soon as I could 
 pay a visit to my native country, Krain, I would also 
 come to see him: but the Lord not procuring me an op- 
 portunity to fulfil my promise, arranged it so, that in the 
 month of May, 1835, Dr. Faustus made an extraordinary 
 journey through Klagenfurth, where I was then Profes- 
 sor. He did not intend to stay in this city, but the Lord 
 has fixed it so, that he remained as long with me, as I in 
 this month of May, 1841, stood with Thompson. When 
 exactly on the 7th of February, of the same year, 1835, 
 the extraordinary star appeared in the very moment of 
 the Lord's having revealed to me important things, and I 
 was meditating about the connexion of this great sign 
 with anterior signs, but without disclosing till then such 
 great things to anybody; Dr. Faustus was the first to 
 whom I, in speaking about the provisions of the Lord, 
 communicated in the month of May, 1835, some of the 
 principal signs, which I had experienced till then, yet 
 did I this under the condition not to make it known, and 
 he admonished me to be attentive to the call of God, 
 since the time would certainly come, in which further 
 revelations would be given unto me. This was also the 
 first occasion for him to communicate to me much about 
 vital magnetism, and to make me sensible of its future 
 importance in respect to divinity. This took place also 
 in the year 1835, in which year, when Faustus had re- 
 turned home from his journey into my native country, 
 Dorathea began also immediately to be magnetised, and 
 prophesied then such great things of my three volumes, 
 of this writing in its former shape, and about so many 
 
113 
 
 other things, which now arrive in the name of the Lord, 
 that the reader might be induced to enter for himself 
 into a deeper investigation of that which I could only 
 touch upon here, finding no space to explain it farther. 
 When he shall have duly comprehended my three volumes, 
 of which Dorathea has prophesied, then will he also 
 correctly appreciate the acquaintance which I contracted 
 with Dr. Faustus at the Primitial Celebration of Theo- 
 dore Stabel, and my meeting him in the year 1835, I not 
 having had either before or afterward any personal ac- 
 quaintance with a Magnetiser, till Thomson, this month, 
 March, 1841, told me, that he was in a magnetic inter- 
 course with Dorathea, and I then learned from his diary, 
 that Dorathea had prophesied great things about my 
 steps in the name of the Lord. Whosoever can com- 
 prehend the here indicated connexion of such deep 
 things of the before hidden and now revealed guidance 
 of Him who has said: "Behold I come as a thief," may 
 comprehend the same, and inquire in what places I 
 could have made use of the depositions of Dorathea, in 
 explaining the "Eh, what is this?" and the other pro- 
 ducts of Satan, in No. 15 of the "Martha," if they had 
 been known to me. They having been unknown to me, 
 I would now, (though they were communicated to me 
 before the printing of this book was begun) not enlarge the 
 first manuscript by them, as I shall neither do in the 
 following, where I shall again give, according to the 
 manuscript written in October, 1840, an account of some 
 wonders of the guidance of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 whilst I was travelling after the edition of the third 
 volume. 
 
 The tour began from New York toward Albany, the 
 seat of the government of the state of New York, where 
 I very soon discovered that the dominion of the dragon 
 was very strong. 1 paid at Albany a visit to the Lutheran 
 preacher, Meyer, informed him in a few words of the 
 cause, with the addition, that he might assemble also the 
 English ministers, in order to enable me to explain the 
 cause to all of them when assembled. He promised me 
 to do so. When I came in the afternoon again to him, 
 
114 
 
 he told me that he found it impossible to bring the preach- 
 ers together, since the Legislature were about closing 
 their session, and the thanksgiving would take place on 
 that evening. I understood the mystery, and endeavored to 
 induce Meyer to take my work: but he excused himself 
 with want of money, and bought only the twenty-four 
 pages, in which is contained a short view of the explana- 
 tion of the signs of the Lord's manifestation, contained 
 in my three volumes. Meyer told me also of the Catho- 
 lic priest in Albany being rich. This priest, born in 
 Tyrol, excused himself with the remark, that he could 
 not read German, but only English and Latin. When 
 I asked some other people to buy some of my books, they 
 inquired of me whether the clergy had purchased any of 
 them ? I answered that the one could not read German 
 and the other was poor. They were astonished, when I 
 mentioned Meyer's excuse under the plea of want of 
 money, adding, that, if this rich man would not buy any 
 of them, neither would they. Thinking, that, after 
 several abortive attempts at selling my books to families, 
 if I should stay long in Albany I would spend my travel- 
 ling money, and be unable to continue my journey with 
 my books, I caused preacher Meyer to write down the 
 names of some ministers, whom I might visit during the 
 sequel of my journey. I told then the first of them, 
 whom I met, according to Meyer's direction, when asked 
 by him, whether Meyer had purchased my work, that he 
 had excused himself with scarcity of money. To this 
 the preacher with some astonishment answered: ''What, 
 this Jew speaks of want of money? His brother in Phil- 
 adelphia is a man of another stamp, you should pay a 
 visit to him." I had learned from others already, whilst 
 at Philadelphia, during the preparation of my second 
 volume for the press, (remaining there for several months) 
 the names of most of the ministers, who had a knowledge 
 of the German language. Finally I requested the 
 preacher, Bibighaus, who has become advanced in years, 
 whilst sojourning in Philadelphia, to mark out to me those 
 preachers acquainted with the German language, to 
 whom I had not yet paid a visit. He pointed out some 
 
115 
 
 of them. But of preacher Meyer, I heard nothing at all 
 during my stay at Philadelphia and its vicinity, which 
 lasted about eight months. But when travelling from 
 Philadelphia to Boston, and paying in New York a visit 
 to the German editor, Newmann, I met there a strange 
 preacher, who immediately questioned me whether I had 
 paid a visit to preacher Meyer in Philadelphia? I could 
 scarcely believe that there was a minister of that name 
 in Philadelphia, acquainted with the German language. 
 Of course, I did not forget the advice given to me by 
 the first preacher, who bought my work on my long 
 journey, and paid, finally, more than two months after- 
 ward (having come back to Philadelphia) a visit to preach- 
 er Meyer, but found in him a man like one of the most 
 obdurate Pharisees of old, in their resistance to Christ ; ob- 
 serving, that he, as most other ministers to whom I came, 
 wa3 infected by the Synodical resolution, adopted whilst 
 Dr. Demme presided over the same, and now compre- 
 hended far more correctly than I could do, whilst writing 
 the third volume, why, during my stay of several months at 
 Philadelphia, I was not permitted to hear of the name of 
 this preacher Meyer, though several men of this name 
 have become memorable in my new work; at the head of 
 whom stands his Excellency, Burgomaster Meyer, of 
 Frankford on the Main; but J. Meyer at Mifflisitown, has 
 given to me cause of joy, that he had (^on the 6th of 
 August, 1840) my article printed in the German, " Juni- 
 atta Valley Reporter," in which I visited the dry -bones, 
 which I met during this journey. I wrote this article in 
 the canal-boat whilst between Mifflintown and Harris- 
 burg, and sent it back to the former place. It bears at 
 its head the words: " The time of universal peace for all 
 nations of the whole terrestial globe." Meyer sent me 
 a copy of it to Boston, with a letter, in which he declares 
 himself to be willing to admit all my articles in his paper, 
 his supporters being inclined to read them. I touch upon 
 this not only as a contribution toward the illustration of 
 my journey, but also of the mystery of the names of 
 Meyer in my work. Prince Bishop Meyer was my first 
 superintendent during the last ten years of my sojourn in 
 11 
 
116 
 
 Europe, and the baptised Israelite, Meyer, my host 
 during the first ten months of my life in America. Under 
 both of these my economists, the Lord has performed as- 
 tonishing things, and his Excellency, the Burgomaster 
 Meyer at Frankford on the Main, had to furnish unto 
 me, besides other things, especially the prediction given 
 by the Prophet Dante, about the messenger of God, 
 together with the mysterious number 515, in the German 
 translation, and finally, such a remarkable letter, that it 
 appears in my third volume in such a manner, that I 
 could tell him, that, provided he is really a Doctor of 
 Divinity, as his diploma declares him to be, he did not 
 need any further signs of my Apostleship, but those which 
 the Lord has wrought at the arrival of his letter, sent by 
 him to me from Stuttgard, via. Philadelphia to Boston. 
 Another Meyer carried my work, after the printing of 
 the third volume to Kings and Bishops in Europe, and 
 in order to prepare him for such an important call, the 
 Lord sent him back, when on his way to Greece, turned 
 afterwards his itinerary direction to America, and caused 
 him then to be led by the host on white horses so long on 
 wonderful ways, till he brought him in the right moment 
 into my room at New York. With preacher Meyer, at 
 Albany, my visit to preachers on my Apostolic journey 
 began, and with that paid to his brother preacher Meyer, 
 in Philadelphia, they closed as far as relates to preach- 
 ers of the German tongue. I went then only to Dr. 
 Koch, (Cook) in order to take my dinner with him; his 
 name urging upon me the performance of this mystery, 
 and since 1 was with preacher Meyer, in order to see 
 how deep the dragon had settled himself there, I have to 
 this hour not paid any more visits to any preacher of 
 German origin, making also, but rarely, extraordinary 
 visits in the houses of English preachers. But the 
 editor, Meyer, had to conclude the mystery, and in order 
 to be qualified for it, he could be no more a preacher, 
 which he was before. I sent to him my article in the 
 middle of July, from a short distance, and 1 returned 
 from my journey to Boston of the 5th of August, whilst 
 my article did not appear before the 6th of August, since 
 
117 
 
 now, as the reader may convince himself from a thousand 
 proofs in my new work, the guard on white horses keep 
 the strictest vigilance, that nothing is done either sooner 
 or later than is in accordance with the mystery. It is 
 yet necessary to overleap now all the intermediate ways 
 of my journey to furnish some more supplements to the 
 Meyer, or Economist. 
 
 The Lord caused me to find in various ways that which 
 was indispensably necessary for the continuation of my 
 journey and when I approached on the Ohio river the 
 city of Pittsburg, I began to entertain the hope that the 
 Lord would now open better prospects. Already in 
 Cleaveland, a messenger told rne, that there resided in 
 Economy an old man by the name of Rapp, who preached 
 the millenium and was possessed of immense riches. — 
 I thought the Lord might have prepared by him rich means 
 in order to open rapidly many ways for his cause; so I 
 made yet a few more excursions, and then, as I met only 
 with dry bones, turned towards Economy. Finally, I paid 
 the captain of a steamboat on the Ohio my fare to be car- 
 ried over to Economy. He marked the place, and told me 
 that I need not be anxious about the place where I had 
 to leave the steamboat; since he would point out the same 
 himself to me, yet I inquired at each landing place after 
 its name, and having done the same at Beaver, and 
 having learned, that the distance thence to Economy was 
 still eight miles, I returned to my seat and book. But scarce- 
 ly was the boat again in motion, when somebody came to 
 me in haste informing me, c< that my heavy chest had been 
 removed to the shore." I would not believe him, till he 
 again admonished me to look myself to the place where 
 my chest was before, when I not seeing the same, cried to 
 the captain, that I could not travel without my chest, he 
 must stop, and when he did so, I demanded the balance 
 of the money back, which I had paid to him as my fare to 
 Economy. He refused to return it, and the small boat 
 was ready to bring me to the shore. The stereotypes for 
 the small book I had not in the chest, and since the dis- 
 tance which the boat had made, before it stopped was a 
 mile, and I had to carry the heavy stereotypes, till I 
 
118 
 
 reached the chest, I was meditating whilst proceeding 
 this great distance with my burthen, why the host on 
 white horses allowed this spectacle to take place, till I 
 learned that opposite to the point, where my chest had 
 been deposited on the shore, beyond the river, was Phil- 
 ipsburg, a German congregation, which had emancipated 
 itself from Rapp's Economy by Leon or the lion. IN ow at 
 length I comprehended why the hosts on white horses had 
 given this command; but ere I reached this point, my 
 chest was already carried into the public house. I en- 
 treated those present, to help me carry it back to the 
 shore; but no one of them would do it for less than fifty 
 cents. I remonstrated, showing the unreasonableness of 
 asking so much from a poor man for such a short distance. 
 Yet, nobody being disposed to listen to my arguments, I 
 resolved to go to the shore and to call there until I was 
 heard at Philipsburg, where they started with a boat to 
 carry me over. Now I wanted to help the man from the 
 place in bringing my chest into the canoe, but another 
 one assisted him, and when I endeavoured to remunerate 
 him with some cents, he ran away, and I saw the demons 
 much perplexed. I then told the boatmen, how the Lord 
 had taken me from the steamboat, in order to bring im- 
 portant news to Philipsburg. Scarcely was my chest 
 drawn up into the saw mill by a machine, when a minister 
 was shown to me together with the brother of the preacher 
 of the place, who had both come from Pittsburg to pay a 
 visit to the latter. I found this quite suitable in order to 
 prepare the preacher in Pittsburg for my arrival. The 
 minister of Philipsburg was very humane, and invited 
 me (it being already near evening) to take supper with 
 him, wishing me to live with him during my whole stay 
 at Philipsburg, and only to sleep in the public-house, he 
 himself not being accommodated with beds for all his 
 guests. Having conversed also with other people, I un- 
 derstood why the angels had brought me thither in order 
 to refresh my tired body and to receive correct informa- 
 tion about Economy. I told those around me, since, they 
 were Christians, I would preach to them in the evening, 
 when they would assemble. They saw, this could be 
 
119 
 
 done in the church, but I proposed to meet rather in the 
 school-house, the preacher not having offered the church 
 for this purpose. We came together at twilight near the 
 school-house, and there being so many people collected, 
 that the school-house would have been too small to re- 
 ceive all of them, the elders of the church insisted that 
 I should preach there. The preacher was absent, the 
 church was opened, a sign was given by the tolling of 
 the bell, that to this all»might solemnly come, and thus it 
 happened, that I for the first time in my life entered a 
 Lutheran church, without asking the preacher about it, 
 and preached there without delay. In Philipsburg this 
 was in order for it is not situated in the valley but on an 
 eminence, and that the name was the right one for the 
 place can be seen in any in my work from the explanation 
 of the mystery, when, according to the 1st chapter of the 
 Gospel of John, first Andrew and John, recognised Christ, 
 then Andrew, led his brother Simon to Christ, and soon 
 afterwards also Philipus was found, as also the angels 
 showed me Philippsburg in the most singular manner, 
 and this little Philipsburg bought more books of me, 
 than any of the cities, which I had visited during my 
 whole journey. 
 
 From Philipsburg I went immediately to Econony ; but 
 to my sorrow, I had to see (even before my chest was 
 carried to the host, to whom I had been directed at Phi- 
 lipsburg,) how the dragon commanded his servants, in 
 order that all that might come to pass, which I had heard 
 at Philipsburg. Of this I shall speak afterwards some- 
 thing, in a mysterious connexion. But the reader must 
 not conclude from this remark, that I had left Economy 
 with empty pockets. No, this was not the case, and I 
 believe that something might have been shifted with the 
 Patriarch, if the Economist of the devil had not been al- 
 ways near. He not being inclined to go out of my way, 
 I intimated that I would leave the place. Father Rapp 
 ordered the steward, not only that the copy of my work, 
 which I had given to him, should be paid to me, but, that 
 I should also receive money for travelling. He gave me 
 five dollars travelling money, and besides, one dollar for 
 11* 
 
120 
 
 Pittsburg, to complete his number, six. So much here 
 for gratitude's sake, and afterwards something more for 
 the cure of the blind eyes. 
 
 When I came "to Pittsburg, I had still exactly as 
 much money as when I started from New York to begin 
 my journey — which I had yet not received in New York, 
 but from my mechanics, here in Boston. But the pam- 
 phlets were mostly given away, and now, finally, it ap- 
 peared to our short-sightedness, necessary to have a new 
 edition from our stereotypes of the pamphlets, consisting 
 of twenty-four pages in the German, and as many in the 
 English language, especially since my companion, Er- 
 zinger, who was sometimes at a less, sometimes at a 
 greater distance from me, had promised to meet me at 
 Pittsburg, in order to travel then on the Ohio to Cin- 
 cinnati and other places. Consequently I prepared for 
 him several letters, as well as a new edition of the small 
 books, for which I paid to the printer fifteen dollars, out 
 of the money which I had brought with me to Pitts- 
 burg, expecting that I should make money in Pittsburg 
 for the continuation of my journey, remaining indebted 
 to him for seventeen dollars, which I promised to pay 
 him, when I should send for the second half of the little 
 books and the stereotyped forms. Subsequent experi- 
 ence showed that we needed not as many of the pam- 
 phlets as I had paid for in cash to the printer, for the 
 river had become so low that my assistant could not tra- 
 vel to Cincinnati on the Ohio, and considered it to be the 
 best, instead of travelling in a more expensive manner 
 to Cincinnati, rather to return, and thus it came to pass, 
 that the stereotype forms, with five hundred German and 
 five hundred English copies of the twenty-four pages, 
 are deposited at the booksellers, Johnson &, Stockton, at 
 Pittsburg, subject to my disposal after the payment of 
 seventeen dollars. 
 
 Some readers might ask the question, why the Lord 
 caused me to have more books with me than were 
 necessary, and also the superfluous stereotypes, weigh- 
 ing forty-five pounds, on such a distant voyage, causing 
 unnecessary expenses, and why I had often to carry this 
 
121 
 
 heavy burden myself? The answer to this question shall 
 be very short. To our information, ye generation of 
 vipers and dry bones! I could not possibly foresee, that 
 all that would take place, which experience afterwards 
 proved. Therefore I constantly expected that in the 
 next place ways would be opened, and when the Lord 
 caused me to be furnished with money at Philipsburg, 
 and the sweet preacher of Pittsburg arrived there at the 
 same time, I hoped that he was preparing ways for me 
 in Pittsburg. Consequently my next business at Pitts- 
 burg was with the printer; in order to get rid of my mo- 
 ney and to give him surity for the balance; then I began 
 to knock at the doors of the preachers, and saw soon tnat 
 he, with whom I had become acquainted at Philipsburg, 
 was not prepared for the manifestation of the Lord. 
 Prost, though a Superior of the Order of the Saviour, was 
 yet so wild, that his inferior priest, reminding him of the 
 obligation of listening to my reasons, was silenced by a 
 look; a minister of the old fashion of the Lutherans, ex- 
 cused himself, that he could not study my work on ac- 
 count of his present preparation for a missionary journey 
 to Asia: I finally found a Reformed minister, who pro- 
 mised to buy my work, after some days, when he would 
 receive money which he really did, by taking it from my 
 assistant, after my departure, as I learned from the latter 
 in Boston. From his communication, I learned this 
 much, that he was more successful in Pittsburg than I 
 was, inasmuch as he had acquired sufficient to enable 
 him to make a long journey on the canal, whilst I, on 
 the contrary, as has been mentioned before, was soon 
 obliged to go out, in order to collect some money for the 
 continuation of my journey. This must be the lot of the 
 Apostle of the peace our Lord, who has observed in the 
 third volume, page 265, that for the purpose of human 
 slaughter, England alone, to execute her naval battles 
 from the French revolution to the downfall of Napoleon, 
 has given three hundred and thirty-eight millions of 
 pounds, and indeed to fulfil but one verse of the Revelation 
 of the penal judgments of Christ, against the horribly 
 degenerated Christianity. In that passage I requested 
 
122 
 
 the reader to calculate, what sum total might have been 
 necessary, in order to pay the expenses requisite for the 
 slaughter often millions of the most vigorous men, who 
 were sacrificed during that period of terror. The Mer- 
 cantile Journal, of Boston, of the 1st September, 1840, 
 asserts, that for the wholesale murdering, during that 
 reign of terrorism, England, alone, has furnished three 
 hundred million of pounds sterling, and Austria contri- 
 buted nearly two thousand millions of florins. The reader 
 can form now an idea of the enormous sums, spent by 
 other powers, in order to furnish to the hellish dragon, 
 millions of souls. Now after these precedents, it so fared 
 with the Apostle of the universal peace, that he had finally 
 to leave the stereotypes, which were often during his 
 journey a heavy burden to him, at Pittsburg. 
 
 I must here inform all priests and preachers, that the 
 Lord has shown to me, on my journey from Detroit to 
 the Indians in the desert, what would be the case with 
 those ministers who did not now fulfill their duty, and 
 cause to themselves their exclusion from the Church of 
 Christ, provided they should come to repentance, and 
 should ask to be again received in his Church. I did 
 not contemplate going amongst the Indians; but Detroit, 
 in Michigan, was the last point which the Spirit showed 
 to me, as terminating my voyage. On the day of the 
 ascension of Christ, the 28th of May, 1840, I sat down 
 in the afternoon, in order to write to my countryman, 
 Francis Pirz, missionary amongst the Indians. But, 
 whilst writing, I received the charge of the Spirit to pay 
 a personal visit to him. The navigation on steam-boats 
 lasts three hundred miles — from Detroit to Mackinaw, 
 (meaning turtle,) and I hoped my money would bring 
 me through the journey and back. But the captain 
 asked twice as much as I anticipated, and I thought the 
 Lord, who had ordered me by his angel to undertake 
 this journey, would also prepare money in the desert for 
 the return. 
 
 In Mackinaw the Lord had prepared for me the person 
 who showed me the house where Baraga and Pirz lived; 
 the former of whom, by his being sent by the Lord from 
 
123 
 
 the Indians in our native country, and then to the Aus- 
 trian court, in order to bring me by an extraordinary 
 route to America, through my three volumes, — and the 
 latter together with the former, by the explanation of the 
 stone of the second chapter of Daniel, concerning the 
 hitting of the image, have become remarkable; where 
 lived, also, a sister of Baraga, a teacher of Indians, who 
 has likewise become memorable by the prophecy prepared 
 towards the latter end of October, 1839, in Detroit, then 
 printed in Cincinnati, and finally explained in my third 
 volume. The godly family in Mackinaw were glad to 
 receive hospitably, an acquaintance of these persons. 
 The landlord deserves his name (Abbot); and his lady, 
 as a careful Martha, is yet by no means forgetful of the 
 duty of Maria. 
 
 When I had remarked that my business w T as urgent, 
 and I, consequently, wished if possible to reach the In- 
 dians on the following day, by crossing the lake, Abbot 
 went out to look whether Indians were with their boats 
 ready for this trip; at his return he told me that one 
 Indian, a pagan, indeed, but one with whom I could 
 safely travel, was about leaving the shore for La Croix, 
 (the cross, a name given to the place by French peo- 
 ple,) whence I could be brought farther by baptized 
 Indians. Yet the Lord intended that I should rest well 
 in Mackinaw, and caused storms to rise on Lake Huron; 
 but for me he furnished a book, which I wanted long ago 
 to read, but never could procure. I was engaged in 
 reading the book prepared for me, and looked upon the 
 storms raging for two days, from a window of the house, 
 situated on the height of the rocky island over the im- 
 mense inland water. Having finished the book, I thought 
 the Lord would now order the storms to be at rest, (after 
 my having enjoyed a sufficient refreshment,) that I might 
 pass the following night with the Indians; I therefore 
 went to the former female interpreter of Baraga, who 
 now, in order to be my interpreter, had to be prepared 
 at the right moment to accompany me to the gentile In- 
 dian, that he might inform me at what hour he would 
 depart on the following day, since the storms would have 
 
124 
 
 ceased. Scarcely had we commenced conversing with 
 the gentile, when an Indian, coming out of the steam- 
 boat, which at this momeat had arrived, approached us, 
 and the interpretess, after having looked at him, told me — 
 " This is the son of the chief of the Indians at La Croix. " 
 We now left the heathen, and the Christian Indian told 
 us that he, with three other Indians, had just now arrived 
 from Detroit, to which place he had brought sugar, and 
 that his boat was ready to cross the lake next day, a dis- 
 tance of a little better than thirty miles — adding, that his 
 father would not recognise him any longer as his son, if 
 I would not choose his boat in lieu of that of the pagan. 
 I understood the mystery, prepared for me by the Lord, 
 relative to my being indeed an Apostle to the nations — 
 but in the next place to the baptized ones, for their union 
 in Christ, by whose means shall follow a wonderfully rapid 
 conversion of all other nations to Christ, " and there 
 shall be one fold and one shepherd." He, the great 
 shepherd, prepared for us, in the night, the most beauti- 
 ful day of spring I ever had seen, on which I went with 
 the Indians over the lake, accompanied by the host on 
 white horses; whilst on all other tours of my voyage, 
 the demons attended their servants. In La Croix I was 
 received solemnly, yet indicated to the Indian brethren 
 (the sun standing still high in the firmament) that I wished 
 to spend the night with the priest, Francis Pirz- — not know- 
 ing that his residence was twenty-six miles distant. They 
 told me that it was too late, and the chief led me into 
 the chamber prepared for the missionary. Here I re- 
 membered a letter of Pirz, in which he stated to our 
 countrymen that he had spent a winter there, and that 
 the chief was his servant, who, likewise, at my arrival, 
 performed every thing which, otherwise, at the reception 
 of a guest, is usually done by menials. I paid a visit to 
 the church which had been erected by my school-fellow, 
 Baraga, and conversed with the Indian brethren assem- 
 bled till a late hour in the night, when an Indian maiden, 
 who understood English, was our interpreter. 
 
 On the following morning my entertainers were willing 
 to convey me in a canoe to Pirz. I declined accepting 
 
125 
 
 the offer, as likewise that of taking me there on horse- 
 back, preferring to proceed the short distance of 26 
 miles with a guide on foot. An Indian on a black horse 
 followed me, and signified often to me to mount it. I 
 tried it once but gave him soon to understand, that the 
 black horse did not suit me. In Arbre Crochue (crook- 
 ed tree), having its origin in the crooked staff of the 
 bishops, where my Baraga had built a second church for 
 the Indians, I visited also this edifice, and took refresh- 
 ment with my Indian brethren. Finally we reached the 
 Parochial church of the Indians, which has also been 
 constructed by Baraga; and here Pirz observed from a 
 distance what Missionary was now paying him a visit. 
 He addressed me in the French language, to which I 
 answered in our native Illyrian language. The celebra- 
 tion of Pentecost approached and the Indians came from 
 distant woods. He was overloaded with business, 
 and the cause of my being sent by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ was also quite new to him. I could not wait till 
 he should have studied my work, and only indicated to 
 him, that he also had his parts in the tearing the stone 
 from the rock. He on the other hand showed me an er- 
 ror, which had crept into my third volume at page 618, 
 in speaking of the image, hit by the stone in the second 
 chapter of Daniel, and which I must mend here. Be- 
 fore I unfold the profound mystery, which is concealed 
 in this error, I have to remark, that the reader must not 
 believe, the Bible to be free of such ones. Who believes 
 this, knows yet but little about the explanation of the 
 Bible, which even in the Gospels has such; which yet, 
 when considered from the right point of view, are not 
 at all derogatory to its authority. The question is not 
 of such defects, which are to be met with in the other 
 books of the Scriptures, and in the epistles of the 
 Apostle Paul in no small number, that words are omitted, 
 which must be supplied from the context, as is also the 
 case here and there in my new work, where I am now un- 
 able to decide, whether the word was omitted by me in 
 the manuscript, or has been left out by the composi- 
 tor in the printing office. Neither is it a question of 
 
126 
 
 typographical errors, from which neither the editions of 
 the Bible, nor my work are exempt. But the faults in 
 question are historical inaccuracies, occuring in the Bible 
 and of which three have been pointed out to me. The 
 mistake, which Pirz has shown to me, has certainly 
 originated with me, since it occurs not in one but in 
 several words, and cannot be mended by the reader, who 
 is ignorant of the facts. But in the third volume, on 
 page 691 stands 1838, instead of 1839, the connexion 
 showing that I am speaking there of the events of the 
 year 1839. Still another number has been pointed out 
 to me, where stands " second" instead of Ci first;" and 
 the reader is able to correct the fault from the perusal 
 of the very next following line, a fault, probably originat- 
 ing with me, since there is no cipher, but a whole word, 
 which, in all likelihood was written by me. 
 
 It has been already hinted at in the present treatise, 
 (and will be more fully displayed in the subsequent one, 
 which began to make its appearance in the "Hosianna," 
 till from my third volume the reader will perfectly under- 
 stand that divine arrangement,) that even by the pages 
 the profoundest mysteries of the kingdom of heaven 
 have made their appearance, and the deepest secret of 
 the number 666, Rev. xiii. 18, which till now was hidden 
 from all mortals, and now has been disclosed by our 
 Lord, receives by the pages of my work quite new illus- 
 trations. And now finally even the wonders will become 
 manifest, which are concealed in the inaccuracies just 
 discovered. I know about this curious spectacle but so 
 much, that the guard on white horses, which have their 
 camp round me, render all that quite clear to me, which 
 must be perfectly intelligible to me, but takes from me 
 also that, which, on account of the mystery, must be 
 taken from me. The account, in which Pirz has dis- 
 covered the mistake, was as well known to me as the 
 other events told by me in my work; and how could I 
 have come to the fancy of telling things, which were 
 unknown to me? This besides has been communicated 
 to me by Simon Pirz. brother to the Missionary of the 
 Indians, who shortly before my departure to America, 
 
127 
 
 made a day's journey, in order to visit me, as people 
 come often from far more distant places to see me, when 
 the Lord sends them, without their knowing it, in order 
 to reveal to me what is necessary for the unfolding of 
 the mystery. And this was also the case with Simon 
 Pirz, when he came from Krain to Corinthia, to see me 
 and I made use of some things of which he reminded 
 me at this visit, in writing my work. But this event I 
 knew before, and he has only repeated it to me; but in 
 writing the same I committed an inaccuracy, which I 
 observed neither in correcting the proof-sheets, nor after- 
 wards in the repeated perusal of my work, until Francis 
 Pirz showed it to me when with the Indians, and I could 
 scarcely believe him, the deep secret being at that time 
 unknown to me, which the Lord, in his omniscience was 
 pleased to inclose in this inaccuracy; and then much 
 was to be done, till the " Hosianna" of the 9th of Sep- 
 tember came into my hands, by which I was finally in- 
 formed that the angels of the Lord had effected this histori- 
 cal inaccuracy, in order to give a great prophecy for the 
 serious reflection of all priests and preachers. Before 
 we shall fathom this depth of depths, we shall first eluci- 
 date the secret, which is hidden in the third volume, page 
 691, where the mistake of 1838 instead of 1839 occurs. 
 That in my new work more mysterious names are con- 
 tained than in the books of the New Testament, every 
 one can convince himself ; though I explained several 
 mysterious names of the New Testament, the secret of 
 which had to remain concealed to all mortals until the 
 present manifestation of the Lord. I have yet not ex- 
 plained all the mysterious names of those, who must 
 come forth as witnesses of the present appearance of the 
 Lord, neither shall I do it in this present treatise, except 
 when the reader can be made sensible of it by a few 
 words; otherwise I had to make a trial at our Pirz's, 
 (who by the way writes his own name incorrectly Pierz) 
 by using our own language; but exactly by the inaccu- 
 racy, pointed out by him to me, the mystery of which 
 has unfolded itself in due time. I have been so prepar- 
 ed that I could easily understand what mystery the an- 
 12 
 
128 
 
 gels of the Lord inclosed in the mistake, pointed out to 
 me but so lately, when in the third volume, page 691 in- 
 stead of "the 18th August, 1838," should stand, "the 
 18th August, 1839," where a Professor of my former col- 
 lege is mentioned, who had to come in the right time to 
 London, in order to write thence on the day appointed 
 for it for the mystery by the Lord, though nobody of my 
 college had been before in London. Together with his 
 letter I received also twenty dollars exactly at the time, 
 when the Lord caused Aloys Ochs (Ox,) to be instiga- 
 ted by the demon, to ask the payment of a debt, which 
 he was not in need of. The Lord intended to perform by 
 him, who was lending an ear to the blind leaders of the 
 blind, a mystery. He therefore had already before cal- 
 culated, that Ox had advanced exactly fifteen dollars, 
 (consequently the Apostolic number,) for the printing of 
 the first volume, both of his two names, Aloys and 
 Ox, agreeing with his mystery; then must twenty dollars 
 be sent for this purpose from Europe, and Ox, had with- 
 out delay to be brought to me by the demon, in order to 
 demand from me what I owed to him. I, being in pos- 
 session of twenty dollars, wished to pay my entire debt, 
 but he would only accept ten dollars, indicating that he 
 gave me five dollars for the pursuance of my cause as a 
 present, the number ten relating to him and five to me. 
 But this only took place, for preparing the matter, spoken 
 of in the third volume, immediately after mentioning the 
 mystery, relative to my interview with Astor, at New 
 York, who is worth many millions of dollars, and whom 
 I personally visited exactly on the 18th August, 1838, in 
 order to entreat him to open a road to the farther circu- 
 lation of my books for the more extensive spreading of 
 the manifestation of our Lord, and he in order to get the 
 sooner rid of me, gave me three dollars, which I accepted, 
 that I might not bar the way to another trial to make him 
 sensible of the circumstance, that I had not come to beg 
 money from him, since I gained my livelihood most hon- 
 estly by laboring hard in promoting the universal welfare 
 of all nations, and. was only looking out for some body 
 who would advance money to be repaid from the sale of 
 
129 
 
 the books. But since the following trials led only to the 
 result of undeceiving me entirely about his real charac- 
 ter, that did take place, which is in volume third, page 
 691 — 693 for undying memory's sake, with the remark, 
 that in names, in which it is the Lord's pleasure to con- 
 ceal mysteries, sometimes a letter is to be changed or 
 added. In the name Astor, according to the dragon's 
 interpretation the o is to be changed into a long e, and 
 then the word means a star in the Greek language, viz: 
 that which is adored by the idolaters. The long e 
 expresses in this language the number 8, and oc- 
 curs twice in my second volume, page 446 in the 
 proper mystic name composed from a Hebrew and 
 a German word, which the Lord caused the Apos- 
 tle to prepare in a manner far beyond all human ex- 
 pectations, and to insert in due time after great prepara- 
 tions into the catalogue of the great mysteries of his 
 community, in order to exclude (on the festival of Easter, 
 1838, in the Catholic Cathedral Church at Boston, at 9 
 o'clock, A. M., a great Assembly of representatives of 
 all nations being present,) the Apocalyptic Beast with 
 the number 666, solemnly from the church of Christ; on 
 which page I show that the letters of this name give ex- 
 actly the apocalyptic number 666, it having been already 
 proved before in other places of my work, that the Lord, 
 when he caused the Apostle John to write down the num- 
 ber 666, had no other name than this before his omnipre- 
 sence. 
 
 In the third volume, on page 537, sqq., where begins the 
 explanation of the words in Revel., chap, xvii: " And the 
 beast which was and is not, even he is the eighth," — appear 
 the latest destructions caused by it; and in the supple- 
 ments I must at least remark something about the horrible 
 productions of the same, of which I am a witness, whilst 
 travelling. Every where it abounds with idolaters, wor- 
 shipping the star of the dragon. But the Apostle puts 
 in this treatise, furnishing but a few of the many supple- 
 ments ready for the illustration of the 6C new work," and 
 for the renewed confirmation of the truths contained in 
 the same, only a g to the name of Astor, indicating the 
 
130 
 
 number three, in the Greek, and alluding to the three 
 dollars which he has given to me, when I first paid a 
 visit to him, and then entreated him by letters, to open 
 ways for the work of the Lord. Astorg means, in the 
 Greek language, one who is deprived of charity, a mer- 
 ciless man, who remembered well enough, after my last 
 letter, his having contributed something already, as now 
 the angel of the Lord reminds me that, in volume three, 
 page 691, instead of 1839, is substituted 1838, that I 
 might make it known that I was on that day in the house 
 of the richest man, and that the poor mechanic, Ox, had 
 to give occasion to mention this. But, for the illustration 
 of these things, the poor Professor of Universal History 
 and Philology, Father Conrad Altherr, had to furnish 
 the horse to put the wheels in motion — for kon, or kojn, 
 is pronounced according to the two ways of spelling, 
 means, in my native language, " horse, 5 ' and the word 
 Had, lt wheel;" and the name Altherr, signifies " old 
 gentleman." The names are altogether suitable to the 
 mystery, though our Professor is still a young, but our 
 Astor an old, gentleman. With the Professor I sat for 
 the ten years of my professorship, at the same table, I 
 opposite to him. Though our twenty vineyards, together 
 with the tithes of the grapes, furnished so much wine 
 that we sold far more of it than we used; yet Father 
 Conrad drank none at all, in order to save money for his 
 travels; and he told me before my departure, that he 
 must once see London, also: and the host on white hores 
 caused his travelling dispositions in such a manner that 
 he wrote to me exactly on the 18th of August, 1839, 
 from London, and I received, together with his letter, 
 twenty dollars — and this for the illustration of the mys- 
 tery, that I was, on the 18th of August, 1838, at Astor's, 
 the possessor of many millions, and consequently the 
 angels caused the substitution of 1838 for 1839, without 
 my perceiving the error I had committed in fixing the 
 date of our Professor's received letter, till a few days 
 ago my present host came to me with my third volume 
 saying, that an error must have crept into the quoted 
 passage, since Ox had not come to me in 1838, but in 
 
131 
 
 1839. I told him that he was perfectly right, for Conrad 
 Altherr did not write to me in 1838, but 1839. 
 
 To illustrate the error I committed by the direction of 
 the angels, in noting, instead of the other, the date of 
 my visit to the commander of many millions, Astor, the 
 poor missionary, Pirz, gave the opportunity, who yet, 
 indeed, himself, as has been shown in my third volume 
 only for the end of illustrating the great mystery ex- 
 plained in my "new work," has sacrificed the richest 
 commodities of life, but now, on account of the inhu- 
 manity of the rich in America, is destitute of even com- 
 mon comforts, yet was able to treat me with the most 
 delicious kind of fish, not only on other days, but also on 
 the festival of Pentecost — no meat being at hand— and 
 to promote my return by the last six dollars in his posses- 
 sion; to which the Lord gave, as soon as I left him, the 
 right wind, when the Indians spread their sails, and we 
 made sixty miles in a very short space of time, and landed 
 at Mackinaw as early as one o'clock, P. M., although 
 Pirz had predicted that we could not reach it before 
 darkness. There I consequently found time to refresh 
 myself at our Abbot's, and soon after the steamboat 
 arrived wherein I returned to Detroit, — the mysterious 
 accidents of which journey I must overleap, in order to 
 add something more about the Economy (or as the Ger- 
 mans spell it more etymologically, CEconomie) of Rapp. 
 As little as the Indian Rapp (black horse) was calcu- 
 lated to bring me from La Croix to Pirz, so little was 
 the patriarch Rapp destined by the Lord to open a way 
 for the spreading of his manifestation. For that reason, 
 the angels caused my chest, when I was about paying 
 him a visit, to be carried out of the steam-boat, that I 
 must first come to Philipsburg, in order to gain the 
 necessary information about Rapp and his Economy; 
 and having arrived there, I learned already so much, 
 before the chest was brought to the village, that I should 
 have told the two carriers of the same to leave it upon 
 the spot till another steam-boat should bring me away, 
 without my having entered into the place, had not a 
 heavy rain prevented my doing so. There had been — 
 12* 
 
132 
 
 namely, when I arrived at Philipsburg — a great drought 
 and I implored the Lord to gladden this good people 
 with a beneficial rain; which, indeed, took place at 
 the right moment, with lightning and thunder, that the 
 craftiness of Satan, in Economy, might become the more 
 conspicuous. 
 
 To this place, also as to Astor, I came, to the end, 
 that Rapp with his millions who also, (but according to 
 Satan's cunning,) preaches the Millenium, might open 
 ways for the spreading of the manifestation of the Lord. 
 Not every one is admitted to him. Economy being dis- 
 tant a few hundred yards from the shore, I went to the 
 landlord, asking for somebody to be sent for my chest. 
 I was assured that somebody would be sent to the place 
 were I would be waiting for this purpose. I did so for 
 two hours till it recommenced raining, and I was under 
 the necessity of going again to ask, why I was left alone 
 with my chest? The answer was, that they had forgotten 
 to attend to my business, and that they were now at their 
 dinner. When I finally succeeded, in getting them to 
 send people to carry my chest, the carriers having ar- 
 rived there, declared that they would not move it, unless 
 they had received one dollar in advance. I thought, that 
 there was a great many demons assembled together whom 
 I must pay in other money. I said, in order to irritate 
 the demon, that in this place higher things were looked 
 after than gold and silver were, and enraged, the demon 
 by saying so. In order to mitigate him again, I added: 
 they might go ahead I would pay them. They went on 
 a few steps, and rested again, whilst the rain gushed down 
 in torrents. At my remark, that the writings and books 
 would get wet, Satan's fury became extreme. "What" was 
 the answer, "writings and books? — Not one step farther. 
 They must be burned." I forced my two carriers yet 
 farther on, and, when we reached the point, where one 
 was sufficient, this one admonished me, to remunerate 
 the other. I answered, we shall meet again, since I 
 shall stay here and speak with father Rapp about the 
 Millenium, since I am likewise preaching that it is near 
 at hand. Then the demon left them, so that they said 
 
133 
 
 nothing more about money. From this accident I could 
 conclude enough, even if I had not heard any thing in 
 Philipsburg about the Economy of Mr. Rapp, how mat- 
 ters stood there, when I saw those covetous, yet bearded 
 Eunuchs, I contrasted them with the Catholic capuchins 
 who perform the services of Christian charity with cheer- 
 fulness. This kind of Protestant capuchins have not yet 
 come so far? Finally I was asked in the Hotel, whether I 
 wanted a dinner or not? I answered in the negative, but 
 expressed only my wish to be introduced to Father Rapp. 
 I was brought to a man to whom I explained my purpose. 
 I did this till towards evening; but he appeared to un- 
 derstand as little of my intentions as a black horse, 
 (Rappe) would do. I finally told him, that I had become 
 hungry and thirsty by dint of speaking. He asked whe- 
 ther I had not dined? I, who had arrived at ten o'clock, 
 A. M. at Economy, answered, that I was not accustomed 
 to pay for my meals at an Economy where, as in monas- 
 teries, every thing ought to be common, and hospitality 
 offered to strangers. After this remark, I was well treated 
 and besides presented with five dollars and one besides for 
 defraying my fare to Pittsburg in the steamboat, con- 
 sequently with exactly as much, although possessed of 
 immense riches, as my extremely poor friend Pirz, who 
 who also harbored me much longer than Rapp, after 
 which the Indians, not in a steamboat, but in a canoe or 
 small boat, which they carried on their shoulders when 
 necessary, conveyed me five times farther on the mighty 
 Lake Huron, than the distance is between Economy and 
 Pittsburg, and this only by means of oars, whilst indeed 
 the winds of the Lord assisted them, so that they had 
 only to guide the small craft on the immense inland wa^er, 
 and this they did gratuitously, decidedly refusing to ac- 
 cept even a cent, when I then offered a recompensation , suit- 
 able to the narrow state of my finances. The five dollars 
 given to me by the steward of Rapp for the continuation 
 of my voyage I shall, since they are indicative of the 
 Apostolic number, add to the name of Rapp (the Greek 
 short e signifying the number 5) because Rappe is the 
 more orthographical German word, for "black horse" than 
 
134 
 
 " Rapp." But to this comes one dollar more for my fare 
 to Pittsburg, and then is the number 6 the fundamental 
 number of the beast (666,) of which the reader will learn 
 astonishing things in my new work. However, as before 
 said, I do not complain about the old gentleman Rapp, 
 (answering the German Altherr), to whose name I even 
 added the Apostolic number 5, in order to remind him, to 
 send out his host for the spreading of the great news, that 
 the Apostle of the millenial peace has paid to him person 
 ally already a visit, but my business is only with the 
 younger steward, from whom I received also an answer, 
 (dictated by the dragon,) to my letter, which I had sent 
 to father Rapp from Pittsburg, in order to open the eyes 
 of the blind, and the subject requires a peculiar treatise 
 provided this short remark, which I wanted to permit for 
 the correction of the fault, should fail producing fruits of 
 repentance. 
 
 Now finally, we come to the mistake which my neigh- 
 bor Pirz showed me at the inlet of the crooked tree of 
 the Indians. In my third volume, on page 618, it is 
 said: "But Francis Pirz studied some years before us 
 and had to fly, in order to evade the consequences of the 
 conscription-law of Napoleon to Salzburgh, where he 
 was ordained as priest, whence, after the restoration of 
 peace by the Austrians, he returned to our native coun- 
 try," &c. 
 
 This statement is to be corrected, yet in a manner 
 which will show still more plainly than the erroneous sub- 
 stitution of 1838 instead of 1839, that the guard on 
 white horses caused the same to be written thus, that in 
 due time new wonders of the Lord could be revealed. I 
 named, when explaining the second chapter of Daniel, 
 four priests, who have been led to the priestly order from 
 the stone, which was torn from the mountain to elucidate 
 the prophecy of Daniel, amongst whom I have become 
 Apostle of the Lord. But I ought to have named six 
 instead of four priests. Both numbers belong to popery, 
 or because of these six indeed five are born at the stone, 
 but I at the ditch (am Graben), and have not been plac- 
 ed at the stone, but for the stone; we have also the 
 
135 
 
 Apostolic number five at the stone : These singular things, 
 as the "Eh, what is this?" sounds singular in this treat- 
 ise, can only become clear to the reader by the study of 
 my third volume. I have only resolved to clear up the 
 inaccuracy at the next opportunity, and since the 
 " Martha" furnished the occasion for the discovery of 
 new wonders, it shall be done in this treatise, principally 
 since Satan had to bring forth also the "rolling stone." 
 Amongst these priests, that monastic one, mentioned on 
 page 28 of my first volume, was born on the way, exactly 
 at the entrance leading upon the stone. He was already 
 before the time of my studies a venerable old member 
 of the Order of Francis, whom I used to assist, during 
 my boyhood as student of the Latin classes, at the altar, 
 and who conferred many benefits upon me. He died 
 before the Lord had opened my eyes, by the great won- 
 der, which occasioned the mentioning of this monastic 
 priest at the time of my preparation. His family having 
 become extinct, I can only remember his monastic name 
 Honoratus, meaning, what he truly was, " honored," 
 and each divine, when studying my work, will be ca- 
 pable of appreciating this short supplement, which I 
 could not more fully explain, like many others, without 
 lengthening this short treatise about the "Eh, what is 
 this?" into a work of many volumes. 
 
 Further, I mentioned in the passage quoted from my 
 third volume, only two brothers, namely Francis and 
 Simon Pirz. But there are three priests, namely Fran- 
 cis, John and Simon Pirz, all three brothers, of whom 
 Francis was ordained priest in the year 1813, John in 
 1815, and Simon in a later year, yet before me; and John 
 went to Salzburg, where he died as parson, whilst Fran- 
 cis remained constantly in his native country, till finally 
 the Lord sent him amongst the Indians. I confounded 
 him, whilst writing, singularly with the deceased John, 
 and did so by higher direction, in order, that by wonder- 
 ful supplements, the mystery of the apparent mistake 
 must come forth as perfectly correct. It is remarkable, 
 that I never met, as priest, with Francis Pirz, my next 
 neighbor in the hitting of the image by the stone, till I 
 
136 
 
 found him finally amongst the Indians, although I was in 
 his parsonage shortly before my departure from my na- 
 tive country in the adjacent land, where the Lord pre- 
 pared me still through twelve years for my present voca- 
 tion, finding there not him, but his brother, Simon Pirz. 
 I wished also often to see him, when passing his parso- 
 nage, but was always prevented from paying him a visit, 
 until we finally came together, in the third volume, at 
 the separation of the stone and again, in the same 
 volume, at the explanation of a new prophecy, touching 
 also his name, and finally personally amongst the Indians. 
 I must likewise, by way of illustrating the seeming 
 inaccuracy, yet directed by the angel of the Lord, ob- 
 serve so much as supplement to the prophecy of the 
 priest C. Hammer, which has been explained in my third 
 volume, page 705 — 12, that I have met on my journey 
 along the canal, towards Buffalo, father Simon Saenderle, 
 who is deeply concerned in this prophecy, as explained 
 in my display of the same, from whom I learned many 
 important things, until then unknown to me. He is of 
 the order of the Redemptorists, and told me of his col- 
 leagues of the same order in Pittsburg, the Superior of 
 whom I had afterwards to deliver unto Satan. But he 
 committed to me also other still more interesting news. 
 The priest C. Hammer had to proceed one thousand 
 miles from Detroit to Boston, in order to become there, 
 in Boston, inspired, that he might prophesy accordingly. 
 But he was as ignorant of his prophesying, as Rossel of 
 the contents of the "Eh, what is this?" or as the editor 
 of the papal "Wahrheitsfreund" (Friend of Truth) in Cin- 
 cinnati, who published Hammer's prophecy. In order to 
 furnish stuff for the prophecy, the teacher of the Indians 
 and sister of Baraga had lo come also from a distance 
 of about eight hundred miles from the desert to Detroit, 
 and must then fly over lake Erie even to Philadelphia, 
 when I met her on my journey from the Indians through 
 Philadelphia, to the astonishment of both. Hammer had 
 to bring to me the news from Detroit to Boston, that his 
 bishop had gone in the month of May, 1839, to Rome, 
 and since he was ignorant of the cause of this journey, 
 
137 
 
 he having come back from Rome only in 1838, I had to 
 initiate him into the mystery by telling him that his bishop 
 had been excommunicated from the church of Christ by 
 the Apostle. 
 
 This, together with the co-operation of the largest dog 
 in the city of Boston, which guided him to me, (by which 
 circumstance the Lord signified to the priests, that he 
 could fetch them to me even by dogs, when I wanted 
 them, and they were flying me,) caused with Hammer, 
 such a terror, that he complained of sudden illness. But I 
 was soon able to make the demons fly through the win- 
 dows. Hammer was then still unable to tell me, that 
 his bishop had gone to Rome, m order to resign his bish- 
 opric, publicly before the world, from which the Lord 
 had expelled him on the festival of Easter, 1839, and I 
 was likewise ignorant of this news. I believed, of course, 
 when I received after the printing of the third volume, 
 through the angel, my marching order towards Detroit, 
 that the Lord called me to this place, because he in- 
 tended to bring the bishop, who might probably have re- 
 turned after the lapse of a year, from Rome, to a true 
 repentance of his horrible sin, by means of my third 
 volume, which I sent to him, immediately after its leav- 
 ing the press, to study the same before my arival there, 
 in order that after it that might be done in Detroit, which 
 was necessary for the preparation of the ways of the 
 Lord's manifestation. But, to my surprise, I learned, 
 not sooner than in Rochester, on the canal, by father 
 Simon Saenderle, (whose mystery the reader will find in 
 my third volume, and read with astonishment) that the 
 bishop of Detroit had not returnd from Rome, but had 
 resigned his bishopric. I told him that I could scarcely 
 believe this, but he showed me from the Almanac, con- 
 taining the names of the bishops and priests officiating in 
 the United States, in the year 1840. This fact was in 
 print, and I showed him, that also father Simon Saen- 
 derle, was mentioned in my third volume, page 711, in 
 the " Catholic Missionary Affairs, without yearly re- 
 ports," and that father Simon Saenderle, (who has been 
 ordained for the priesthood, on the festival of the Apos- 
 
138 
 
 ties, Simon and Judas, and on the day when this was 
 written for the press, or, rather, copied from the original 
 draught, destined to remain in the hands of the author, 
 the press being far distant, celebrated the twenty-first 
 anniversary of his sacerdotal ordination,) was long ago 
 initiated in this mystery, that Christ the Lord, had eject- 
 ed this bishop, on the festival of Easter, 1839, from his 
 bishopric, and that it was time for Saenderle to spread in 
 the great mystery, the manifestation of our Lord. But 
 the priest of the Order of the Redeemer told me, that it 
 was too early for him yet, that he did not intend to be 
 amongst the last, as soon as he should see others going on 
 to partake in this work. 
 
 When informed of this news, I did not understand, 
 why the Lord had called me to Detroit. I thought he 
 might have prepared something for me by the prophet, 
 C. Hammer, who was inspired, when with me. I con- 
 sequently asked father Saenderle, whether Hammer was 
 still in Detroit? He told me that he must be still there. 
 This satisfied me, and having perceived from his com- 
 munication, which afterwards was confirmed by the In- 
 dians, that he had gained such a knowledge of the Indian 
 language, that he needed no interpreter any more, but 
 was even capable of preaching in the same, I was sur- 
 prised by his having left the Indians. My question, after 
 the reason, for it was not answered by him, but I learned 
 afterwards the cause of it in Detroit. He told me this 
 much, however, that Francis Pirz had filled his place 
 amongst the Indians. The whole was to me quite a rid- 
 dle, and I continued my journey, yet must I remark, 
 that though the superior of the Order of the Redeemer, 
 had treated me like a dog, this simple priest of the same 
 order, and the only one I met with on this journey, offer- 
 ed wine for my refreshment. 
 
 In Buffalo the supposition of Saenderle, respecting 
 Hammer's being still at Detroit, was corroborated, he 
 having been seen there a short time before, and nothing 
 of his departure having transpired. In Detroit finally, 
 in the ordinary, where I had stopped, the servant and 
 servant-maid were German Catholics, who informed me 
 
139 
 
 that the priest, Hammer, had departed a week ago for 
 Cincinnati, and might probably still be found in Cleave- 
 land, he having said that he would stay there amongst 
 the German Catholics for a space of time. I thought 
 now the guard on white horses are commanding so 
 strangely, that I was quite at a loss to divine their plans. 
 In Cleaveland the steamboat had stopped; there I could 
 have learned every thing; but I did not inquire there, 
 supposing, that in returning from Detroit I would stay 
 awhile in Cleaveland, before continuing my journey 
 through Ohio. This we had also agreed upon, namely: 
 I and my travelling companion, Erzinger, who remained 
 in Buffalo, that we would meet in Cleaveland. Now I 
 see for the first time, that it would have been by far too 
 early, if I had found then the priest, Hammer, whom the 
 Lord had brought for the perfect fulfilling of the mystery 
 to America, by Baraga, yet each one of both of us by 
 routes peculiarly answering his wisdom. For this rea- 
 son he carried him off in the same hour from Boston, 
 when I expected him in my room, according to his pro- 
 mise, in order to give him the necessary instructions, 
 concerning his steps in the name of the Lord. 
 
 After having learned in Detroit, that I would not find 
 Hammer there, I asked about his successor. They told 
 me his name was " Freygang." The reader will please 
 to remark additionally, that this Freygang (Free-going) 
 was here, in Boston, curate of the Catholic community 
 when I trod first there on American ground, and then the 
 Lord, without delay, as is stated in my first two volumes, 
 began to operate, that the demons by the priest, Frey- 
 gang, and his followers, performed every thing, till they 
 had to carry him away, in order that I could duly per- 
 form the great mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, as 
 commanded by the host on white horses, in the Catholic 
 Cathedral Church. I did not wish to publish in my new 
 work the names of the priests by whose instrumentality 
 the demons executed such a great spectacle, at my arri- 
 val at Boston, driven by the host on white horses, for 
 the expansion of the Lord's manifestation, as related in 
 my new work, but remarked, only, that each of them bore 
 13 
 
140 
 
 the name appropriated to the mystery. Then I was in 
 the continuation of the explanation of the mystery of 
 heaven, obliged to point out still greater menials of the 
 beast, than the simple priests in America are, by their 
 names, and when we meet now in a peculiar manner, 
 any one, who is not mentioned by name in my work, he 
 must be distinctly marked, as serving for the illustration 
 of the ways of the Lord. 
 
 After the few disclosures I had received from the male 
 and female servant, and day-light had appeared, (since it 
 was before day-break, when I had arrived at Detroit,) I 
 considered it as proper to speak with some other Ger- 
 mans before knocking at the clergy's doors and went out 
 at the rise of the sun with the purpose of making ac- 
 quaintance with the first German whom I should meet. 
 I went into the street, when soon I met a man with a dog, 
 walking towards me. I addressed him with the words: 
 li My countryman, I wish to accompany you into your 
 dwelling." He took me with him in his house, offered me 
 a breakfast and gave me an account according to my in- 
 quiries; he likewise bought a copy of my work, and I 
 saw of course, that the Lord had caused the right man 
 to meet me. I thought I had learned already enough by 
 the demons, who led Freygang in Boston, but now the 
 priest Kundig (knowing) had to furnish me with the ne- 
 cessary knowledge about the priests in Detroit. I went 
 consequently to Kundig, but met, instead of him, Frey- 
 gang engaged at his breakfast. The demons came at 
 my appearance in a terrible confusion. He endeavored 
 to escape (literally to have a free going in German, " einen 
 freien Gang,") to get rid of my aspect. In this his em- 
 barrassment I asked him why he left his breakfast so ab- 
 ruptly? His very becoming excuse was his obligation to 
 read Mass. He never showed himself any more to me, 
 and now, a few days before the writing of this treatise a 
 Physician, who had come from Vienna to America, and 
 and whom I never had seen, nor heard his name, but 
 who had found and read the first volume of my book in 
 Detroit, must come from Michigan, via Detroit, to me 
 at Boston, journeying one thousand miles, in order to re- 
 
141 
 
 port that Freygang now finally had returned to Europe, 
 and also to touch the foot of a man, who lived with me 
 for six weeks in the same room, not as the latter expect- 
 ed at the skin, but merely at the small clothes, and then 
 to ask him "who had told him, that his foot was disloca- 
 ted?" When the returned answer was: "The Physicians." 
 The Doctor remarked, that they had not been really 
 graduated Physicians who had told him this. This 
 strange spectacle the Lord caused yet to be performed, 
 that that man might leave me soon afterwards, and I be 
 enabled to write this treatise without disturbance. The 
 Doctor went indeed in no other house except that ordi- 
 nary, where he lodged, and to me; and whereto I con- 
 ducted him, from which I learned that the Lord had de- 
 signed him for a courier to procure me what was ne- 
 cessary. He has appointed not only many invisible cour- 
 iers on white horses, who are now busily engaged, but 
 also, when necessary, visible ones, of whom many have 
 even been sent to me much farther than this Doctor; in 
 order to perform, as witnesses of the manifestation of the 
 Lord, the necessary functions, as this was likewise done 
 by the man who was with me in the room, where I wrote 
 and slept for six weeks. I procured for him the next day 
 after his arrival, supposing him sufficiently acquainted 
 with my work, an opportunity to deliver an address 
 about the manifestation of the Lord, expecting that some 
 blind people, who would not hear me, would listen to him, 
 but then I must to my sorrow find out that he himself 
 had not studied my work. He assiduously investigated, 
 (being likewise Captain, Courier, 8lc. and also Mathe- 
 matician,) however, the prophetic number given in my 
 third volume, and explained there, as far as common ca- 
 pacity can comprehend them, in order to find inconsis- 
 tencies; but had finally to confess, that he had now 
 gained mathematical assurance of the correctness of this 
 cause. When this my trial appeared to the Lord suffi- 
 cient he sent the Doctor, via Detroit, to Boston in order 
 to touch my room-mate's foot in my presence and to 
 procure to me also on this point the necessary know- 
 ledge. 
 
142 
 
 But by Kundig in Detroit I received only those dis- 
 closures which he could gain from his station, amongst 
 others also, that Father Simon Saenderle had ceded his 
 station amongst the Indians, to Francis Pirz, that he 
 might prepare himself for a journey to Jerusalem. The 
 intelligent reader will scarcely believe it to be possible, 
 that a priest should have travelled from Vienna to the In- 
 dians to study their difficult language, and should then, 
 after having mastered the same, have left them, instead 
 of making use of it to their benefit, in order to go to 
 Jerusalem. But when I remark so much that he, the 
 reader, would get fully convinced from my explanation of 
 the prophecy, given to us by Priest Hammer in the third 
 volume, that in the deep mystery of this prophecy 
 under F. Simon Saenderle, the Apostle Andrew Smol- 
 nikar is concealed, as viewed by the spirit, when he 
 was still in the bonds of popery, he will easily understand 
 how his preparation voyage to Jerusalem, where we meet, 
 is to be taken, principally by means of the mystery of 
 Jerusalem, which he will understand from my w T ork. But 
 before reading my third volume it must be known, that 
 there are at the present manifestation of the Lord many 
 more Prophets in existence than in the Apostolic times of 
 old, and that the Prophets have not only given prophe- 
 cies of my names Andreas, Bernardus and Smolnikar, 
 but mentioned me also under other names, But that 
 F. Simon Saenderle has confided his station to Francis 
 Pirz, in order to meet me at Rochester, and that I then 
 went to Francis Pirz according to higher order, to re- 
 ceive besides many others also that disclosure, which I 
 shall explain shortly, this throws a quite extraordinary 
 light upon the prophecy, in which Baraga, F. Simon 
 Saenderle and Francis Pierz, (but whose name is in the 
 correct Hygeian way of spelling Pirz) are making their 
 appearance. This must also be observed, that Saenderle 
 has told me, that he did not usually spell his name as it 
 is printed. But I wrote it as I found it in the German 
 periodical called "Wahrheits Freund," in the printed pro- 
 phecy and only in this way of spelling the prophetic myste- 
 ry of my name, as well as the numbers, corresponding with 
 
143 
 
 it, are contained, so that from various inaccuracies the 
 most perfect accuracy of that which the spirit intended to 
 lay down by the mystery, had to come forth. 
 
 At the priest Kundig's in Detroit, I heard also, that 
 the new Bishop was expected in a few days, who was a 
 Frenchman, not understanding either English or Ger- 
 man. Kundig had read something in the third volume 
 of my work, sent by me, together with a letter to De- 
 troit, in the supposition, that the former Bishop had 
 returned from Rome, and he was kind toward me. I 
 thought the Pope did not yet know, that he had become 
 since the festival of Easter, 1838, merely a simple 
 Bishop of Rome, and that, for the future no more ex- 
 cresences of the beast would be tolerated in the Christian 
 church, but he prepared in his frenzy new matter to the 
 Apostle, for scandal of a very painful nature. By the 
 follies of Rome the Christian church has been desolated, 
 amongst the injuries of which, this is not the smallest, 
 that the Bishops not even understood the language of 
 those nations amongst whom they were sent as guides 
 and superintendents, and even now, in the year 1840, 
 Rome sends likewise such a Bishop into the United 
 States, though the Apostle of the Lord has risen already 
 on the 18th of February, 1838, on Saxagesima Sunday, 
 in the Cathedral church at Boston, and has given proofs 
 of it already through three volumes made public by the 
 press. The new Bishop has then indeed made his ap- 
 pearance at Detroit, and celebrated on the festival of 
 Pentecost his solemnity in the church, whilst I on the 
 same Sunday, in the same Diocess, amongst the Indians 
 at the crooked tree of the follies of the Bishops, celebra- 
 ted the festival of Pentecost, and must give now, instead 
 of speaking of the other events at Detroit, an account of 
 my celebration of Pentecost with the Indians. 
 
 We met with Francis Pirz, as already has been men- 
 tioned, amongst the Indians at Arbre Crochue, or the 
 crooked tree, as a place distant nine or more miles from, 
 and larger than this is generally named abroad, at the 
 inlet, in the middle of the week before Pentecost, as we 
 meet again in the most singular manner, in No. 9 of the 
 13* 
 
144 
 
 9th of September, 1840, the Catholic religious paper 
 "Hosianna," edited by Dr. Charles Joseph Koch, and 
 here we receive finally a perfect disclosure, about the 
 seeming inaccuracy caused by the angel of the Lord, 
 which was pointed out to me by Francis Pirz, on Satur- 
 day before Whit Sunday, in my third volume. 
 
 In this number of the "Hosianna," there appear on the 
 second page the following three articles: "The manifes- 
 tation of the Lord for the establishment of the universal 
 peace, which will last through thousands of years upon 
 the whole earth," &c. This is the title of my treatise, 
 which Dr. Koch began publishing in No. 8. and a con- 
 tinuation of which appears in No. 9. If it is the plea- 
 sure of the Lord, it shall be added in an extract to this 
 treatise. Immediately after my article, follows a letter 
 of Father Ivo Leviz to Dr. Platz, who together with Dr. 
 Koch publishes the "Hosianna," dated: "Erie, August 
 25th, 1840." Leviz places to the German title also the 
 Italian, " Signor DottoreT' But from his letter the fol- 
 lowing must be quoted for perpetual memory's sake. 
 
 "On the 2d of this month I have consecrated my church, 
 after the tolerable finishing of the same, and placed it 
 under the protection of the divine mother, in honor of her 
 uncontaminated conception, as I had vowed on my long 
 sea-voyage. In the afternoon of the same day, I conse- 
 crated also the church yard, amongst a thronging crowd 
 of people of all confessions, who are in the habit of staring 
 like stupid calves from ignorance of the ceremonies of 
 the Catholic Church, or laugh in their stupidity. A mis- 
 sionary from the far north, and highly deserving priest, 
 my countryman, Mr. Pirz, assisted me and delivered 
 very impressive addresses to my congregations. He 
 came several hundred of miles for the purpose of seeing 
 me. You can imagine my delight at his arrival. He 
 has been now these five years amongst the savages at 
 Grand Portage, Sault, &c. of Lake Superior, and is by 
 no allurements (so much he loves his Indians and their 
 truly Christian way of living) to be induced to leave them 
 but for a short excursion. In a short time, I trust, I 
 shall consecrate a second church in my missionary dis- 
 
145 
 
 trict, and then shall have three of them in a circuit of 
 one hundred and fifty English miles, two amongst the 
 Germans and one amongst the French. A fourth will 
 perhaps be erected in Meadville, notwithstanding all the 
 obstacles and oppositions raised by the Protestants; all 
 indeed of wood, and in such condition, that you, not used 
 to such sights, would shed tears upon entering them." 
 
 There are indeed deep mysteries concealed in the re- 
 maining points of this letter of Father Ivo Leviz. But 
 I need already a peculiar treatise for a perfect explana- 
 tion of the above quoted. The reader can guess, that 
 when already in John RossePs ic Eh, what is this?" such 
 deep mysteries are concealed, in this specimen (after my 
 having caught even a lion among the Indians in the des- 
 ert) something more profound must be hidden, than any 
 one mortal could have had a presentiment of without the 
 Apostle's elucidation of it. 
 
 I have given in my new work, proof specimens, which 
 will excite the astonishment of all nations, how the host 
 on white horses, whose festival I am celebrating this 1st 
 day of November, 1840, prepare the most appropriate ar- 
 ticles in the most suitable places of periodicals and furnish 
 me with these papers by wonderful ways and means. — 
 But, I assure you, my brethren, that I would have to 
 write many volumes,should I explain only all the mysteries 
 which have come to my knowledge, by means of periodi- 
 cals in quite a singular manner. For me it was nothing new 
 that the "Martha" came with five chosen pieces, together 
 with the mysteries concealed in the other pieces, into my 
 hands. But the letter of F. Ivo Leviz in the "Hosianna" 
 was something quite new to me, and this yet only in so 
 far as I have found by this letter Francis Pirz whom I 
 numbered amongst the living, so torn by the lion, that 
 only dry bones remained of him. Before I open the 
 deep mystery, I must remind the reader, that the host 
 on white horses had to struggle to effect that in the 
 Catholic "Hosianna" u the Lord's advent" as the Apostle 
 announced it, could appear, and it was followed by the 
 letter of Leviz. This great engagement in building 
 churches of wood cannot be explained here, except that 
 
146 
 
 I remark so much, that the number 4 is here equally re- 
 markable, as in the "Martha," the report of the Philologist 
 about the names of God, consisting of four letters. The 
 reader will, however, only learn fully to comprehend the 
 mystery, when he shall have entered by the new work fully 
 in the mystery of the number 5 of the Apostle of the Lord's 
 manifestation. According to Daniel's vision four beasts 
 appear before the glorious reign of Christ, and here builds 
 the servant of the beast, four churches of wood, over 
 which the Apostle would have to weep as well as over 
 the churches of wood built in the desert for the Indians, 
 if he did not see how the Lord at his great manifestation 
 has prepared the most costly materials for a church be- 
 coming his majesty, and how, not only the heavenly host 
 on white horses, but even the beast with all its followers, 
 must perform for this purpose the necessary services, as 
 we, after the thousand proofs given in the new work, shall 
 see now from a new one taken from the specimen of 
 Leviz's letter. Before I bring forth this new proof I must 
 remark, that on the same page of the "Hosianna" on 
 which stands first my article, secondly the letter of Leviz 
 thirdly also that article has been placed, which begins 
 with the words, " Where carcasses are there the ravens 
 will assemble." In this article is a picture of scandalous 
 disorders given, which happened at the Methodist Camp- 
 meetings. 
 
 Jesus says: cf Then when somebody will tell you: 
 there is Christ or there is He, you must not believe such 
 a one. For there will rise false Christs and false Pro- 
 phets, and give great signs and wonders, so that the 
 very elect, if it were possible, would be deceived. Be- 
 hold I have told you before! wherefore, if they shall say 
 unto you: Behold he is in the desert, go not forth: be- 
 hold he is in the secret chambers! believe it not. For 
 as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even 
 unto the west; so shall also the coming of the son of man 
 be. For where sover the carcass is, there will the eagles 
 be gathered together." Matt. xxiv. 24 — 28. 
 
 There is no room here to show how this prophecy re- 
 lates to our days, principally since, in my new work, an 
 
147 
 
 abundance of biblical prophecies have been explained, 
 the palpable fulfilling of which every one can now see, 
 and also about this prophecy as recorded by Luke, that 
 which was necessary has been said. In the Greek text, 
 it has been said, literally, of the false prophets, each of 
 whom produces his own Christ, that they would give, or 
 pretend to give, wonders and signs — namely, for the 
 purpose of leading men imo error. Not only popery, 
 but also other sects, abound with those wonders and 
 signSj as illusions for the deception and seduction of 
 men. I cannot read all the papers of these false pro- 
 phets; but there are, in various ways, many numbers of 
 periodicals of various sects, delivered unto me, filled 
 with miraculous stories of conversions, and the like 
 stuff, in order to ingratiate these sects to the blind; and 
 the camp-meetings, of which, also, the same number 
 which contains the "Eh, what is this?" testifies, are 
 places where people are blinded to believe in those 
 heralds who cry out, " Behold, he is in the desert!" and 
 when it is getting too cold in the desert, they produce 
 their new Christ in the chambers. Each sect proclaims 
 that they have the true Christ, as likewise our Franciscan 
 Father, Ivo Leviz, who, even in consecrating his church, 
 attributes to Mary such titles, as the Apostle of the 
 Lord must regret, as titles originated with Anti-Christ, 
 whilst the ignorance of such erring souls excites his pity. 
 The beast shows itself in various shapes. We had 
 already mares, black horses, oxen, and, by the Father of 
 the Order of St. Francis, Satan scolds those who do not 
 join in his ceremonies, by calling them stupid calves. 
 But we shall soon hear under what shape of the beast 
 Christ shows to us the Father of the Order of St. Fran- 
 cis, in his church-consecration. The leaders of the 
 remaining sects ought yet not to indulge in the opinion, 
 that their Christ had not been horribly disfigured by 
 them. The true Christ has called them from the rising 
 of the sun to the setting of the same, by his Apostle, to 
 assemble at Harmageddon, in order to show them where 
 they are. But I believed myself that, with the publica- 
 tion of my third volume, the camp-meeting would cease. 
 
148 
 
 Yet there appear also in this treatise, new specimens of 
 this assembly, but we must endeavor to finish it, since we 
 have no intention of extending it to a large volume. 
 
 First I mention, therefore, about the letter of Leviz, and 
 the reason why I have purposely noticed the Italian title 
 bestowed in it to the editor, of u Signore Dottore," only 
 so much, that this letter is a supplement, and, in the same 
 time, a new illustration of the prophecy given by Priest 
 Hammer. This prophecy is written partly in prose and 
 partly in verse, with the Italian head, u Vengo ad au- 
 gurarle un felice viaggio — Buon viaggio, stia bene!" as 
 if both were Italians; though neither of them belongs to 
 that nation — although both had to perform memorable 
 parts at the end of the Italian comedy; as with regard to 
 C. Hammer, can be seen in my third volume, and as far 
 as relates to the master of ceremonies, Leviz, will be 
 proved by the following circumstances. 
 
 Pierz, who is mentioned in the letter of Leviz as 
 having assisted him in his ceremonies, is the same Fran- 
 cis Pirz whom I visited amongst the Indians; but I met 
 him in none of the places indicated in the letter, though 
 he was missionary there and elsewhere, and mentioned 
 them to me as stations to be soon visited by him. None 
 of them would, however, have perfectly agreed with the 
 mystery. It will be seen in the third volume, at the ex- 
 planation of the hitting of the image by the stone, how 
 the lightning-rods in the far East have gone out from 
 Mount Calvary, and now I had finally to visit myself, 
 conducted by higher guidance, the place in the far West, 
 bearing the mystic name of La Croix, the cross, but 
 must then come still farther by passing the crooked tree, 
 to the inlet on the end of Lake Huron, in order to catch 
 the small lion. The prophet and doctor, Jacob Supan, 
 with whom the reader will become acquainted in the new 
 work, can now understand the prophecy in which he 
 mentions the Huron, but which I omitted in the new 
 work, having mentioned several other prophecies of this 
 Doctor; not knowing then, myself, that the Lord would 
 ever order me to navigate the long Huron. But such 
 was the decision in the higher plan, that I had to come 
 
149 
 
 to the inlet on its end, though I am, indeed, not quite 
 sure whether this inlet belongs to Lake Huron or to 
 Lake Michigan, for the Lord had not allowed me to get 
 a map; but he has shown me, through the guard on white 
 horses, on my road, the route on which I had to travel. 
 But, in the valley in the inlet was the terminating point 
 of my journey, because, there in the great desert of the 
 mystery, Father Simon Saenderle had to resign his sta- 
 tion to Francis Pirz, in order to travel to Jerusalem, 
 and for the purpose of enabling me to catch the small 
 lion; for which purpose, I had to pass by the crooked 
 tree, which had received its dreadful signification from 
 the crooked staff of the bishops. 
 
 At my arrival, Indians, also from various regions met 
 there, who engaged Pirz so much that I had to explain 
 my cause in as short a manner as possible. When he 
 (from my explanation) came to the conclusion, that 
 Popery was now to be abolished, he told me he could not 
 possibly conceive how an Apostle could rise against 
 papacy. I told him he should study correctly my work, 
 which I had brought to him, and he would learn from it 
 to understand the great mystery, which could not so 
 shortly be explained to one blinded by prejudices. 
 Having only written to the leaders of papacy in my 
 native country, and not yet received an answer from 
 them, I made use of this opportunity in order to learn 
 what Pirz knew from those quarters. He told me 
 amongst other things, that Father Ivo Leviz, in the fall 
 of the last year had come to America, and had written 
 to him from Philadelphia, but that he was ignorant of his 
 subsequent location. On Whit Sunday at 9 o'clock, A. 
 M., a letter was delivered unto Pirz, coming from Leviz, 
 which he immediately handed to me to read it, from 
 which we finally learned that Leviz was Curate in Erie, 
 at the lake of the like name. The circumstance ap- 
 peared to me to be of importance, that the priest of the 
 Order of St. Francis, Ivo Leviz, my distant neighbor at 
 the mystic stone of the 2d chapter of Daniel, the fourth 
 priest from my native country, whilst I was the third, 
 
150 
 
 should have come to America, and that exactly on this 
 high festival of great mysteries, at 9 o'clock, A. M., his 
 letter should have been brought; indicating at the same 
 time to me, the place of his residence. The mysteries 
 contained here began then to unfold themselves, why, 
 when I went from Buffalo to Detroit, whilst the steam- 
 boat stopped at Erie, the spirit did not allow me to go on 
 shore, or to inquire after the names of the clergymen of 
 the place, and the reader will see, that if I had paid on 
 my journey from Buffalo to Detroit a visit to Leviz in 
 Erie, the great mystery which the Lord had resolved to 
 accomplish, would not have been performed. It was re- 
 vealed to me on the same day to go and see Leviz. 
 Cleaveland was the point at which I had resolved to 
 meet Erzinger after my return from the Indians, in order 
 to travel then through Ohio. Consequently I had to go 
 one hundred miles back towards Buffalo, in order to pay 
 this visit to Leviz in Erie. Pirz gave me a letter to 
 Leviz, and this now aged father I had not known per- 
 sonally before I learned from him, that when he departed 
 from home, nothing was then known about the present 
 manifestation of Christ in my native country. From this 
 circumstance I concluded that the great-ones, whom I 
 had exhorted to publish this cause had not yet done their 
 duty. He added, that he had heard it mentioned by the 
 priests at New York and Philadelphia, and that he was 
 scandalized by my rising up against papacy. It is known 
 that the Order of St. Francis was a strong pillar to 
 Popery. But knowing also enlightened men of this 
 Order, and not having before become acquainted person- 
 ally with Leviz, I little suspected that I should meet 
 with such horrible darkness, as likewise manifests itself 
 in the expressions extracted from his letter in the "Hosi- 
 anna." I admonished him to study my work, in order to 
 learn the nature of my cause. He then declared he 
 would rather lose his head than do this, unless the 
 Bishop should order him to study it, when I began to 
 insist from the desire to cure him of his dreadful supersti- 
 tion, he spoke of his urgent labors, of the building of his 
 
151 
 
 church, which obliged him to leave the room. The 
 demons who adhered to him would not bear to behold 
 my face. 
 
 We went each of us his own way, I returned to the 
 house, where I had stopped according to his own instruc- 
 tion, showing whither the answer to his letter should be 
 directed, and where the Lord had in the mean time col- 
 lected some people. I thought that there was nothing 
 remaining to be clone, but telling to the church-elder my 
 encounter with his curate. Soon a venerable man pre- 
 sented himself, who had come from the country into the 
 town, and spoke with indignation of the blindness of the 
 curate; assuring me at the same time, that he had read the 
 two first volumes of my work, and that the Protestant 
 minister was now reading the same, a copy having been 
 received, which was now circulating. The blind preacher 
 Stolman, who is mentioned in my third volume, had sent 
 the work to his father to Erie, who was anxious of cir- 
 culating this important novelty. I sold my work there 
 and went to the Protestant minister of the place, who 
 treated me in the most friendly manner, and was glad to 
 be able to purchase the whole work, of which he had 
 read the first two volumes, and to have them as a pro- 
 perty. I saw, that the Lord had sent me from various 
 reasons to Erie, but the real mystery has fully been re- 
 vealed only by No. 9 of the" Hosianna." That Leviz has 
 mentioned my singular encounter with him to our friend 
 Pirz, and warned him against studying my books, in 
 order to avoid the papal excommunication, may be con- 
 cluded from their coming together at the consecration of 
 a church with an anti-christian title. The dragon was 
 enjoying once more the satisfaction, that Leviz, whom I 
 had, in the house of John Rossel, noted down amongst 
 the priests excluded from the church of Christ, which 
 act was then published on the 31st of July through the 
 German "Disseminator of Truth," has immediately after 
 it, namely on the 2d of August, performed his ceremonies 
 by the assistance of Pirz. 
 
 I did not understand the spirit, when he, vol. iii. page 
 712, revealed to me, that Erie, in the prophetic piece, 
 14 
 
152 
 
 which is explained there, is to be derived from our 
 "eriove" (he is roaring like a lion); for it was anew 
 prophecy, of which no mortal understood anything, until 
 I explained the same in the third volume, pages 705-7 13. 
 But, how could I have had any presentiment ofthat con- 
 nexion in the mystery by the derivation of Erie from our 
 "eriove?" That the Lord, after having unfolded this to 
 me, would do something uncommon for the illustration 
 of this mystery, I expected; yet I remarked only general- 
 ly, that our Erie came from a word, denoting a loud, 
 boisterous noise; more clearly I might have expressed 
 it: "from the roaring of a lion." In my native language 
 Lev is the word for lion, and Leviz or Levizh means a 
 small lion. What astonishing things the Lord has al- 
 lowed to be discovered by the false lion, which has reduc- 
 ed the church of Christ to its dregs, and the mystery of 
 whose exclusion has been performed on the festival of 
 Easter, 1838, the reader will learn from my work. At 
 the separating of the stone from the mountain in the 
 prophecy of Daniel, Leviz is likewise remarkable. The 
 great mass of water, which by the getting loose of the 
 stone, has rolled from the mystic lake over the fields, 
 was resisted by the elevation of the chain of hills of 
 Mansburg, four (English) miles distant from my native 
 place. And in Mansburg our Leviz (small lion), was 
 born. But he had to come to Erie in America, and I 
 had to catch in the spirit the small lion by his letter in 
 the desert, amongst the Indians on Pentecost, at nine 
 o'clock, A. M., as it was mentioned above, and in Erie 
 I had to meet him, in order to make him roar like a 
 small lion, and to make him mourn about the killing of 
 the Apocaliptic beast in the great mystery. And for 
 this reason the heavy stroke had to fall upon him, and 
 who would have thought, that I would have to write 
 down the excommunication of my countryman Leviz in 
 the house of John Rossel? And how could I possibly 
 expect to hear from Samuel Ludvigh, when delivering to 
 him the article, with the names of the excommunicated, 
 in order to publish the same in his paper, that the sister 
 of Baraga, teacher of the female Indians in the desert, 
 
153 
 
 who plays the principal part in the prophecy of the Erie 
 clamor, had lodged in the same house with him in Phila- 
 delphia, and that I would meet her there ? In order to 
 reward him for this disclosure, I showed him, that he also 
 appeared as Prophet in the third volume of my new work 
 immediately before and after the prophecy, wherein the 
 sister of Baraga is concerned; for the reader will be 
 convinced from my new work, that not only priests and 
 others, who are considered as believers, but even the 
 unbelieving, when inspired by the Apostle, had to pro- 
 phesy, and especially Samuel Ludvigh or Ludwigh, after 
 our interview, when he was still editor of the German 
 paper "Old and New World" in Philadelphia. Conse- 
 quently it was quite in order, that the widowed Lady de 
 Heffern, formerly (after her maiden name) Baraga, 
 when flying from the extreme desert of the Indians 
 through great cities, and the prophetic spirit confided to 
 her in the prophesy important parts, and when all her 
 distant living acquaintances, even her brother Baraga, 
 from whom she went away in starting her journey, believ- 
 ed that she had gone back to the Old World, that, I say, 
 this lady came in the new world to Philadelphia, and took 
 her lodgings with the Prophet of the Old and New 
 World, Samuel Ludvigh. According to his direction I 
 have indeed found her out in Philadelphia, and learned 
 from her that also Leviz had found her, in order that 
 through the supplements in this treatise, extraordinary 
 illustrations could be added to my explanation of the 
 prophesy of the priest, C. Hammer, given in the third 
 volume, which is one of the most important prophecies. 
 The roaring of the small lion can be guessed at, when 
 he saw in the "Hosianna" immediately before this letter, 
 to the " Signore Dottore," a section of my treatise entitled: 
 " The manifestation of the Lord, for the establishment of 
 univers al peace," &c. he having before solemnly declared, 
 that he would rather have his head cut off, than study 
 my work, without the express order of his bishop, since 
 he had sworn obedience, as well to his bishop, as to 
 his order. The u Signore Dottore," as well as Priest 
 Koch, had a little more sense, to perceive that it was not 
 
154 
 
 at all necessary to ask the bishop for council, whe- 
 ther they were right in studying my work, and mentioning 
 it in the "Hosianna" or not. It is yet remarkable, that 
 after having received the number of the "Hosianna," 
 where we are brought together in such a singular manner, 
 I have received no further number, and no answer even 
 to my request, not knowing consequently whether the 
 bishop has deposed the " Signore Dottore," or what else 
 has become of him. The host on white horses fulfil the 
 charges of the Lord, that I receive what is necessary for 
 me, for the elucidation of the mysteries of the heavenly 
 kingdom, and have kept from me every thing which is 
 useless for this purpose. 
 
 When before this, the Superior of the Order of the Re- 
 deemer, Prost, treated me in a strange manner, and then 
 the collector, Bayer, appeared to me, not as a priest, but 
 as a boar, rendered insane by the demons, I went from 
 them immediately to the Arch-Bishop in Baltimore, in 
 order to explain to him in another than the German lan- 
 guage, of which he is ignorant, the manifestation of 
 the Lord, and to tell him at the same time, what kind of 
 priests, were under his superintendence. But the person 
 who opened the door told me the Arch-Bishop had gone 
 just now in the country, and I understood the mystery, 
 and still more in Rossel's dwelling, when the spirit point- 
 ed out to me the priests, whom I had to denote by their 
 names, as excluded from the Church of Christ. I shall 
 teach, as Apostle, the priests and monks to obey Christ, 
 after the pope with his bishops and orders had desolated 
 the church in such a manner, that finally Christ had to 
 appear, for her restoration by an Apostle, no other way of 
 deliverance being left for her, as can be seen from my 
 three volumes, and as every thing in the present transac- 
 tions, so likewise this is remarkable, that of five priests 
 to whom I had to announce the excommunication from 
 the Church of Christ, one belonged to the Order of Bene- 
 dict, of a monastery at Salzburg; the other to that of 
 Francis from my own country. The third was Superior 
 of the Order of the Redeemer, from the congregation of 
 Vienna, consequently all three came from the same Em- 
 
155 
 
 pire with me to America, but to what Order the Collector 
 belongs, is unknown to me: only so much I am sure of, 
 that Satan after his having been stricken by the Apostle, 
 could not confide unto him a more appropriate office, than 
 that of collecting money for the upholding of his dominion 
 on earth. The last of those whom the spirit had pointed 
 out, expressly to be stricken by me, we met at Buffalo, 
 a significant name, and his name is Pax (peace), as these 
 strokes lead likewise to the peace, and when emperors 
 and kings cause millions of men to be slaughtered and 
 send their souls to hell, in order to produce a miserable 
 show of peace, it is becoming at the manifestation of the 
 Lord for an universal peace, which will last through 
 thousands of years, that the capital opposers be stricken, 
 and separated from the flock of Christ, in order that they 
 by this step may be brought for themselves to reflect and 
 repent sincerely, and that the ways for obtaining peace 
 might be opened to the nation. 
 
 The short notices for the illustration of the mistakes 
 committed relative to Francis Pirz, will only be fully un- 
 derstood, when my new work shall be correctly studied 
 and it will excite astonishment how the Lord, when the 
 Apostle himself at first sight believed himself to have 
 committed an error of memory, chooses to conceal in it 
 the deepest secrets of his providence. Such faults of the 
 memory could impugn my Apostleship as little as (for ex- 
 ample) my colleague's, Paul's, apostolic authority was ab- 
 rogated by the mistake he committed by writing, Gal. ii. 
 1, " after fourteen years," instead of writing "after four 
 years," and so likewise in many other points of the Scrip- 
 ture, where here and there in such faults of the memory, 
 mysteries are also concealed, as, for instance in the mis- 
 take of Paul just now mentioned, a mystery is hidden, 
 which has unfolded itself in the steps done by me in the 
 name of the Lord. I believe yet that in no such error of 
 the biblical writers such depths are hidden, as in the mis- 
 take, by which I confounded the still living priest, Fran- 
 cis Pirz, with his deceased brother, the priest John Pirz, 
 and that we then meet in the "Hosianna," on one and the 
 same page, where he makes his appearance, indeed 
 
156 
 
 amongst the dry bones, which Ezekiel has seen in his vi- 
 sion, by assisting a priest in his ceremonies, excommuni- 
 cated by the Apostle of the Lord from the church. But 
 in how many places the host on white horses had to ope- 
 rate, in order that the great mystery of the resurrection 
 of many could be performed, the reader can guess at for 
 himself ; since the first occasion for it was, that the an- 
 gel of the Lord came to me in Detroit, whilst writing to 
 Francis Pirz, and directed me to go and see him myself. 
 Then the angels effected very much in various places, 
 till we finally met in the before mentioned manner in the 
 " Hosianna." However, that Francis, (^though seduced 
 by the small lion, so that instead of studying my work, 
 he went to assist him in his ceremonies) will yet be awa- 
 kened from the dead, I do not doubt at all. The Lord 
 has made allowance for the weakness of those who were 
 blinded by various prejudices in different ways, and 
 those who roared with the false lion have received their 
 lesson, as well as those who permitted themselves to be 
 driven by Satan, as horses of every description and oxen 
 are, by men. 
 
 From my third volume it will be seen, that amongst 
 the priests from my native country I am the third in 
 America. Baraga and then Pirz had to precede me, on 
 account of great mysteries, but Leviz, as the fourth, had 
 to come behind me, in order to accomplish the prophecy 
 of the Priest Hammer. Great was the surprise, when 
 it became known, that the proprietor of a domain, Bara- 
 ga, had renounced his dominion, in order to become priest, 
 and still greater became this astonishment, when as the 
 firsfrfrom my native country, he went as missionary to the 
 Indians, learned soon their language, and effected many 
 conversions in different places. When Pirz took the same 
 resolution, people again wondered, how a now aged priest, 
 who enjoyed in his parsonage every comfort of life, could 
 form such a resolution. But in my new work the deep 
 mystery has been unfolded, likewise, why the Lord has 
 sent me in the third place to America. I believed the 
 mystery to have been already complete. But now is 
 clearly to be seen, that also the roaring little lion in order 
 
157 
 
 to be excluded by the Apostle at John Rossel's, belong- 
 ed to it. But the number 4 is not yet the number of the 
 Apostle; for this reason our Rossel had, driven by the 
 invisible power, to add to the four pieces in his "Martha," 
 still the piece of the Prophet Thomson, and in the similar 
 way are we here also assisted by the Prophet Hammer, 
 when he writes in the prophecy explained by me in the 
 third volume, concerning the sister of Baraga: "his 
 noble-souled sister, Antoinette, widowed De HefFern, ri- 
 valed her spiritual brother in noble high mindedness, and 
 accompanied him, after his last short visit in Europe back 
 to North America, in order to take care of the education 
 and instruction of the female part of the mission of Bara- 
 ga. At this short visit, as the Prophet calls it, Baraga 
 opened to me the road to America, for which purpose the 
 Bishop at Detroit, whom I had to exclude on the festival 
 of Easter, 1839, from the church of Christ, must furnish 
 the Episcopal seal, for the corroboration of the document, 
 which, according to the Austrian, but unchristian, canon- 
 law, was required for my voyage, but which yet would 
 not have been sufficient for my dismissal from the Aus- 
 trian Monarchy, if Baraga had not represented to the 
 Arch-duke Lewis, in a conversation three quarters of an 
 hour long (the Emperor himself then being sick), how 
 beneficial it would be to the Church, if the Professor of 
 the Biblical study, Smolnikar, was dismissed and sent to 
 America. For the Church, this is indeed the greatest 
 benefit which Christ could confer upon the same. Only 
 that he must begin to work in quite another manner than 
 any Duke or an Apostle of the Indians, Baraga, or I 
 myself then could expect, though the Lord had shown to 
 me already many signs of his manifestation. 
 
 Baraga has not only opened to me the road to America, 
 but he also took his sister with him to Makinaw, as the 
 reader will still bear in mind, where she spent the winter 
 in the same house in which I looked at the mystery of 
 the towering waves on the 6th Sunday after Easter, of 
 this year, 1840, and on the day following. She then 
 went in the spring, 1838, after my having solemnly exclu- 
 ded under the name of Leo (Lion) Hefner, who had 
 
158 
 
 reduced the torch of Christianity (in Hebrew, ner) to its 
 dregs (in German, Hefe) on Easter of the same year, 
 the head appointed by the dragon in Rome, from the 
 Church of Christ, in his name as his Apostle under the 
 accompaniment of great signs and wonders, also Antoin- 
 ette, widowed de HefTern, from Makinaw, from the 
 rocky island, called by the Indians with a deep sense, 
 4 'The Turtle," to the remotest desert of the Indians. 
 The deep secret of this event was disclosed to me only, 
 when I received by wonderful ways, as is often the case with 
 such documents, the prophecy of Priest Hammer, written 
 towards the end of October, 1839, and published on the 
 21st November, 1839, in the German "Friend of Truth," 
 edited at Cincinnati, and from the same, learnt also the 
 fact, that Baraga's sister, in order, that she might not 
 perish in the most remote desert, had now come to 
 Detroit and over Lake Erie (three hundred miles in 
 length) to Buffalo, (wild ox, as Pax or Peace has shown 
 himself at my arrival there) hoping to procure her re- 
 covery in a milder climate. 
 
 The reader will see from my second volume, that, after 
 my having excluded the Apocalyptic beast, with the No. 
 666, from the Church of Jesus, and after having subse- 
 quently received astonishing disclosures about things 
 connected with this exclusion by the spirit of the Lord, 
 and by degrees, whilst I still from the time of my pro- 
 fessorship of the biblical study believed to connect the 
 right name with the number 666, and consequently was 
 not seeking for this name in the list of mystic names, 
 which were prepared for me for the purpose of excommu- 
 nication, till the spirit of the Lord ordered me at length 
 on the 20th of November, 1838, to seek the number 666 
 in the name, and to make known the same to the nations, 
 and it has been shown in the second volume, page 446, 
 that the name Hefner, given to me by higher direction 
 for the sake of exclusion from the Church of Jesus, which 
 also was designated by wonders and signs of every de- 
 scription, as that appointed by the Lord, for the accom- 
 plishment of the prophecy of the number 666, contains 
 this number 666 exactly. On the anniversary of the 
 
159 
 
 revelation given to me (the Lord calculating with uner- 
 ring accuracy days and hours of the fulfilling of his 
 prophecies relating to our days) that the Lord has not 
 destined any other name than that of Hefner for the ac- 
 complishment of the prophecy of the beast with the 
 number 666, the prophecy relating to Antoinette, wid- 
 owed de Heffern, has been in Cincinnati (of Italian 
 origin") in press; and I have shown in the third volume, in 
 explaining this prophecy, that HefTern in the Greek 
 language (for in this language the name of the beast 
 must be written, in order to obtain its number) has the 
 same letters, giving the same numbers as Hefner. 
 
 The reader, before studying my new work, must know 
 that Baraga possesses such a zeal in promoting Christi- 
 anity, as I have found in none of his equals, in our days, 
 but that his Christianity has its deepest roots in Popery, 
 and according to his principles his sister must likewise 
 be judged. The Lord has given her to us in the fulfil- 
 ling of his prophecy as a symbolic figure. Her brother 
 left her remaining at the Turtle, Makinaw, in the same 
 winter when the Apostle made here in Boston great 
 preparation for the slaughter of the Apocalyptic beast. 
 But after the Apocalyptic beast had been slaughtered on 
 the festival of Easter, 1838, the widowed Antoinette 
 went with the same letters, and the complete number of 
 the beast 666, in the most remote desert into a large 
 island, in order to mourn amongst the Indians the great 
 loss of her head; since in the Christian church her 
 patron, the Franciscan Anthony and other saints, recom- 
 mended by their head in Rome, will no more be im- 
 plored for help, but Christ himself. By her great afflic- 
 tion she had fallen sick, and had to remove in the time 
 appointed by the Lord, back from the desert, and to 
 appear at Detroit in the month of October, most suitable 
 for it, the mystery of which is explained in my third 
 volume, in order to fly then three hundred miles over the 
 mysterious Erie, in milder regions. I understood and 
 explained the mystery in the third volume, so far as the 
 same was then fulfilled; but I did not then know, that I 
 myself had to contribute much to its perfect accomplish- 
 
160 
 
 ment. This took place when I, on my last journey, 
 during the visitation of the dry-bones, met Father Simon 
 Saenderle, at Rochester on the canal, and made then 
 also three hundred miles in going over Lake Erie in the 
 steamboat from Buffalo to Detroit. But then I had to pro- 
 ceed three hundred miles more upon the Huron, in order to 
 be also deposited at the Turtle, and to look on the storms 
 upon the Huron, and exactly at this moment the "Bos- 
 ton Daily Times" of this day, the second of November 
 is handed to me, which I rarely take in hands. But 
 there is also an article contained in it, entitled: "Gale 
 on Lake Huron, and providential escape of one hundred 
 and Mty persons," where amongst other things it is said: 
 "We learn that a heavy gale has been raging on Lake 
 H uron for several days, doing much damage to the vessels 
 and endangering the lives of many persons," &c. Then 
 the report gives amongst others an account how one 
 hundred and fifty persons in a steamboat prepared them- 
 selves for death by prayer. Yet they received pardon; this 
 storm being only an illustration of the storms which I 
 saw on the Huron, the Lord being yet also able to col- 
 lect the appropriate one hundred and fifty persons on a 
 steamboat, if it is necessary for the illustration of the 
 mystery, and then to destroy them without storms by fire 
 and water, as I have given a proof of it in the second, 
 and a still stronger one in the third volume, when in both 
 steamboats were launched more than three hundred peo- 
 ple into another life; the strongest proofs, however, shall 
 follow only when the dry-bones after the explanation of 
 such astonishing things will not yet stir into life. 
 
 After other supplements which I have touched at 
 already in this treatise for the illustration of the Proph- 
 ecy, given by Hammer, it is still to be remarked, that 
 Antoinette HefTern, on her return did not sit down at 
 the Turtle, but left her on the side. But upon the Erie 
 she made before three hundred miles when going into 
 the desert, and three hundred when returning, till she 
 reached Buffalo. I proceeded likewise three hundred 
 miles in crossing Lake Erie from Buffalo to Detroit. 
 But in returning I proceeded only two hundred, till I found 
 
161 
 
 next to the town of Erie the small lion, who was like- 
 wise necessary to complete the prophecy. Consequently 
 I had to catch him at the great inlet of the crooked tree, 
 where formerly the mystery of F. Simon Saenderle was 
 deposited, on Whit Sunday by his letter. Now finally 
 are progressed my five hundred miles upon the Erie, as 
 well as the secret of the fundamental number 5 in the 
 prophecy of Erie, in which the persons of Baraga, his 
 sister Antoinette, widowed de HefFern, Father Simon 
 Saenderle (in this mystery my name) and Francis Pirz 
 appear, with whom in the desert of the Indians I have 
 caught Ivo Leviz by his letter and with whom for the 
 complete unfolding of this mystery we meet in the "Ho- 
 sianna," whilst now finally the Apostolic number 5 is ac- 
 complished, and the prophecy embraces four men and 
 one woman. 
 
 I have in volume third, page 794, for the illustration 
 of the things, mentioned what disgraceful things the 
 Pope did, though he ought to have been already informed 
 by the Austrian court, what Christ the Lord, at his great 
 manifestation on the festival of Easter, 1838, had done, 
 respecting him, when I extracted from the German peri- 
 odical, " The Old and New World," of September 7, 
 1839, the news of the canonization which had taken 
 place in Rome, amidst the most extraordinary solemni- 
 ties. But how remarkable the names of the four monks, 
 with that of the Capuchin Nun are, which I introduced 
 with the words of the paper, I now first perceive clearly. 
 I would not have mentioned the spectacle, if this number 
 of it had not come into my hands by extraordinary ways, 
 and if I had not been admonished to do it by the spirit: 
 However, it will be seen how the travels of Princes and 
 other great ones to the great ceremony in Rome, and the 
 previous preparations for the canonization, which the 
 demon has enjoyed his delight in such follies of men, 
 together with the solemnities of this act, have caused 
 greater expenses than the spreading of the great manifes- 
 tation of the Lord in my new work, will cost when pub- 
 lished in all the capital languages of the world. The 
 Lord has permitted, that the dragon has performed one 
 
162 
 
 more spectacle of this kind, since the Lord was pleased 
 to give also a prophecy with the Italian title, in which 
 four men, together with one woman, had to play their 
 parts; but the fifth the Apostle had to seek first whilst 
 travelling, and he has caught him under the name of the 
 little lion, since the Lord also, for the purpose of the ex- 
 communication of popery from his church, caused the 
 Apostle to register in such wonderful ways, that all sub- 
 sequent nations will be astonished by them, to insert, not 
 only the name of Hefner, but also, that of Leo, (lion) 
 in his parochial catalogue for exclusion, and to execute 
 the same on the festival of Easter, 1838, with a far 
 greater solemnity, than all human ingenuity would have 
 been able to invent. The reader has yet no reason to 
 wonder, that the Lord, for the illustration of his manifes- 
 tation causes likewise many things to be prepared by the 
 pope. It is done in the same manner as it was perform- 
 ed by John Rossel in the "Martha." As once, Kaip- 
 has, according to the testimony of the Apostle John, 
 prophesied of Christ, thus Leo (lion) the twelfth, had, 
 (he, concluding the mystic number of the false apostles) 
 to prophesy still more solemnly in his consistory, than 
 Kaiphas did, and then to publish his prophecy by his bull 
 to all priests of his confession, that I am a father of the 
 church, or an Apostle of Christ. The prophecy, the 
 pope did indeed, with all his priests, as little understand, 
 as Rossel understood the contents of his number of 
 the "Martha," which Thomson has sent to me. But I 
 have now explained the prophecy in my second volume, 
 in such a manner, that each plain man, who can read a 
 book of common sense, can comprehend it. But by the 
 last pope, Gregory, (watchman,) the sixteenth, who con- 
 cludes the mystery of the false watchmen, or the false 
 prophets, I have received documents of another kind, 
 which the reader will find in my new work, and by him 
 the Lord has first opened unto me, that he has destined 
 me to destroy the anti-christian popery. After a success- 
 ful penetration into my new work, it will be seen, that also 
 the document concerning the latest saints of the pope, 
 for the elucidation of the cause has come into my hands 
 
163 
 
 by peculiar ways. But to me, the Lord says, that I, though 
 his Apostle, will be amongst the blessed, only when I 
 shall have fulfilled my career faithfully ; otherwise I would 
 be also cast into hell. I hope yet, that he will support 
 me with his grace, but condemn at the same time in antici- 
 pation, all those who would canonize me, and I am fully 
 satisfied, if I am only saved by Christ the Lord's mercy. 
 As in the publication of the latest five saints, stands 
 the Capuchin Nun in the last place, and the name of this 
 Nun is Veronica Giuliani, so I inquired also in Baltimore, 
 after a priest and nephew of Cardinal Giuliani; but, to 
 my sorrow, I found, instead of him, his wife, who told 
 me that her husband was travelling, for the purpose of 
 collecting money for the building of his church. Yet I 
 learned, as already mentioned, that Antoinette, widowed 
 De Heffern was residing in Philadelphia. When arriv- 
 ing in that mysterious city of Philadelphia, and inquiring 
 after her in the house whereto I was directed, I did not 
 find her there, but in another house, not far from my 
 regular dwelling in Philadelphia. The reader will learn 
 from my new w r ork, that in every dwelling where I am 
 staying for a longer time, as well as in the environs of 
 the same, the Lord has prepared every thing necessary 
 for the sensualization of the mysteries, w T hich I have to 
 celebrate in that dwelling, and the Lord has worked 
 many wonders to bring me in the dwellings, most appro- 
 priate for my longer stay; likewise, how he has fixed days, 
 and even hours, for the celebration of the mysteries" in 
 my dwellings. In the five months and fifteen days of my 
 first stay at Philadelphia, I exhibited the Italian Gallery, 
 as the same appears in my second volume, and opposite 
 to my room I saw, as often as I turned towards the East, 
 the large inscription, announcing, that there also, an 
 Italian had established his gallery. When coming during 
 my last voyage, through Philadelphia, I saw this inscrip^ 
 tion no more, and was informed that the Italian had re- 
 moved, together with his gallery, since I had myself to 
 exhibit no Italian gallery any longer, and then I went, 
 only in the next street, to pay a visit to Antoinette De 
 Heffern. I did not know this remarkable lady, person- 
 15 
 
164 
 
 ally, though she is a sister to my school-fellow, Baraga: 
 she told me whatever she thought to be of interest to 
 me, amongst other things, that she had read my first 
 volume in the desert, which I had sent to her brother, 
 and that she had carried the same with her from thence, 
 in order to bring it to Europe, but that her connexions 
 in Europe were in some anxiety about her, expecting 
 her, in consequence of a letter of her brother, in Europe, 
 though she had written to them that she had still to re- 
 main in America, on account of her feeble health. I 
 was not surprised, when she told me that she, (no steam- 
 boat plying so far as where Baraga in the desert lives,) 
 had yet made in returning from the desert in a vessel 
 with sails, such a rapid progress, that the Captain told 
 her, he had never witnessed such a speedy trip, to which 
 I could add much more for the illustration of the prophecy 
 of priest Hammer. But such supplements would be 
 endless; for where the Lord manifests himself to us, 
 many (couriers of both sexes,) are in motion, to give a 
 testimony of his great appearance, which yet cannot be 
 understood, before the great connexion of the things, as 
 explained in my three volumes, is duly perceived. 
 
 Brethren! the event with our dead Francis Pirz, as 
 now the Spirit of the Lord has shown him, admonishes 
 all of us to seek our salvation with fear and trembling. 
 He resides, indeed, in the valley on the inlet; but I 
 would certainly not have numbered him with the dry 
 bones, if the Lord had not presented him as dead by the 
 inaccuracy selected in my third volume, though he 
 might have been reported to me as having assisted a 
 priest, whom I had excluded by higher direction from the 
 Church of Jesus. I would have still excused him with 
 his being ignorant of the fact of that exclusion; and I 
 would have hoped that the Lord would not make him ac- 
 countable for it, as he does not hold those responsible who, 
 not knowing better, are still sticking to popery, but strive 
 otherwise to do his will, according to their best know- 
 ledge, till they can perceive the great mystery now un- 
 folded. But, where this can be done, no further excuse 
 can avail any thing, and before our Lord all their good 
 
165 
 
 works are an abomination, they refusing to cooperate to 
 the attainment of the highest end, which the Lord has 
 decreed to effect by his present manifestation for the 
 welfare of all nations. This has now been demonstrated 
 to us by our dead Francis Pirz. He was zealous in his 
 native country, and he has already, during five years, 
 labored indefatigably, under many hardships and suffer- 
 ings, in the work of converting the gentiles. Yes, he 
 has even received the Apostle of the Lord with all marks 
 of friendship; has entertained him, and, though himself 
 extremely poor, has provided him with six dollars for the 
 continuation of his voyage. But he has not fulfilled the 
 Apostolic charge, to study my work, in order to have his 
 eyes opened; but he has, instead of doing this, heard the 
 voice of his friend, whom the Apostle had to exclude 
 from the Church of Christ, and went to assist him; by 
 whieh act, he mingled amongst the dead bones, which 
 yet the mercy of the Lord will call again into life, and 
 will leave him, likewise, not amongst the dead, after 
 having been set up as a sign for all those who want to be 
 considered as preachers of the gospel, and yet would not 
 hear me when I paid to them, personally, a visit, or 
 wrote to them, admonishing them by letters to make 
 known the manifestation of the Lord — and also for all 
 who can get this treatise, and will yet neglect to spread 
 the great manifestation of our Lord . He is called Francis, 
 like the Patriarch of the Franciscans; but his deceased 
 brother's name is John, that is, a God's Mercy," which 
 has appeared to all of us, and the Apostle, John, has risen 
 from the dead, by my explanation of his Revelation, as 
 laid down in my third volume, and the Lord has unfolded 
 the same by the Apostle Andreas, in the new work, and 
 Christ, the Lord, now admonishes (by Francis, but who 
 is now called, by higher direction, John, God's Mercy) 
 all preachers of the gospel not to slight his mercy, that 
 they may not remain for ever among the dry bones. 
 
 The Lord has revealed to me, in the few days of my 
 stay amongst the Indians, many things of which I yet 
 can point out only one here. But first I will make a 
 short mention of a third mistake in my work, because 
 
166 
 
 the same stands also in the closest connection with Ros- 
 sel's " Eh, what is this?" I have not time to seek for 
 errors in my work, but I am ever ready to correct them 
 when made sensible of them by others; as, for instance, 
 my dead Francis Pirz has done on the inlet of the 
 crooked tree, amongst the Indians, and as in Boston it 
 had come in the mind of my Matthew Ludwig, whom, 
 though but a mechanic, the Lord had made a great sup- 
 porter of the publication of my new work, having 
 amongst the first, as ought to be, also studied my third 
 volume, to take up the same for a second perusal, 
 together with the purpose of discovering, if possible, 
 whether there might not be concealed any mistake. He 
 showed me then, how, in relation to Ox, there should 
 stand 1838, instead of 1839. I thought it to be singular 
 that I should have overlooked such a palpable typo- 
 graphical error. But, then some of the heavenly host 
 reminded me to reflect about the time when I had paid a 
 visit to the owner of millions, Astor, Ox being men- 
 tioned there only on account of this strange spectacle. 
 Since I went, (as is mentioned in the second volume, on 
 pages 215 and 216,) on the 14th of August, 1838, from 
 Boston to New York, and had to spend there a whole 
 week in running about the city, and inquiring, though 
 without success, after support for the continuation of the 
 cause of our Lord; I counted now my errands and saw 
 that I went on the 18th of August, from New York to 
 the country seat of Astor, and received from him three 
 dollars, in return of which I presented to him the first, 
 and afterwards the second, volume. That is the whole 
 of what I received in New York, and no cent farther, 
 although I resided during this year, (1840,) whilst my 
 third volnme was in press, in New York, and gave ex- 
 actly as many dollars as I had received from Astor, to 
 a doctor, who had taken his degree in Halle, and who 
 wanted the same as a loan — well knowing that the dragon 
 would carry him away with the same, and deliver me 
 from the burden of his presence in the house. Yet did 
 1 gain the Doctor's inkstand, which I could, however, 
 
167 
 
 use only in writing the supplement of the third volume, 
 since I am accustomed otherwise to a larger one. 
 
 Besides this singular mistake, shown to me by my 
 present host, Ludwig, he marked also, whilst I was writ- 
 ing the present treatise, what he considered to be an 
 inaccuracy in volume third, page 658, arising from me 
 when with the baptized Jew, Meyer, my landlord during 
 my first stay in Boston, where I wrote that he had ad- 
 vanced, for the printing of the second volume, one hun- 
 dred dollars, which only had taken place in behalf of the 
 first volume; and the remark is added, that Meyer has 
 been paid by Matthew Ludwig in my place. That, also, 
 this mistake was caused by some one on the white horses, 
 is clear from what follows in comparison with the above 
 illustrated faults. That I intended to write in the third 
 volume, on page 658, " of the first volume," instead 
 of " the second volume," shows already the immediately 
 following line, where I quote volume second, page 494, 
 in corroboration; and since on this page the names of 
 those are not mentioned who advanced money for the 
 publication of the second volume, but of those who did 
 so for the printing of the first volume — amongst whom 
 Meyer did not deserve to be numbered — since he ad- 
 vanced money, indeed, but became then, too soon clamo- 
 rous, yet was soon silenced by my Matthew Ludwig, who 
 had now to remind me of this fault, that I might remark, 
 that with this error as many concealed wonders are con- 
 nected, as with the " Eh, what is this?" about which I 
 desire to write, in due time, a peculiar treatise. It is a 
 spectacle in which different persons play their parts, 
 amongst which the principal belongs to the man who has, 
 in volume first, page 59, caused the fault committed in 
 the words of Baraga: " Your resolution gives me the 
 more pleasure, as I do not doubt that God calls you to 
 America," &c, which I had to amend in the second 
 volume, page 110, in the following words: " In volume 
 one, page fifty-nine, there is a fault in the words of Ba- 
 raga. Instead of the words, c as I do not doubt,' it 
 ought to be said, ' as I firmly believe.' " By this bold- 
 ness, not only the sense of the words taken out by me 
 15* 
 
168 
 
 from the most remarkable letter of Baraga, when he 
 opened the way for me to America, but even the connec- 
 tion of my text with the alleged words of Baraga, has 
 been distorted. I, in fact, left it to this man (he resid- 
 ing far nearer the printing office than I did) to correct 
 part of the proof-sheets of the first volume. But the 
 right moment having arrived, I ordered a copy of the 
 stereotype forms to be given to me, from which 1 learned 
 that, by his correction my historical proof is often weak- 
 ened. After this, I undertook myself the business of 
 correcting the proof sheets, till I had finished all the 
 three volumes; yet, several typographical errors remain 
 there, which the reader may find out, as I am also dis- 
 covering several inaccuracies in this treatise. I shall 
 not name here the first corrector, but only remark, that 
 I derive his name, in my Ulyrian language, from the ex- 
 pression which denotes the sexual intercourse between 
 the bull and cow, (krava se sa bikam boka,) and conse- 
 quently, since we spoke, in mentioning the first error 
 committed in my third volume, and corrected in this 
 treatise, of oxen, and the horse destined to put the wheel 
 in motion — and, in the emendation of the second inac- 
 curacy, also black horses of the Indians, buffaloes, 
 lions, and calves must appear; it is very proper that, in 
 coming to the third inaccuracy, respecting Meyer, also 
 bulls, cows, and Rossels (small horses) should play their 
 parts. 
 
 Having in my deposed corrector already discovered 
 several marks, how this man worked secretly against me, 
 we met finally in the most singular manner, when I 
 travelled, in the month of June of the last year, on my 
 journey from Philadelphia to Boston, at New York, I 
 believing him still to be in Boston, and that I had receiv- 
 ed the direction to some other man of the same name. 
 He reproached me with running about, instead of paying 
 my debts in Boston, where my creditors were complain- 
 iug about me. I asked him, which of my creditors ex- 
 pressed dissatisfaction, and he answered: "Meyer." I 
 then asked him, whether he had read my second volume, 
 where, page 494, my creditors were mentioned by their 
 
169 
 
 names, amongst whom, however, Meyer was not, to whom 
 I did not owe one cent. He replied, that he had not read 
 this. Then I told him, that I was now travelling to 
 Boston, in order to pay a visit to my creditors, who were 
 deserving the name. This operated on him like a stroke 
 of thunder. After having then remained for several 
 months in Boston, and whilst engaged in preparing a 
 rich American, who permitted me to tell him something 
 about my message, in order to induce him to advance 
 something for the printing of my third volume, that the 
 burden of my mechanics might be alleviated, I learned 
 that the man, who had reproached me with my debts, had 
 arrived at Boston. I thought, if he came in contact 
 with the American, with whom I was dealing, he would 
 frustrate my whole labor. A few days after this a friend 
 told me, that the American had told him of a conversa- 
 tion he had had with that man, and afterwards I convinc- 
 ed myself out of the mouth of the American of the 
 truth of this remark, and saw that further endeavors 
 would be in vain. Then came the same friend, who had 
 intimated the disappointment caused by the new comer 
 from New York, and told me, that he, the disturber, had 
 been arrested on accounts of debts by the request of 
 Rossel. I said, that I scarcely could believe that, but 
 he declared to have heard it from persons laboring with 
 Rossel. I thought, if this be the case, the Lord has 
 inflicted upon him the well deserved stroke. After hav- 
 ing been imprisoned for a fortnight he disappeared from 
 Boston to New York. And when finally the Lord called 
 upon me, to go to New York, in respect to the printing 
 of the third volume, two men met me in the street, when 
 I was accompanied by Matthew Ludwig (who had paid 
 Meyer for me), and Ludwig pointed out one of them to 
 me, saying: This is Rossel, who caused the other one 
 to be arrested. For I did not know Rossel before, he 
 not belonging to my community. On the following day 
 some one of the heavenly guard on white horses told me, 
 I should immediately go to Meyer, because there was 
 prepared something for me. I did not wish before, since 
 he had acted as my antagonist, to see him, unless on 
 
170 
 
 business. Admonished by the celestial admonition, I 
 went to him without delay, found Rossel standing with 
 Meyer, and asked him directly, whether his name was 
 Rossel; and being answered in the affirmative, I said 
 ironically: " You were cruel in causing this man to be 
 imprisoned." But he replied, that this man, who had 
 been sometimes also his preacher, had deserved it weli 
 long ago by having contracted many debts, though he, 
 being a single man, made a good deal of money every 
 year, and that it was consequently unbecoming, that even 
 the shoe-makers should work hard and without recom- 
 pense for such spendthrifts; but that he had derived no 
 benefit from this measure, since he had had sixteen dol- 
 lars expenses more from the arrest, so that the whole 
 sum amounted to sixty-six dollars. I thought this to be 
 the right Apocalyptic number for him, and remarked in 
 few words: " Whosoever digs a hole for others, will fall 
 himself into it, and whosoever rolls the stone, upon him 
 it shall fall." Prov. xxvi.27. This was for Meyer an equally 
 heavy stroke, as it was for him whom Rossel had imprisoned, 
 when I told him, that I was about paying a visit to my 
 creditors as to my best friends. According to RossePs 
 statements, the debts of this man amounted to something 
 more than mine, though but the fourth part of the money 
 he made every year, would be more than sufficient to 
 pay for my necessities. But I have no income at all, 
 and labor only for the explanation of the manifesta- 
 tion of the Lord to the nations, and to open the 
 ways for the spreading of the same. For this end 
 money must be procured, yet the creditors, who ad- 
 vance the same with me, are better secured, than with 
 any other moital, for I have not incurred debts on my 
 own account, but in behalf of the Lord, who has mani- 
 fested himself to us, and as soon as the nations will per- 
 ceive his appearance, the debts will be paid from the sale 
 of the books. I have not thrown away one cent, use 
 the most sparing diet, and am better contented with the 
 fare of the poorest mechanic, than all the kings of the 
 world; copy this in a cold room for the press, and though 
 it has been snowing several days, and my Haberstraw 
 
171 
 
 has procured me coals, I have not yet made any use of 
 them for warming my room. 
 
 So much for the correction of the errors in my work; 
 which contains profounder depths, than any mortal could 
 expect, with the additional remark, that the mistakes 
 serve also to illustrate the new wonders, which I have 
 disclosed in the third volume, when showing that the an- 
 gels even by the numbers of the pages, which they com- 
 puted, and exactly calculated on which page this or that 
 mystery should come to stand, produced astonishing 
 things, and with the further remark, yet without a nearer 
 explanation, that the baptized Jew Meyer, ought to have 
 advanced exactly as long as he did, these one hundred 
 dollars without interest, yet did he receive the interest, 
 and the guard on white horses caused in the third vol- 
 ume in the above quoted place, that mention of Meyer to 
 be made, but caused also that instead of " the first" 
 was written "the second,' 5 in order to inflict upon the 
 servant of the demons a mild stroke. But I am ready 
 for a far heavier one, on account of a mistake in the first 
 volume, not committed by me but by him. Till that 
 mistake^ the angels of the Lord allowed him to correct 
 my proof-sheets, then they gave me the hint, to go into 
 the printing-office, to become aware that I had to under- 
 take the business of correcting the proof-sheets. But 
 the error had to remain in my book, since he can cor- 
 rect the same himself, without mending any thing in my 
 book, provided he opens his eyes and repents in a be- 
 coming manner. The Lord desires not the death of the 
 sinner, but that he may become converted and may live. 
 All that happened, has been done for the opening of the 
 eyes of the blind, and the conversion of sinners, and to 
 this end serve also the revelations, given to me by the 
 Lord, amongst which I shall here put on record one 
 which I have received, when amongst the Indians. 
 
 In the large forests of the Indians, the spirit showed 
 to me, that those priests and preachers, who would 
 not be enlivened, for the spreading of the manifes- 
 tation of the Lord, after his having begun to move and 
 stir the dry bones, can under no other condition be re- 
 
172 
 
 ceived into the Church of Christ, but by applying them- 
 selves, provided their bodily constitution will allow it, to 
 the clearing of forests and turning the deserts into habit- 
 able regions. If the horrible prejudices by which man- 
 kind is led from infancy, and confirmed in and by the 
 same, permit still some excuse, this will not be the case 
 any longer, when this treatise shall have been sent to the 
 clergymen, since in the same, again, so much has been 
 said about the wonderful guidance of the Lord, that a 
 larger display of these subjects would fill several volumes. 
 But whether the clergyman, who do not now perform 
 their duty, are deserving of a better fate, may they de- 
 cide for themselves, they being guilty of the horrible 
 crime of having brought Christianity to such a low state, 
 as may be judged when arguing from this treatise to the 
 remainder; and how dreadful this state of the church is, 
 will be perceived from my new work by the prophecies 
 now unfolded. Thus the spirit of God has seen our 
 time, and now shown by signs of every description that 
 he viewed it in this manner. This wicked generation 
 shuts up all ways for the establishment of the universal 
 peace, but for the devastation of countries and the de- 
 struction of men, so many thousands of millions are 
 squandered, as I have proved by giving an example of it 
 in this treatise, and since the Prophet near York gave 
 occasion to this treatise, I shall here give an example 
 from the paper which I took with me for memory's sake 
 when travelling in July through York, though the papers 
 are overfilled with news of money wasted in every way. 
 The Republican Herald of York, Pa. Friday July 16, 
 1840, extracts from a speech, delivered by Mr. Proffitin 
 Congress, the sums squandered only in the year 1837 
 for supporting the war in Florida. It would be too 
 tedious to put down each of these horrible items singly, 
 from which I see, that a single day's expenses would have 
 been sufficient to defray the publication of my new work 
 for the establishment of universal peace, in several lan- 
 guages. Here I shall give only the following, from that 
 number: "Mr. Proffit says, that in the year 1837, thirty- 
 five steamboats, and forty-three schooners, two shallops, 
 
173 
 
 twenty five brigs, and six ships, had been taken in ser- 
 vice; upon the whole 111 vessels, only for the continua- 
 tion of the war in Florida, a war, which has cost to the 
 nation millions, against a gang of five hundred naked 
 Indians! In order to bring the provisions, the troops 
 and appurtenances to the theatre of war, more than a 
 hundred more contracts were made." 
 
 Already, when still in Europe, my heart bled, when I 
 read authenticated reports of the conduct of the civilised 
 wolves against these wild sheep the Indians. The nation 
 who was the aboriginal occupants of the immense coun- 
 tries of America, have been extirpated and reduced to 
 small remnants, and these even must suffer the most re- 
 volting injuries, of which I discovered some myself before 
 unknown to me, when amongst them. " Go and con- 
 sider with thy own eyes, the state of my children in the 
 forests, by whom the civilised barbarians, calling them- 
 selves Christians, have enriched themselves," the Lord 
 says to his Apostle. It was not for no purpose, that he 
 set up the owner of millions, Astor, as a warning ex- 
 ample for us, who by foxes' skins of the Indians has laid 
 the foundation of such immense riches. If twelve such 
 missionaries as my school fellow Baraga is, had been 
 sent to the Indians, before the work of destruction began, 
 and had they been properly supported, a great flock of 
 the best sheep of the chief shepherd Jesus Christ would 
 have been raised. But Baraga would himself have 
 perished in the desert, had it not been for the support of 
 our native country, which yet derives no benefit from 
 America. This remark which was occasioned by the 
 number of the York paper, may suffice, and to the full 
 completion, we will add a wonder of modern date, yet 
 before signified in the Old Testament, and this a reward 
 for the Prophet, who has, by transmitting the "Martha'' 
 to me, elicited this treatise. 
 
 The reader will see from my new work, why I am not 
 permitted to enter into a Church of the blind, unless a 
 mystery of peculiar nature is there to be celebrated. On 
 my journey, Harrisburg, where the dragon was so firmly 
 seated that I could not sell one copy of my new work, 
 
174 
 
 did not deserve to celebrate there the Sunday, and I re- 
 ceived on Saturday evening the disclosure, that I had 
 to travel in the morning of the Sunday from Harrisburg 
 to York. Here I arrived at 9 o'clock, A. M. and whilst 
 then about being engaged in the spirit with the Lord, I re- 
 ceived the order to go to church, yet without direction 
 into which. Now I finally understood, that the Lord 
 had prepared for me something peculiar, in the Church. 
 I first thought that there might be somebody in the church 
 of the United Brethren, with whom I had to become ac- 
 quainted either before or after the service, but, when 
 coming to that place, I found the Church closed, and I 
 learned on the following day, that the preacher, who had 
 read already my two first volumes, had fallen sick on this 
 Sunday, for the Lord would not give us a warning ex- 
 ample for the preachers, by this our brother, but by the 
 Lutheran Minister, whose name "can put us in mind of 
 an opening of the ways for the spreading of the manifes- 
 tation of our Lord. 
 
 When I found the Church of the United Brethren 
 shut up, some one on a white horse pointed out to me not 
 the nearer place of worship of the Reformed, but the 
 more distant one of the Lutherans, as that which I 
 should select. The reader has to take in consideration 
 that I had never before nor afterwards heard a Lutheran 
 minister preaching, though I had preached before this 
 visit in two Lutheran Churches myself in dark nights, 
 though whilst they were well lighted. The Lord has in 
 these mysteries calculated every thing according to the 
 Almanac. This Sunday coincided with the 19th of July, 
 and in the Lutheran Almanac the day is marked by the 
 name of Rufina. We have already in the pursuit of the 
 lion heard, that I was seeking in Baltimore for the priest 
 Giuliani; but found instead of him only his wife, who ap- 
 peared to me to be little appropriate to these mysteries, 
 till I finally recollected, that the deposed pope had placed 
 amongst the saints after his deposition, the Capuchin nun 
 Giuliani, together with four male individuals, and that 
 this spectacle was given for the illustration of another 
 spectacle, where four men and one woman occur. But 
 
175 
 
 how Rufina agreed with the mystery which I celebra- 
 ted on the 19th of July, 1840, in the Lutheran Church, 
 the reader will easily conceive when he will recollect the 
 event explained in this treatise, which occurred near 
 Harrisburg on which Jacob holds the heel of his brother 
 Esau, who came forth before him. In this relation it is 
 said: "And the first came out red, all over like an hairy 
 garment; and they called his name Esau" 1. Mos. xxv, 
 25. The word which indicates red or reddish is in the 
 Latin language rufus, from which is derived Rufina. The 
 Lutheran Church is the oldest, of which in this treatise 
 the Erb, (heir) Jacob holds the heel, and she was, when 
 I visited her in York, decorated in red. The remainder 
 about Rufina the reader will collect for himself from the 
 following account: 
 
 In the Lutheran Calendar stands so marked for that 
 Sunday — falling on the 19th of July of this year — what 
 follows: u Sunday 5th after Trinity. Of Peter's draught 
 of fishes. Luke 5th." The reader will get convinced 
 from my new work, that the Lord centuries ago has ac- 
 curately calculated what sections of the Holy Scriptures 
 are the most appropriate for the performance of his mys- 
 teries. I celebrated indeed on the festival of Easter, 
 1838, the greatest mysteries of the manifestation of our 
 Lord; but I celebrated also on many other Sundays sun- 
 dry mysteries of his manifestation, and on each Sunday 
 was the most suitable section which could possibly be 
 selected from the Bible already chosen centuries ago for 
 these mysterious occasions. I have excluded already on 
 the 17th of February, 1838, the Catholic Bishop here in 
 Boston from my ecclesiastical communion, and informed 
 him on the same day of it by letter, and then I stepped 
 forth publicly on the next following, 18th of February, as 
 an Apostle of Christ, in the Catholic Cathedral Church, 
 adjoining his residence, although I never have to this 
 hour, intimated to him that he had been again received 
 in my ecclesiastical communion, nor did I ever see him 
 again to this hour, though I invited him by a letter to 
 come to me, in order to explain to him, he being igno- 
 rant of the German language, this subject in another 
 16 
 
176 
 
 tongue. This invitation however, took place at a subse- 
 quent period. Since the 18th of February, 1838, I had 
 solemnly to execute many more mysteries of the mani- 
 festation of the Lord, as his Apostle in the Cathedral 
 Church, without disturbing the bishop in his blindness, 
 till I finally, (on the third Sunday after Easter, as the 
 prophet has prophecied for this Sunday,) had to proclaim 
 by the order of the spirit most solemnly in the Catholic 
 Cathedral Church, that now finally all the mysteries of 
 the manifestation of our Lord had been performed in this 
 Church, and that I consequently was not permitted any 
 more to enter this Church, till the Bishop's eyes would 
 be opened and he recognize me as an Apostle of the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. As long as the mysteries continued 
 together with the ceremonies of popery, I took only the 
 sections in consideration, which have been prepared in 
 the papal community for the Sundays, and I saw how the 
 Lord caused centuries ago that the most suitable ones for 
 each mystery of his present manifestation have been pre- 
 pared. 
 
 Then were the mysteries relating to the other sects 
 also to be enacted. There w T ere indeed no ceremonies 
 to be performed in the Church, but only the leaders of 
 the parties were to be addressed, in order to assemble 
 all in due time at Harmageddon. But, the Lord having 
 destined the principal festivals and Sundays most appro- 
 priate to such transactions for the principal encounters, 
 and for the collection of documents in my room, as also 
 to their dates, I had to look often into the Lutheran Al- 
 manac, and I saw that the so called "Dominical Sections" 
 from the Gospels sometimes agree with those of the 
 Catholic Church, and sometimes not. Even this is re- 
 markable, that the Catholics count the following Sundays 
 from Whit-Sunday, but the Lutherans, by a peculiar 
 view of their own from Trinity Sunday, viz: according 
 to the Catholic way, from the first Sunday after the festi- 
 val of Pentecost. " He was all over like an hairy gar- 
 ment, and they called his name Esau." Nations of 
 Christian denominations, whose preachers pretended to 
 preach according to the Bible, formed for themselves the 
 
177 
 
 rudesUconceptions of the Deity, till the same begins now 
 finally at the great Manifestation, now taking place, to 
 reveal itself in such a manner, that the biblical doctrine 
 of Father, Son and Spirit by the explanation of the 
 Apostle will be easily comprehended. The fifth Sunday 
 after Trinity is yet the sixth after Pentecost, and then 
 the Catholics have the section from Mark, viii. 1 — 9,'about 
 the feeding of four thousand people by seven loaves. But 
 with the Protestants by a queer computation a more lucky 
 number for the mystery which I celebrated with them in 
 York did come forth. It was in fact with them the fifth Sun- 
 day, (not however, after Whit-Sunday but after Trinity), 
 and their section of the Gospel, to be explained on this Sun- 
 day, taken from Luke's chapter fifth, was the most suita- 
 ble. That the Evangelist, Luke, has received quite a 
 singular charge at the present manifestation of the Lord 
 as companion of the Apostle Paul, the reader will be- 
 come convinced from the new work. My guards on white 
 horses having shown to me already in Harrisburg, the 
 propriety of not celebrating the Sunday there, but in 
 York, and news from that place of a joyful nature having 
 reached me before, as mentioned in the third volume, 
 and having after my arrival there received by the Lord, 
 the admonition, to celebrate this Sunday in the Church, 
 for me, who had troubled himself on my journey such a 
 long time so much to catch the lion, the expectation was 
 not a little consoling to hear in the Church the 
 Gospel text, in which Simon says: Ce Master, we have 
 toiled all the night and have taken nothing, nevertheless 
 at thy word I will let down the net. And when they had 
 done this, they enclosed a great multitude of fishes: and 
 their net broke." Luke v. 5, 6. 
 
 When I entered the Lutheran church in the expecta- 
 tion of hearing about Luke v. 5, 6, they were engaged in 
 singing, and I was scandalized at hearing an English 
 song in a German congregation in York. Then the 
 preacher rose to deliver his sermon. I was expecting a 
 discourse about the Gospel Text of the great drought of 
 fishes delivered in the German language. But to my 
 surprise, though I am used to various spectacles, I had 
 
178 
 
 to listen to the following words, not in the German but 
 in the English language, and not from the Gospel, but 
 from the 2d (according to the Vulgata 4th) book of 
 Kings, Chapter 2d, verse 23, 24- 
 
 "And he, Elijah (Elisaes) went up from thence unto 
 Bethel: and as he was going up by the way, there came 
 forth little children out of the city and mocked him, and 
 said unto him: Go up, thou bald head, go up, thou 
 bald head. And he turned back, and looked unto them, 
 and cursed them in the name of the Lord. And there 
 came forth two she bears out of the wood, and tore 
 forty and two children of them." 
 
 I thought the Lord had prepared for me the most sin- 
 gular section from the whole Bible, for this feast, Beth-el, 
 (the house of the Lord) is now situated in York on an 
 eminence. The Lord had ordered the Apostle to enter 
 it, in order to celebrate there a mystery. Jacob called 
 this place in a prophetic sense Beth-el (house of God) ; 
 for to me the Lord has renewed the promise once given 
 to Jacob: U I am the Lord God of thy father, Abraham, 
 and the God of Isaac. To thee and to thy seed I shall 
 give the land whereon thou liest. And thy seed shall be 
 as the dust of the earth; and thou shalt spread abroad to 
 the west and to the east, and to the north and to the 
 south: and in thee and in thy seed shall all the families 
 of the earth be blessed. And, behold, I am with thee, 
 and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest, and 
 will bring thee again in this land: for I will not leave 
 thee, until I have done that which I have spoken to thee 
 of. And Jacob awakened out of his sleep, and he said: 
 Surely the Lord is in this place, and I knew it not. And 
 he was afraid, and said: How dreadful is this place; 
 this is none other than the house of God! This is the 
 gate of Heaven! And Jacob rose up early in the morning, 
 and took the stone that he had put for his pillow, and set 
 it up for a pillow, and poured oil upon it. And he called 
 the name of this place Beth-el: but the name of that city 
 was called Luz at the first: Gen. xxviii. 13 — 19. This 
 promise shall only in our time begin to be perfectly ful- 
 filed, through and in Christ. Alas! that this place, 
 
179 
 
 where the Lord has given such great promises for our 
 time by Jacob, and also has caused him, as has been 
 shown in the third volume, to prophesy of the Apostle of 
 the present manifestation of the Lord for the fulfilling of 
 these promises, alas! that Bethel, the house of the Lord, 
 has become so famous by idolatry, that the Prophets call 
 it Bethaven, that is house of vices, house of idols, and 
 that the Prophet Elijah had to pronounce in the name of 
 God, a curse upon the boys who mocked him! But in 
 the Old as well as in the New Testament, as will be 
 learned by my new work, and seen from some proofs 
 given in this new treatise, all things are given as images 
 of the present great manifestation of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. But we must now hear the preacher. 
 
 I thought whilst listening to his sermon that if he ap- 
 preciated the guidance of the Lord so much as he ex- 
 plained the same to his hearers, I should find no diffi- 
 culty in explaining to him the mystery of the heavenly 
 kingdom in a short time as would be sufficient to make 
 of him a fellow laborer; but it appeared to me, that he 
 delivered his sermon rather like a parrot. I must in 
 fact use such terms, as are prepared for me in the "Mar- 
 tha." Formerly 1 used other expressions as Professor, 
 when a student of mine had endeavored to learn his 
 lesson by heart, instead of studying the subject with pen- 
 etrating reflection. Thus it was soon known, that none 
 could impose upon this Professor of the biblical study by 
 learning a lesson by heart. Thinking it to be unbecom- 
 ing to disturb a minister on the Sunday, I resolved to 
 examine him on the following day. I followed immedi- 
 ately after the sermon the old Doctor of Divinity, 
 Schmucker, who was also in the church, to whom I had 
 written several letters whilst living, not in but near Phil- 
 adelphia, on account of the celebration of several new 
 mysteries, but who had not answered them, although his 
 son had sent a letter to me, which was so remarkable 
 that I inserted the same in my third volume. I met con- 
 sequently the father, Dr. Schmucker, in his house, and I 
 found him on the same ground on which the Lord caused 
 me to place in my third volume his son, the Doctor and 
 16* 
 
180 
 
 Professor Schmucker as a sign of all the blind yet good 
 Doctors. Finding him still standing on such a low step, 
 I left him in the hope that he would study my work well, 
 and find in my third volume other disclosures about the 
 Revelation of John, than he could give in his essay of an 
 explanation of the revelation, which I have not yet 
 perused. For as little as a mortal could know, that the 
 Lord had prepared the bear story, caused by the curse 
 of Elijah in the Lutheran church at York, for his Apos- 
 tle, so little could any mortal disclose that in the revela- 
 tion which the Lord has disclosed of it through me. But 
 the heads of the Doctors are so perverted that each of 
 them expects the Lord would in his great manifestation 
 conform himself to the views of his head. I therefore 
 looked out into the common class of people for somebody 
 possessed of more light than the Doctors, but found on 
 the first day none such who had read my first two volumes, 
 till finally at sun-set the Lord showed to me the Rev. J. 
 R. Reiley, who had also been a minister for twenty years, 
 and is personally acquainted with more learned men of 
 Germany, than any other preacher born in the United 
 States, but who, on account of the delicate state of his 
 health, has resigned the ministry, and was thus prepared 
 to perceive the mysteries of heaven, disclosed in my 
 work, whilst on the contrary his clerical functions would 
 have impeded him as well in doing so as other preachers. 
 On the 20th of July, when, as the reader will please to 
 remark, Elias is marked in the Lutheran Almanac, I 
 went to all the preachers at York, who are acquainted 
 with the German language. They were no strangers to 
 my stepping forth as an Apostle of the Lord; since Er- 
 zinger had been with my first two volumes, in the winter 
 before my arrival in York, and had found in this place, 
 as in Hanover, of the same county, several persons pre- 
 pared for this subject. But amongst the present preach- 
 ers in York, only that of the United Brethren, bought 
 my first two volumes, and ordered, also, the third, for 
 himself and for a friend. With the others, I succeeded 
 at least so far, that they promised to me to study my 
 work, that one only excepted, whom the Lord has set 
 
181 
 
 up as a sign to the preachers. Consequently, there 
 can be only room here to speak a few words of that 
 One. 
 
 After some other remarkable visits, made by me, on 
 the day of Elias, in the forenoon, my last was with the 
 Lutheran minister, who had preached on the foregoing 
 day, how the young people had been devoured by bears 
 for having mocked Elijah, (or Elisseus,) and I have to 
 add, for the illustration of my encounter with this 
 preacher, that this event has taken place immediately 
 after Elias's having been taken away from Elijah in the 
 fiery wagon, with fiery horses, and that now, in my steps 
 in the name of the Lord, the most remarkable things 
 occur on the most appropriate days, the reader will find 
 established, by a thousand proofs, in my new work. 
 When I entered the parlor of the minister, I saw in the 
 spirit, that I was now amongst the demons. I found, 
 whilst travelling amongst the clergy, several, who ridi- 
 culed the great mystery, which they were unwilling to 
 study, but I met no worse one than this. The resolu- 
 tion of the Lutheran Synod, over which the teacher of 
 the darkness had presided, encouraged him to remain 
 refractory against all my exhortations. I became now 
 fully convinced, that on the foregoing day his sermon 
 went out from his mouth, as the words come from the 
 parrot, which were taught to that bird. I told him that 
 I had heard his sermon, and that he had spoken of him- 
 self. I would not uncover my head, by taking away the 
 artificial head-dress, which, in America, the baptized 
 Jew, Meyer, here in Boston, (whom, as the reader will 
 convince himself, from my three volumes, the Lord has 
 destined for many mysteries, for which a son of Abra- 
 ham, after the flesh was most fit,) had placed on my 
 head, with the remark, that the bald-headed could easily 
 take a cold in this land, I would, I say, not take this co- 
 vering away, in order to show to him, how I was con- 
 cerned in this sermon, and even now, was concerned, 
 whilst ridiculed by him, and entitled to pronounce the 
 curse upon him, but contented myself, by saying to him, 
 whilst I took my leave, that I had brought the peace of 
 
182 
 
 Christ to this house, but which would go away with me 
 again, and spitting, I shook the dust from my feet. This 
 I will add, that, as was the case with Elijah, I had lost 
 the hair of my head during a nervous fever, whilst a 
 youth, but had paid no attention to it, till the Jew re- 
 minded me of it, by seeking an artificial covering for my 
 head, and that Elijah, when this event took place was 
 of the same age with me at that time. 
 
 After this painful intercourse, I had to deal with nobler 
 characters, who had already read my two first volumes, 
 and of whom one slipped into my hand the five dollars 
 I needed for my journey to Baltimore, without my ask- 
 ing him for one cent. When hearing of a tailor of the 
 congregation of that minister, who studied my two 
 volumes thoroughly, 1 thought it right to pay to this man 
 on the 21st of July, a visit, before my departure, and to 
 take breakfast with him. I found the family already en- 
 gaged in it; I took a seat at the table, with the remark, 
 that an acquaintance of theirs would doubtlessly be per- 
 mitted to participate in their breakfast; I was received 
 with pleasure, and when I told the good people, that 
 they knew me well, they could not remember of ever 
 having seen me, and when I mentioned my name, the 
 master was surprised in rinding me somewhat taller than 
 he had expected my person would be, having concluded 
 so from the mentioning of my lowliness, in my books. 
 When I related to him the occurrence with his preacher, 
 he told me he had seen the small English book, lately 
 published, in which the events of Elias and Elijah had 
 been narrated, and from which the minister had taken his 
 sermon. 
 
 I must add, for the illustration of that mystery, that, 
 from my work will be seen how now, also, books are 
 written, and come into the hands of the persons destined 
 to have them, that every thing may be done which is ne- 
 cessary for the fulfilling of the prophecies, as was the 
 case also, with our Lutheran minister, and it was quite 
 in order, that a master tailor, belonging to his congrega- 
 tion, should have given me the necessary disclosures 
 about it. Our Lord has chosen mechanics of several 
 
183 
 
 classes, for various occupations, at his present great 
 manifestation. Here, in Boston, he has chosen for cou- 
 riers, shoemakers, who, otherwise, must sit a good deal. 
 Two shoemakers I have here, who are filled with his 
 spirit, to bring me whatever they find in the papers, or 
 elsewhere, of importance, for the illustration of the myste- 
 ries of the heavenly kingdom, and sometimes, when the host 
 on white horses make me sensible of their intention toper- 
 form something, I remind these men, peculiarly, to inves- 
 tigate in the papers, when it will be reported. So, for in- 
 stance, some days ago, I was made sensible that something 
 would appear about the storms, and in consequence of it, 
 one of them brought, yesterday, the news to me about the 
 storm on the Huron, as the same furnishes, generally, 
 important reports, as, for instance, that of the imprison- 
 ment of my antagonist, on account of his debts, and simi- 
 lar ones. The other shoemaker does not bring so much 
 news, but that furnished by him is of the utmost impor- 
 tance, as, for instance, the prophecy of Priest Hammer, 
 from a paper of darkness, which my enlightened are not 
 accustomed to take into their hands, and he himself 
 did not know, what he, in the strangest way, when, with 
 another shoemaker, living farther (Ferner) from me, got 
 in his hand, till he looked at it at home, when, finding in 
 it the name of Baraga, he thought that there might be 
 something of importance for me concealed in it; because 
 he was induced to tell Ferner to give him, of the many 
 numbers, which the same had received at that time from 
 the Post Office, any one whatsoever, next to hand, being 
 curious whether it would be the right number. But the 
 right number of the Lutheran Church paper, which we 
 have no time to read, must be delivered by one of my 
 antagonists, belonging to the Lutheran confession, and 
 by trade, a tailor, not into my own hands, but into those 
 of my host; and the Lord has caused this right number, 
 containing a document of the utmost importance, by 
 which he gave the Doctor of darkness, together with the 
 whole Synod, as prisoners in my hands, to be handed to 
 me, as a great sign for all nations on the 4th of July, 1839, 
 the great festival of freedom, I having never before had 
 
184 
 
 in my hands a number of this Lutheran Church paper. 
 Then he delivered to me also the second production is- 
 sued on the 25th of July, from the same Smithy, as a 
 confirmation. In the third volume I introduced this tai- 
 lor, without naming time, only as a Lutheran Church elder. 
 His name is Funk or Funke (" spark") since through his 
 instrumentality, first the spark has to be kindled into a 
 great fire in the Lutheran Church. But in respect to 
 the tailor at York, I had to serve as a courier, in order 
 to receive, also, some materials for the thunder storm, 
 which will produce very strong lightnings. 
 
 I returned from him to my lodgings, in order to prepare 
 myself for the journey to Baltimore. My old trunk for my 
 books, gave way, and I had to pack them into a new one, 
 when the Prophet came to me, who elicited from me this 
 treatise, by sending the fifteenth number of the "Martha" 
 to me. He assisted me in my labor, and I left to him, 
 in lieu of the old mantle of Elias, by which, formerly, 
 great mysteries were covered, my old trunk, which pre- 
 sent he returned by a viaticum. I took then my seat in 
 the fiery carriage, drawn by fiery horses, and departed, 
 not indeed to heaven, since I have still to fight the dra- 
 gon on earth, but on the railroad, to Baltimore, in order 
 to fill the idol, Baal, "timore," that is with fear and ter- 
 ror. There were indeed, since the time of the Patriarch 
 Jacob and the Lawgiver Moses, many unto whom the 
 Lord confided to the one, this, to the other, that business, 
 and there are also now many who are engaged in various 
 occupations. But it is often my turn to be the function- 
 ary of the various figures, now of the old, and now of the 
 new covenant, that the great manifestation of the Lord, 
 in the fullness of the time, might be perceived. When I 
 paid my visit to the preacher, Satan believed that the 
 Prophet had, already, my trunk, and mocked me, as the 
 boys did Elijah, this, also, being necessary to the mys- 
 tery. But I have at the same time, the fiery carriage, 
 and the fiery horses of Elias; I hold, instead of the wood- 
 en rod of Moses, the iron one, confided to me by the 
 Lord, and I bring forth in His name, whose most unwor- 
 thy servant I am, at his great manifestation, thunder and 
 
185 
 
 lightning, and the hail of the weight of a talent of the 
 Revelation. All these, and a thousand more mysteries, 
 you will learn to comprehend from my new work. Since 
 this treatise on the festival of Theophilus, (the 3d of No- 
 vember, according to the Lutheran Almanac,) is to be 
 concluded, and it is now ten o'clock in the night, to 
 which I add the remark, that Theophilus, (the beloved 
 of God) in Luke i.3., has a far more extensive significa- 
 tion, than generally is admitted, and I have written this 
 treatise in order that all men might become true Theo- 
 phili, beloved of God, for he rejects nobody, except 
 those who themselves, prepare their rejection for them. 
 
 My brethren, instead of writing many volumes about 
 my mysterious journey, I have mentioned only so much 
 as is sufficient for each preacher, who is qualified for 
 this calling, in order to learn from it, that Christ the 
 Lord has truly appeared for the establishment of the 
 universal peace, as he has promised the same and caused 
 the same to be prophesied by his prophets, and that he 
 has appointed me as Apostle of his manifestation, not 
 on account of my merits, since I am but an unprofitable 
 servant of the Lord, but out of mercy towards his people; 
 and that the heavenly host on white horses are standing 
 on my side and preparing every thing, in order to open 
 the eyes of those, who permit themselves to be used as 
 black horses of Satan and to make themselves sensible 
 of the abyss on the margin of which they are standing. 
 The Lord, being not pleased by the death of the sinner, 
 but desiring, that he should repent and live, I bring con- 
 sequently also to those, who on account of their stub- 
 borness have been excluded from the Church of God the 
 glad tidings, that if they will be converted without delay 
 and from all their hearts to Christ, and will strive with 
 all their power to mend that, which till now has been 
 frustrated, they will be united with me in Christ, for the 
 end of spreading the -great manifestation of the Lord, 
 whilst upon this condition I announce to them the peace of 
 the Lord. From this annunciation even none of those 
 shall be excluded, to whom their excommunication from 
 the Church has been anounced by publishing their names. 
 
186 
 
 Even Doctor Demme and John Rossel shall be amongst 
 my colleagues at the great dissemination of the mani- 
 festation of our Lord, provided that they will open their 
 eyes immediately after receiving this treatise, and the 
 more so all others, who have been deluded. The Lord 
 has permitted these spectacles, in order that all might 
 learn where they are, and that each one might repent in 
 the becoming manner. 
 
 In consequence of this joyful annunciation, that, 
 which has been said in this treatise ought to be well taken 
 to heart. By the spectacle which Christ permitted to 
 be performed by John Rossel, it is evident that he calls 
 to repentance once more all hitherto blinded clergymen, 
 in order to get converted to him from all their hearts, 
 and to co-operate with us as his messengers. Amen. 
 
 But, if they are not willing to hear him now, they be- 
 long, in the spiritual sense to those animals, which are 
 mentioned in this treatise. Further this is to be added, 
 that with those priests and preachers, who have brought 
 upon themselves either expressely, or by being concern- 
 ed in my general declaration, the curse of the Lord at 
 his present manifestation, but are opening their eyes, 
 after having received this present treatise, and beginning 
 to spread the cause of our Lord, shall be subject in due 
 time to a strict examination, whether they have shown 
 fruits of a becoming repentance, on account of the 
 wrong, they committed against Christ at his manifesta- 
 tion, and have with the greatest possible zeal endeavor- 
 ed or not, to make up the loss of time, caused by 
 their fault and neglect till now in the spreading of the 
 great manifestation of our Lord. For there might be 
 found many, who in things unexpected, would be ready, 
 to show the greatest willingness, to obey our Lord, but 
 would afterwards neglect their duty. So much for a 
 general regulation of those, whom the curse of our Lord 
 at his present manifestation, has fallen upon, but to whom 
 the Apostle of this manifestation not only announces 
 the peace of the Lord, but receives them even as his 
 colleagues at the spreading of the great message. 
 
 But on the other hand I proclaim, as Apostle of our 
 
 . 
 
187 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ, his curse upon all Bishops, Priests 
 and Preachers, of whatever Christian denomination, who 
 would neglect to spread, after their having received this 
 treatise, the great message of the manifestation of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ for the foundation of universal peace 
 on earth, with the most sacred assurance before Christ 
 our Lord, who has appeared unto me, and before his 
 holy angels, whom he has given to me as guides, that I 
 shall not accept any bishop, priest or preacher in the 
 communion of the Christian Church, who now neglects 
 his duty, except he makes application for it; and then 
 only under the condition, that he takes the resolution, 
 instead of preaching, provided his age and natural con- 
 stitution will allow it, to turn the forests, hitherto inhabit- 
 ed by bears and other wild beasts, into fertile fields, or, 
 if he should not possess the bodily strength necessary 
 for it y to engage in other manual labor, to gain his bread, 
 since nobody, who from this treatise*does not feel convinc- 
 ed that Christ has appeared unto us, is qualified for the 
 ministry, and Christ has worthy men of other professions, 
 who will occupy their places. Amen. 
 
 Andreas Bernardus Smolnikar, 
 Apostle of Christ at His great manifestation for the Universal 
 Peace on earth. 
 Given at Boston, this third of November, 1340. 
 
 Here ends the manuscript, composed in October, and 
 then copied till the 3d of November for the press on twenty- 
 three very fine sheets of letter-paper and finally sent on 
 the 5th of November, 1840, in the form of a large letter, 
 from Boston, in the state of Masschusetts, which was 
 returned tome in this month of March, 1841, in Little 
 York, in the state of Pennsylvania, from which I then 
 took away one and a half sheets of the beginning, and 
 better than one sheet out of the middle, but added six 
 sheets on the head and three sheets in the middle of that, 
 which I had learned in this month of March, 1841, by 
 my visit at Thomson's; having received, besides all the 
 remainder, also No. 22 of the "Martha" in Thomson's 
 house. I have remarked in this volume, where this 
 manuscript, composed in the month of October, 1840, 
 17 
 
188 
 
 begins and ends. But I could also have remarked in 
 what places 1 would have extended the original text and 
 added to it important illustrations of the things and signs 
 relative to the manifestation of our Lord, had I then 
 known, that, in the month of October, which I learned 
 subsequently by the visit which I paid to Thomson. But 
 this I would not do, because the reader ought to be in- 
 duced to perform this for himself, feeling himself capable 
 of it, from what I had premitted and inserted during this 
 month of March, to my original manuscript. A task, 
 which will be the less difficult, the more he will repeat the 
 study of the book, when many things will be disclosed 
 to him; which I had to leave unexplained for want of 
 space. For that, I trust, will be admitted by the more 
 expert divines, after their re-iterated study of my book, 
 that the same is indeed a large letter, the contents of 
 which are at the same time so weighty, that I would 
 have to write many volumes, should I give a full explan- 
 ation of all the things I could only touch upon, therein. 
 Thus only a few wonders, occuring in some places of mv 
 journey, which I have made after the publication of my 
 third volume of ''Memorable Events," could be but 
 slightly hinted at, though I witnessed new wonders in 
 each place of the same. 
 
 I said, indeed, that my voyage brought me first from 
 New York to Albany; but yet was Boston rather, as in 
 my previous travels, the starting point, from which my 
 migration began. For, after the printing of my third 
 volume, I travelled at the end of the month of April, 
 1840. first again from New York to Boston, to pay a 
 visit to my community, and performed there, besides 
 other mysteries, also three prophetic christenings; from 
 thence 1 returned to New York, and made from that place, 
 without staying in anyplace longer than the performance of 
 the mysteries required, my visitation journey, when, in a cir- 
 cuitous route, of several thousand miles, mostly through 
 valleys and rarely over small eminences, I visited many 
 places of the dead bones, with which, however, Christ the 
 Lord caused signs to be constantly given in various man- 
 ners, that he would begin at the time fixed by himself 
 
189 
 
 for it, calling these bones into life by his spirit. Amongst 
 these many places, I have mentioned, in this volume, but 
 a few, yet without enumerating in any of them all the 
 signs, which Christ the Lord has performed there. And 
 many other signs, truly, did Jesus, for a testimony of this 
 present manifestation in the places mentioned in this 
 book, which are not written in this book, but these are 
 written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, 
 the son of God, (who has appeared unto us to establish 
 his peace upon earth,) and to lead the nations (in courses 
 most appropriate for this end) to eternal life," John xx. 
 30, 31. But how many books would I have been obliged 
 to write, if I should have explained all the signs, which 
 happened in all the places, which I visited during this 
 journey of three months! 
 
 Often before I had reference in many passages of this 
 book to my new work, or what is the same, to my three 
 volumes of " Memorable Events," and quoted so much 
 that the enlightened reader can learn to understand that 
 the signs, mentioned in this book, have been given for 
 a new illustration and confirmation, of the former signs 
 and mysteries of the heavenly kingdom; because this 
 book is written for the purpose, that in a short time 
 it might be seen, that Christ has truly appeared, and that, 
 from the former three volumes, provided they are studied 
 in the same spirit in which they are written, things sur- 
 passing every expectation, and till now hidden from the 
 nations will be learned, relating to the heavenly king- 
 dom. But also in the three volumes, I have observed, 
 that about these great things instead of three, hundred 
 of volumes could be written, if the great connexion should 
 be explained, existing between the earliest preparations 
 till they reached our days, and the signs and mysteries 
 of the present manifestation of our Lord, in which the 
 past is concentrated in the present, or rather if one 
 would explain every thing, the same would be expressed 
 which has been said by the Apostle, John, xxi 25, in a 
 prophetic spirit, especially in relation to our days and of 
 which the full meaning and purport was, that to the 
 Apostle, when beginning to explain the signs of the Lord, 
 
190 
 
 so much is unfolded, that he could not possibly describe 
 every thing. My books are indeed unbound ones, but such 
 in which, a chain is preparing, by the spirit of the Lord, 
 for the binding of Satan, as has been alluded to in the 
 20th chapter of the Revelation. This chain prepared 
 for the restraint of the power of Satan, by which the do- 
 minion over the nations, will be taken from him, can be 
 lengthened variously, by partly inserting links into the 
 same, not yet used, between those already used, or adding 
 new ones to the end of the same. 
 
 Thus could also, many books be composed, about the 
 signs which have taken place, when I had returned 
 on the 5th of August, 1840, to Boston, from my long 
 journey. The Lord, in fact, showed me to the present 
 hour in various ways, that having begun to reveal to us 
 his appearance, he continues his preparations always se- 
 cretly, according to his declaration: Behold, I come as 
 a4hief, in order that in the time fixed by him, the great 
 motion, prophesied by the Prophets, for the foundation 
 of the universal peace, might begin. Since I am unable 
 to explain, in this volume the signs which happened after 
 the 5th of August, 1840, I shall adduce only from this 
 period of time, some instances of events as warnings, 
 whilst I shall use the remainder at other convenient 
 times. 
 
 When I had arrived in the year 1839, from Philadel- 
 phia at Boston, I took my lodgings in the house, pointed 
 out in volume 3, page 737. It was, as remarked on page 
 738, the 5th sunday after Whit-Sunday, when I arrived 
 and when the Lord, as on page 740 has circumstantially 
 been reported, caused the Apocalyptic dragon to present 
 himself to me (at 1 o'clock, P. M.) in the form of a ruler. 
 Thenlasted during my six month's stay in Boston, a visible 
 struggle with this usurping ruler, over the nations of the 
 earth, and I have prepared their relations with this tyrant, 
 at that time during my stay at Boston, for the third volume. 
 The Lord preparing for me in each place of my longer 
 stay, the most suitable dwelling for the celebration of 
 the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, my former lodging, 
 was, when I returned to Boston, on the 5th of August, 
 
191 
 
 1840, to Boston, not more suitable for me, but the more 
 so was my host, Matthew Ludwig; the Lord arranged 
 it consequently so, that he removed to Carlton Place,, No. 
 5, immediately before my arrival. But there was still 
 another married couple, with children, necessary for the 
 mystery in the same house. To the female consort of 
 this couple, the Lord gave after fervent prayer, for illu- 
 mination, the sign, that I am his Apostle; but her brother 
 has been set up in my second volume, as an opponent 
 for a witness of the present manifestation of Christ. When 
 I returned on the 5th of August, 1840, to Boston, he had 
 not yet freed himself from the influence of Satan, but met 
 me on the same day, in a street, in a great rage, which 
 yet had no effect upon the calmness of my mind. Satan, 
 it appears, was most vexed, by the Lord's having given 
 to me, the sister of this man, as a neighbor, and that he 
 has revealed to her, several future things, in various 
 visions. She could not indeed comprehend much 
 of them, but the same is the case with other female seers, 
 the number of whom is great in our days, since the Lord 
 makes them not susceptible of visions, in their own be- 
 half, but for a testimony of his manifestation, as even the 
 power of darkness must give testimony to him, when the 
 same made strong efforts, to disturb me in my dwelling: 
 which gave me yet no uneasiness since rather by this 
 conduct, several things must come to light, serving as a 
 testimony of the fact, that Christ has indeed appeared 
 unto us. Much could be written about it as illustrating 
 the ways of the Lord, for which there is yet no room 
 here, and I told my Matthew Ludwig, that the Lord per- 
 mitted this present trial only for the purpose that I might 
 turn it in due time, into a benefit for the welfare of 
 many. 
 
 As long as the power of Satan is still great on the 
 earth, the influence of the same, if an individual becomes 
 emancipated from it, will be felt the more by the next 
 relations of the liberated, unless they hold a strong guard 
 over the entrances of their hearts; and thus, in our timrs 
 also, the prediction is about being fulfilled, that strifes 
 and schisms will arise between parents and children, 
 17* 
 
192 
 
 husbands and wives, brothers and sisters, when those on 
 the one side will open their eyes unto the great light which 
 has appeared unto us, whilst those on the other side, 
 laboring under the power of darkness, are striving to 
 stop the spreading of light as much as they can. 
 
 During my last stay at Boston, it did not yet enter 
 into the minds of most of the Germans residing there, to 
 appear at my meetings on Sundays, in order to become 
 at least, by oral communication, in some measure initia- 
 ted in the cause, when too little prepared for the study of 
 my books. They were then still better pleased to be 
 guided by blind leaders to fall into the ditch together with 
 them. Most Catholics are still continuing to seek their 
 salvation in the empty ceremonies of popery, though in 
 my work its nuisance has been brought to light, and the 
 will of our Lord clearly explained; and the Pro- 
 testants have been deceived by other leaders and by 
 their own minister, who even ran into the houses of my 
 associates to persuade them to apostacy, thus forcing me 
 to write in the third volume, on page 845, the following: 
 
 Ci I consequently exclude, in the name of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, as his Apostle, Mr. Merz, Lutheran 
 preacher at Boston, from the Church of Christ, this 
 24th of March, 1840," &c. 
 
 When this was done, the congregation became also 
 disunited, and decreased more and more, till he, notwith- 
 standing the endeavors of other ministers for reconciling 
 them with him, was finally obliged to leave Boston. But 
 my community did not increase by it, for there was no 
 hunger and thirst after truth, and since even the power 
 of darkness must give testimony in various ways, to the 
 manifestation of our Lord, it was permitted by Him, 
 that false prophets were listened to with greediness, 
 amongst whom was Schauffler, already mentioned in this 
 volume, distinguishing himself under the mask of phari- 
 saical hypocrisy, and holding meetings; and whilst 
 I was absent from Boston, he allured also the Jew, 
 whom the Lord had given unto me for the continuation of 
 his sake, and stirred them up against me. But when 
 they became acquainted, by degrees, with his sentiments, 
 
193 
 
 they began to shun his society, till I finally returned to 
 Boston on the 5th of August, 1840, from the long jour- 
 ney, when the shuffling tricks of Schauffler, of shovelling 
 (schaufeln) away from me those whom the Lord had 
 given me, were not so conspicuous, till he was finally 
 brought by Satan, on the 30th of December, in the 
 evening, not indeed into my room, yet in the same house, 
 and in the room exactly below my feet. I heard, indeed, 
 for nearly three hours, a strange voice, and understood, 
 immediately, that an antagonist of the cause of God had 
 to deliver his open confession, to the end that I might 
 make use of it in due time; but"I did not know that it 
 was Schauffler's voice, for if I had known this, I might, 
 perhaps, have joined the company assembled below, in 
 order to silence the servant of Satan. But this would 
 not have been in order, since the heavenly host has fixed 
 every thing thus, that he must come in the right moment 
 into the room below my feet. 
 
 But before mentioning some more little specimens of 
 his open confession, I must remark that I am now 
 overwhelmed with many labors, and only on the 30th of 
 March found some moments of leisure, to add again 
 something to this supplement. But whilst about beginning 
 to write, the Lord suddenly gave me a vision. In this 
 vision I felt such a chilling frost, that I had to kindle a 
 fire; but when it began burning, a serpent called viper, 
 came out of the fire, wound itself round my feet, endea- 
 vouring to bite me. But I quietly stepped upon her 
 head, and having crushed it, threw the body into the fire, 
 to perfect the purification. Soon after these mysteries 
 had been performed in the vision, there arose, in reality, 
 such a cold wind that I had indeed to kindle a fire, and 
 the livelier it burned the higher rose the wind; and then, 
 in raising my eyes from my writing desk, from which 
 place I could overlook the river Delaware as far as the 
 eye reaches, I saw that many vessels which were waiting 
 for a favorable wind, availed themselves of this opportu- 
 nity in order to set sail for a trip towards New York, 
 and I wrote as a preparation, something on the same day, 
 till the printer came at the approach of the evening, 
 
194 
 
 with many proof-sheets of this volume, in order that I 
 might correct them, — and I had also other labors to 
 perform yesterday, finding only this day, the first of 
 April, time to give some account of the endeavors of the 
 generation of vipers to impede with their poison the ways 
 of the Lord. But this day we have Theodora in the 
 Lutheran almanac, with whom we have already become 
 acquainted, as Dorathea and as Theodoros, and also the 
 serpent or viper is a creature of God, and must serve to 
 the glorification of his name. The same drove Schaurfler 
 from Odessa, in the Russian Empire, to Boston, in order 
 to make umbrellas here, that the streams of spiritual 
 gifts which the Lord has begun to pour out richly over 
 his servants and maids of our days, might not extend far, 
 since they would put also the Russian Empire in motion. 
 Previous to this, this serpent had a hat-maker, as the 
 reader will see from my three unbound volumes, for a 
 leader of the blind. But this man made too snail a 
 head-covering, which could not impede the Apostle from 
 bringing to light the baldness of Satan: of course there 
 were finally umbrellas opposed against me. But it ap- 
 pearing sufficient to the heavenly host, the same caused, 
 at the end of the 30th of December, (David's day, in 
 the Lutheran Almanac,) and on the eve of Sylvester, (a 
 name indicating i( The Wild," or, in this connection, 
 u . The Satyr," and concludes the names of the old year,) 
 that the umbrella-making SchaufHer was delivered unto 
 my feet, to enable him to lay down the confession of his 
 sins, and that I could step upon the head of the hellish 
 serpent, which has made hi<n so insane. Rossel, in 
 Baltimore, has also been turned by this serpent so frantic 
 that he must write so senselessly about my books, with- 
 out having studied them, as the reader has seen from his 
 " Eh, what is this?" in this book. What Schauffler 
 wrote about them, I do not know — nothing written by 
 him having reached my hands, though my associates told 
 me (I cannot say from what source) that he had written 
 to various places concerning my books; a thing which 
 was to be expected from his great zeal of serving the 
 devil faithfully. Such services have become evident 
 
195 
 
 by his utmost exertions to seduce the brethren united 
 with me in Christ, and this, by pretending that he had 
 studied my books, and had found therein principles con- 
 tradictory to the Bible. 
 
 He has studied my books as little as those Doctors 
 bitten by the hellish serpent in such a manner, that I set 
 them up in my third volume as warning examples for all 
 others. But Schauffler could not take advantage of this 
 warning, since he never studied my books, but only turned 
 their leaves here and there with demoniacal fury, and 
 with the devilish purpose of finding therein something 
 by which he might strengthen the blind in their blindness, 
 and also render me suspicious to the brethren who are 
 united with me in Christ. The devil has, as it appears, 
 prompted him to think my books to be as unbound, as if 
 they were written in Hebrew, and I had commenced 
 their writing at the last page, since my brethren mentioned 
 only some points towards the end of the third volume, 
 objected to by Schauffler in order to alienate them from 
 me. That there, page 845 is peculiarly offensive to him 
 they often told me before his last visit, with the remark, 
 that this page made him so angry, as to cause an univer- 
 sal trembling of his whole frame. I wonder not at this, 
 Satan having cause enough to produce a rage in his 
 servant, when reminded of the contents of this page. 
 For I am speaking there of two females of Lutheran 
 descent, to whom, at the celebration of great mysteries, 
 "I imparted the spirit, 55 by prayer and imposition of 
 hands. Now listen ye nations! According to the expla- 
 nation of Satan by his servant Schauffler, the expression 
 "I imparted the spirit," is said to have greatly scandal- 
 ized the Bible Christians. I write this in the room of 
 our witness A. Leimer, a member of the Moravian Union, 
 and not having my Bible with me Qn this journey, I take 
 that before me on the table, belonging to Leimer, of 
 Martin Luther's translation. In the English version, 
 runs the text which I am about quoting for the illustration 
 of the case as follows: "Then said Jesus to them again: 
 Peace be unto you! As my father has sent me, even so 
 send I you! And when he had said this, he breathed on 
 
196 
 
 them, and saith unto them, receive ye the Holy Ghost; 
 whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them, 
 and whose soever sins ye retain they are retained." John 
 xx. 21 — 23. I have in the unbound three volumes already 
 adduced proofs enough, certifying that whatever Christ 
 has said to the Apostles of old, for the benefit of his 
 church, the same has been repeated to me, and also in 
 this volume I bring forth several more testimonies of my 
 Apostleship. But although I am an Apostle of Christ at 
 his great manifestation, it would yet give an equally great 
 offence to the devil dwelling in Schauffler, if I should say 
 to a penitent and converted sinner, "I remit to thee thy 
 sins," as the Pharisees were scandalised when they 
 heard similar words uttered by the mouth of Jesus, Matt 
 ix. 2, notwithstanding I would use only the power commit- 
 ted to us Apostles, and the words which were delivered 
 to us Apostles for this purpose. But only the devil with 
 his followers can take offence at this case, and never a 
 Christian, who knows that the apostles of Christ can remit 
 the sins of noboby except truly repentant sinners and who 
 are converted to Christ, and that they do not remit sins 
 in their own name, but in that of Christ, as his servants. 
 This, however, they are not obliged constantly to repeat, 
 since every Christian ought to understand how these words 
 are to be taken. I remarked in the beginning of this 
 book, that Dorathea, who has been raised from the dead 
 in testimony of my Apostleship at the manifestation of the 
 Lord has given several other prophesies concerning me, 
 besides the alledged. Amongst other things she says 
 that I would cleanse her of her sins. Though she has 
 risen from the dead, yet will there still be many a fault ad- 
 hering to her; and I can in the same sense cleanse from 
 sins as I can remit them. The Lord has on that account 
 unfolded through me such astonishing things, that the 
 sinners might see their horrible state and turn from all 
 their heart to him, in order to obtain remission of their 
 sins. Thus likewise a Schauffler, if he had studied my 
 three volumes with an upright heart, would have turned 
 to Christ, and seen clearly how I can impart the spirit 
 to those who are prepared for its reception. "Then laid 
 
197 
 
 they their hands on them, and they received the Holy 
 Ghost." Acts viii. 17. The spirit in fact, who was dwel- 
 ling in the Apostles Peter and John, was received also 
 by the inhabitants of Samaria whilst the Apostles were 
 laying their hands upon them and prayed over them, and 
 I would very correctly express myself by saying that the 
 Apostles Peter and John imparted to them the spirit, viz, 
 the spirit inhabiting these Apostles, who used them as 
 instruments to fill by them likewise others with his gifts. 
 If Schauffler had studied my three volumes, he would 
 have seen that I have imparted this spirit not only to 
 believers, but also in cases of necessity, to the unbelieving 
 by causing them to prophesy, and not that he should 
 remain with such persons who are not prepared for him, 
 constantly, but the evil spirit, whose usual dwelling they 
 are, must give room to the Holy Spirit for such a space 
 of time as was required, till he has also by their instru- 
 mentality, given evidence of the manifestation of the Lord, 
 which I am proclaiming. But since they were not pre- 
 pared to be his constant dwelling place, this spirit, im- 
 parted to them by me, has left them again, and the bad 
 spirit took again possession of the dwelling prepared for 
 him and whenever it was convenient to him he gave also, 
 yet in a manner peculiar to himself, testimony about the 
 manifestation of our Lord, as he gives the same through 
 RossePs pen, and the mouth of Schauffler. 
 
 In the third volume, on page 845, which gives such 
 horrible offence to the latter, we read amongst other 
 things: "Finally came the wife of Adam Ries. I impar- 
 ted to her the spirit, and she told me immediately after- 
 ward, that she wished to tell me something," &c. Her 
 communication was the cause, that I announced on the 
 same page to the Lutheran Minister, Merz, at Boston, 
 his excommunication from the church of Christ. The 
 circumstance alone, that he had endeavored before to 
 alienate from me men whom Christ the Lord had given 
 to me to support me in the spreading of his great mani- 
 festation, and by whom he has procured the means re- 
 quired to the printing of my books, this circumstance 
 alone would not have led me to his excommunication, but 
 
198 
 
 I was brought to this decision by his endeavors to rouse 
 the wives of these men against me, by influencing them 
 with the spirit of the Apocalyptic dragon, and by using 
 for this purpose the absence of their husbands, who were 
 too strong for him, being given to me by Christ, and ad- 
 monished him first to study my books, since he would 
 not become otherwise qualified to converse about them 
 reasonably. 
 
 Adam flies, who was for several years in a state of 
 consumption, and whose mind became by it prepared for 
 an easier reception of the appearance of our Lord, is 
 mentioned in my second and third volume, as a zealous 
 promoter of the dissemination for it. That the Lord 
 (yet without permitting any show, since every thing at 
 his present manifestation for the great motion in behalf 
 of the universal peace is to be prepared secretly) has re- 
 stored many thousand sick persons to their health, for a 
 testimony of his present manifestation has been shown in 
 my third volume, though I observed at the same time, 
 that the healing of the sick at the present manifestation 
 of the Lord would not be the most suitable sign, notwith- 
 standing the same would be increasing in proportion 
 with the clearness with which the appearance of the 
 Lord would be appreciated. To me the spirit shows 
 every thing which it becomes me to perform as a sign of 
 the manifestation of the Lord; but in the case of Adam 
 Ries, He has not shown to me that I should restore his 
 health in the name of Christ perfectly, He having like- 
 wise destined his death for a sign. His name, Adam 
 Ries (Giant) is prophetic, and it occupies in the second 
 volume, page 494, the third place in the list of those who 
 have advanced money for the printing of my books, and 
 also in the third volume on page 844, were these men 
 again, together with others, who joined them in promo- 
 ting the cause of Christ, are inserted by their names. I 
 intended to place him higher, but the spirit did not per- 
 mit it, and 1 learned first, after the death of Adam Ries, 
 that the Lord had set him up as a prophetical person. 
 
 The Lord has called men out of Popery, in order to 
 advance money for the printing of my books, that the 
 
199 
 
 nuisance of Popery by which the church of Christ has 
 been horribly desolated, might be abolished, and the 
 glorious reign of Christ might be established. The out- 
 ward terrestrial integument must be taken from Popery, 
 in order that the pure Christianity can come forth. For 
 this purpose I have performed the great mysteries on 
 the festival of Easter, 1838, in the Catholic Cathedral 
 at Boston, as Apostle of Christ by order of his spirit, and 
 that this was done at His command, He has confirmed 
 by a long chain of signs and prophecies, as the reader 
 will see in my third volume. In the great excommunica- 
 tion, which I have enacted at that festival of Easter, on 
 the 15th of April, 1838, in the name of Christ, as His 
 Apostle, before many witnesses from all nations, after the 
 solemn sermon, in which the spirit of Christ dictated to 
 me what I should say, Popery takes the third place, and 
 the deep mysteries, contained in that circumstance, why 
 the spirit of God has placed in the great exclusion Popery 
 in the third place, have been explained in my second and 
 third volume. In the most admirable prophecy, (to the 
 explanation of which, in connexion with prophecies of 
 other Prophets given for the sake of its illustration, 
 many pages of my third volume have been devoted,) 
 Popery appears under the emblem of a giant, (Ries.) 
 But there stands also in my second and third volume, 
 Adam the Giant, amongst the promoters of the cause of 
 Christ in the third place, the Lord having destined him 
 to step out of the ways of Popery and place himself on the 
 side of the Apostle, and whom he then called to lay 
 down his tenement of clay, and admitted to the heavenly 
 host on white horses, clothed in white and pure silk. 
 Rev. xix. 14. Whilst I was celebrating the greatest mys- 
 teries on my long journey, many signs of which have 
 been given in this book, that I am constantly accom- 
 panied by this host, whom Adam Ries has now joined, 
 I have not only in my three volumes, but also in this 
 large letter proved sufficiently, and the Lord has set up 
 Adam, the Giant, as a pattern for all those who are still 
 adhering to Popery; he has called him away from Popery, 
 and has given him to me as a great support in the propa- 
 18 
 
200 
 
 gation of the Lord's manifestation, that all who are still 
 in the bonds of Papacy, may imitate his example, and 
 may be intimately united with me in Christ in the 
 spreading of his great manifestation; and if they will 
 do so, He gives to them the sure promise, that after 
 having deposited the earthly tenement, they will join that 
 heavenly host to whom now belongs Adam Ries, whilst 
 in this life they will be in their company, as I am. Adam, 
 the Giant, was called by the Lord into heaven, whilst 
 others least expected' this, they being ignorant of the 
 Lord's designs respecting him. He, having finished the 
 study of my third volume, and admonished others to walk 
 in the light, which has now appeared unto us, laid him- 
 self down immediately after having arrived at home from 
 a meeting of my associates, for the purpose of prayer 
 and mutual edification, and fell asleep in the Lord. 
 
 For the illustration of the design of Christ the Lord, 
 representing the great mystery, for the celebration of 
 which he had provided Adam Ries, he gave to me at the 
 time when he was preparing Ries for a better life, another 
 man, by the name of Adam Haberstroh as a great sup- 
 port, and his name stands in the third volume, page 844, 
 in the fifth place, he having joined the four preceding 
 ones amongst whom was Adam, the Giant, taking the 
 third place, whilst the third volume was about being 
 printed. The name of our Ries is pronounced by the 
 English, as far as I could learn as if the same was written 
 in their language Rise, that is, resurrection, — rising of 
 the sun ; — elevation. He is not dead ; — he has only been 
 elevated, so that he who now accompanies me amongst 
 my heavenly companions; and for the illustration of the 
 events, whilst our Adam Ries began to get already 
 weak, in order to appear now strong, Adam Haberstroh 
 was given to me as a strong support by the Lord, and he 
 stands in the third volume, page 844, in the fifth place, 
 because the number 5 is the Apostolic number, and the 
 number of the kingdom of Christ, as now will be seen, 
 since the Lord has appeared, in order to destroy on earth 
 the dominion of the four beasts, as seen by the Prophet 
 Daniel. This dominion, in order to maintain itself, 
 
201 
 
 made use in the latter and latest period of leaden balls, 
 to destroy men by their means, instead of educating them 
 for Christianity, and those who were not destroyed were 
 bolted out of all their substance, as grains are bolted out, 
 whilst the empty straw of idle ceremonies was given for 
 the grains of Christianity. It was consequently quite 
 proper that Adam Haberstroh, (straw of oat), whom 
 Christ had intended to give me as my support in the 
 place of Adam Ries, made money in a lead fabric as 
 neater of the oven in order to advance not only a con- 
 siderable sum of money for the printing of the third vol- 
 ume, but also for defraying most of my expenses, which 
 I incurred during my last stay of six months in Boston, 
 and for the present journey, during which I am writing 
 this in Philadelphia. He was indeed also supported by 
 other brethren, united with me in Christ, according and 
 in proportion to their circumstances; yet was he during 
 this period my main support, and what deserves to be 
 noticed, he is a widower, his wife having died soon after 
 I had performed the mysteries of the excommunication 
 of popery from the Church of Christ, since by this ex- 
 communication in the name of Christ it has been indeed 
 announced to the Pope, that his wife, the Church, has 
 been taken from him, and he from a Giant, has been 
 burned into a figure of straw of oats, (Haberstroh,) that 
 the money, which till now was spent for the maintaining of 
 this giant, might from this period, be employed for the 
 welfare of the nations in the Kingdom of Christ. But I 
 can scarcely give even the principal points of some facts 
 and must leave it to the reader to form his deeper reflec- 
 tions for himself. 
 
 The transit of our Adam Ries did, however, not only con- 
 tribute to the illustration of the appearance our Lord in the 
 before mentioned manner, but also in bringing to light the 
 sentiments of many, who allow themselves to be actuated 
 by the Apocalyptical dragon. He recommended his wife 
 as often before, so likewise, especially in the last hour of 
 his life, in the most impressive manner, not to hear the 
 false Prophets, but to listen to me, if she desired to be 
 happy. I imparted to her, as above related, the spirit. 
 
202 
 
 This took place a half a year before the death of her 
 husband. The spirit dwelling in her husband, did not 
 permit that the spirit of the false Prophets should, as long 
 as he lived, conquer his wife perfectly. But after his 
 death her heart stood open to the influence of the false 
 Prophetsand Prophetesses, and she permitted herself to be 
 guided by them, instead of listening to me, who often ad- 
 monished her to wait in patience, till the appearance of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ would manifest itself gloriously. I ac- 
 cepted from her a quite new coat, of her departed husband, 
 for a man who was translating for me part of the third 
 volume, into the English language, and on the third of 
 January her deceased husband showed tome, in a vision, 
 this coat, but which now looked as if it had been singed 
 in a fire all over, and said: "thou knowest, my brother, 
 that I have given to thee, quite a new coat but see how 
 the same looks now, by Margaret's fault V 9 Soon after 
 this, she began to demand from me my approbation to 
 her marriage with a Lutheran man, to which union, I 
 could not give my consent, not rinding in him the spirit 
 of Christ. She would indeed have preferred mar- 
 rying Adam Haberstroh, according to her own confes- 
 sion, made to me, but this man felt no disposition of en- 
 tering again in the state of matrimony, and this would not 
 have agreed with what the Lord intended to be perform- 
 ed. Finding that she could not obtain my approbation 
 to her intended marriage, she began to calumniate me, 
 since the spirit of the false Prophets, of both sexes, had 
 become so manifest, and they also, must give testimony, 
 in their way, to my Apostleship. Much could be writ- 
 ten about this point, but here I can only remark so much, 
 as was indispensably necessary, in order to admonish 
 such to repentance, as are slandering me; for they do not 
 slander me, but Christ who has sent me. 
 
 I did not make enquiries, whether Schauffler operated 
 immediately, or not, upon this person, who then got real- 
 ly married to that Lutheran man, whose name is so pro- 
 nounced, that it was believed to be the same by which I 
 excluded popery from the church of Jesus; but the spirit 
 of the false Prophet, Schauffler, met a willing reception 
 
203 
 
 with the wife of Matthew Ludvvig, though this is the 
 most vigorous promoter of the spreading of the Lord's 
 manifestation, and my landlord, as often as I stay 
 in Boston, since I left the dwelling of the baptized 
 Jew, Meyer. This hellish spirit had, indeed, to submit 
 as often, as it was necessary, to the spirit of Christ, 
 dwelling in me. But she not being prepared for the stu- 
 dy of my books, and disinclined to learn from me to suf- 
 fer with Christ, and to be meek and lowly in heart; her 
 mind stood open to the spirit of the false Prophets. I 
 admired the wisdom of Christ, also, in this struggle be- 
 tween the spirits of the higher and lower region, by which 
 so many signs to the glorification of his name have ap- 
 peared, that I could write a peculiar volume about them. 
 I said to my Matthew Ludwig, after the termination of 
 this struggle, that his wife, would, as I hoped, become 
 thoroughly acquainted with the manifestation of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ; as she indeed now gives to it testimony 
 in her own way, and she even first admonished the men, 
 so that they began to advance money for the printing of my 
 books. 
 
 So much for information's sake, that the spirit of Christ 
 can be imparted to others, by him who has the same, as 
 the spirit of the hellish dragon, if this evil guest inha- 
 bits a human mind, if they open their hearts to the one 
 or the other. Whosoever is driven by the spirit of the 
 hellish dragon can become as deluded as Schauffler was 
 when he said to my associates, that they at least, from 
 my third volume, might take well to their hearts that 
 which had been written to me by Frederick de Meyer, 
 Burgomaster at Frankfort, on the Mayn. Schauffler 
 has turned over the leaves in order to find something to 
 confound my associates, and when he found in volume 
 three, pages 808, and 811, a letter of Burgomaster 
 Meyer, he thought, the letter had been written to me, 
 and I have inserted the same, that my antagonists could 
 make use of it against me. This letter has been sent by 
 the care of the devil, to Stuttgart, for the use of his 
 horses, but by Christ, who caused the same to be brought 
 in a wonderful manner, in the morning at 9 o'clock, at 
 18* 
 
204 
 
 the feast of Luther, to Boston, and delivered into my 
 hands, this letter was destined for my use, in order that 
 the same might be inserted into my third volume, and 
 this to the terror of the hellish dragon, who has establish- 
 ed his principal seat at Frankfort, and of all his menials. 
 
 After the publication of my first volume, the hellish dra- 
 gon has stimulated some individuals in Boston, to write let- 
 ters to me, of which I have extracted some specimens, and 
 communicated the same to my readers in my second vo- 
 lume, in order to show what he is able to produce. This 
 has filled him with such a fear, that he did not take hold 
 any more of one of the common class, to instigate him to 
 write letters against me; but, instead of keeping himself 
 in the lower sphere, he went to some Doctors of Divin- 
 ity, in order to induce them to write against me. The 
 Lord has caused their products to be delivered into 
 my hands, in order that I could quote them as warning 
 examples in my third volume. When the hellish serpent 
 saw this, he was under the necessity of instigating his 
 servants to produce the illusion in others, that these let- 
 ters in my third volume were written against me; which 
 they are in the same sense, as the "Eh, what is this?" 
 is directed against me, in this book. It could, indeed, 
 also, be asked; " Eh, what is this?" — that Doctor 
 Frederick de Meyer appears first in my third volume, as 
 a collector of the testimonies for my Apostleship, induced 
 to it by the spirit of God, and then, again, as a writer 
 against my Apostleship, driven to it by the Apocalyptic 
 dragon, yet in such a manner, that he, by this letter, has 
 given an equally great testimony to my Apostleship, and 
 equally important instruction to the blind, as Rossel by 
 his, ".Eh, what is this?" in connexion with his remaining 
 documents. Rossel's testimony, the reader has, I trust, 
 become acquainted with, by this large letter, and the tes- 
 timonies of his Excellency, Doctor de Meyer will cause 
 his astonishment, when he will study my third volume. 
 
 To those women, who were too short sighted, and too 
 earthly minded to be capable of comprehending the signs 
 of my Apostleship, and permitted themselves, to be over- 
 come by Satan, to be angry with their husbands, because 
 
205 
 
 Christ has opened their eyes, I said, in a few words, that 
 they, being too weak to appreciate such astonishing 
 things belonging to the government of Christ, ought to in- 
 vestigate, whether my way of living and conduct is that 
 of an Apostle or not? But a Schauffler, ought to have 
 studied my book, with an upright heart, then he would 
 have been filled, with the spirit of Christ? But since 
 permitting himself to be guided, by the spirit of the Apo- 
 calyptic dragon, he had to give to my Apostleship, a 
 testimony, in a manner peculiar to this spirit, and when 
 this appeared in the sight of the Lord, to be sufficient, 
 he caused him to be brought in the room, exactly beneath 
 my feet, where he had to deliver to Matthew Ludwig, and 
 others present, an open confession of his sins, in such a 
 loud voice, that I could also have heard the same, if I 
 had listened to it. The men, to whom this confession, 
 was directed, gave him wholesome advice; but the devil, 
 who had spoken through him, permitted them not to enter 
 into his heart. But since to my sorrow, the wife of my 
 Matthew was also present, and women are scandalised, 
 by hearing confessions, Schauffler's spirit was by his 
 confession, also communicated to Mrs. Ludwig, of which 
 some singular traces soon appeared. Since I cannot 
 dwell with them here, I shall mention only from the open 
 confession, (having still to report some spectacles of an- 
 other kind,) that he also admitted in it, to have conversed 
 with J. V. Himes, Editor of the English paper, u The 
 SignsoftheTimes"aboutmeandmybooks. This preacher 
 Himes, I have introduced into this large letter, as a great 
 sign, and he appears as such, already in my third volume, 
 viz. as a sign seduced by Dr. Follen, or foal. When I 
 had delivered my articles, for his "Signs of the Times" 
 to him, and he told me, that he had been informed by 
 Germans, of the nothingness of my cause, and I replied 
 to him, that Follen, as Anti-christ, and on account of his 
 probable ignorance of my books, could not sit in judg- 
 ment against them, Himes said, that he had also con- 
 versed about them with others, who knew them. I re- 
 quested him to give me their names, in order to inform 
 him, how they knew my books. But he would not do 
 
206 
 
 this, neither had I an impulse from the spirit, to force 
 him by the same, to name them to me. Finally comes 
 Schauffler beneath my feet, in order to deliver together 
 with other confessions, also this, that he had spoken with 
 Himes, about me and my books. I shall, however, make no 
 further extracts, from Schauffler's open confession, and I 
 have communicated these few only for the purpose of 
 admonishing him, and by him many others, who per- 
 mitted themselves to be conquered, by the power of 
 darkness, to repent, with .the remark, that those whom 
 Christ has given to me in Boston, when having seen him 
 bringing forth fruits, meet for repentance, can admit him 
 into our community, he now being excluded from the 
 Church of Christ, because I remit to him, under these 
 conditions, his sins as an Apostle, in the name of Christ. 
 But J. V. Himes, will I, on account of this confession of 
 Schauffler, once more mention as a sign; but first I have 
 to touch upon several other signs. 
 
 After J. V. Himes had admitted but an extract of any 
 first article in his paper, and had refused insertion to the 
 second, though he made an abstract of it himself, induced 
 by an invisible impulse, I found it proper, to bring these 
 two articles to other editors in Boston; partly by paying 
 to them a personal visit, partly by sending others, in order 
 to induce them to publish my articles in their papers. 
 It was not unknown to me, that not every editor is quali- 
 fied for the publication of such great things, yet did I 
 entertain the hope to find at least, one or another amongst 
 so many, who might be free of the power of the devil, 
 and willing to receive them. But I found none, though 
 my articles were offered to as many editors of political 
 and religious papers, as came under my notice iti Boston, 
 without yet strictly inquiring how many papers were 
 published in this city, and without applying to those, with 
 whom I had come in contact, already, as opposers to the 
 sake of Christ, as for instance, with Professor Sears, 
 (from Sear, dry, arid, withered,) of whom I am ignorant, 
 whether he is still an Editor of a paper for the Baptists 
 or not, as he was at that time when I wrote, relating to 
 him in the third volume, page 791, yet without naming 
 
207 
 
 him, though important signs took place, as well whilst I 
 was with him, as when he was driven by the demon, to 
 write his letter to me, which signs I for want of space 
 neither could specify then, nor now am able to enumerate, 
 but mention his name here only, because I heard, that 
 he is in the habit of seeing SchaufBer, in order that he 
 might well consider that which has been said to Schauf- 
 fler, and bring forth fruits meet for repentance, and with him 
 also other editors of periodicals, to whom I have either 
 brought personally, or sent my articles, but had to ex- 
 perience in Boston that they were slaves of their patrons, 
 whom they are afraid to displease, by interfering in such 
 a strange thing as the proclamation of an universal peace 
 for all nations. I would have much to write about these 
 my experiences, in which many signs of the times are 
 concealed, and the articles alone which then appeared 
 for the detriment of the readers, when my treatises ought 
 to have been published, would require a volume from my 
 pen. There are in Boston only English presses. In 
 my second and third volume, the reader will find my ex- 
 periences with the German editors. Similar ones I made 
 in my intercourse with the English, only with the excep- 
 tion, that my articles found ingress into several German 
 papers, published in cities, namely first in Philadelphia, 
 and New York, and finally also during my long journey 
 in five other places, for I made no trials in other towns. 
 But in Boston I tried my luck with about eight Editors, 
 (speaking at random), all of whom refused the admission 
 of my articles, excepting that Himes did what his posi- 
 tion demanded from him. But that it may be seen what 
 is the condition of the Editors, and that it was in ac- 
 cordance to the will of the Lord, that I offered my arti- 
 cles to many, he has caused this to be made known by 
 that of this class, most calculated for this purpose. In 
 the " Olive Branch" of October 3, 1840, we read the 
 following: 
 
 " We respectfully decline the long articles of Andrew 
 B. Skinaker. We do not care to discuss the abstruse 
 question about the Millenium, or Coming of Christ, as 
 he calls it." 
 
208 
 
 Since, also, here my name stands misprinted, the 
 reader is cautioned against the supposition that the same 
 had not been written quite plainly in my articles. It 
 was not only very legibly traced in both articles, but 
 also printed in capital letters, in the enclosed number of 
 the English c< Sig»s of the Times," in which an extract 
 of my article occurs with my signature; and I am fully 
 persuaded that my name has been misprinted by the in- 
 fluence of the same power of darkness, on the 3d of 
 October, 1840, in the Olive Branch of Boston, which 
 impelled Rossel to have it misprinted on the same day, 
 in Baltimore. Skinker means the same with cup-bearer, 
 into which has been inserted an a, and, indeed, all the 
 editors in Boston to whom I offered my articles, have 
 become so confounded by the hellish dragon, as if I had 
 filled for them the intoxicating cup brimful, and they 
 had emptied the same at once. 
 
 Olive Branch is the sign of reconciliation and of 
 peace; but also the editor of this paper, purporting to be 
 of a religious character, and bearing this mystic title, 
 ought to confess freely that he takes no care about the 
 universal peace upon earth. I did not request him to 
 discuss the question about the kingdom of Christ, but I 
 sent to him articles in which the results of the facts au- 
 thenticated in my three volumes by a long chain of signs 
 and prophecies, as divine evidences, are contained. He 
 had no other care than that of publishing, by means of 
 his paper, that which the Lord has caused to be disclosed 
 through my instrumentality, and then would the English 
 nation have received the most joyful tidings first by the 
 " Olive Branch." But the paper deserves not at all the 
 name which it bears as a title; not serving for the estab- 
 lishment of universal peace, but for the upholding and 
 propagation of a sect, whilst in sectarianism the Apoca- 
 lyptic dragon finds its main support to keep alive schisms 
 and wars amongst the nations. That the editor labors 
 indeed for the attaining of this purpose, the Lord caused 
 him only to confess, in the article immediately following 
 his remarks about my articles, for he says therein, " We 
 have better business than to dig the name of so distin- 
 
209 
 
 guished an unknown from its obscurity." He speaks^ 
 indeed, in this article, as he himself believes not of me ? 
 but of another; and yet he could not have placed any 
 thing more suitable below his above mentioned remark 
 about my articles. My name he caused to be misprinted, 
 which, though I was personally a stranger to him, could 
 easily have been avoided, since the same was then lying 
 before him, plainly written and correctly printed; but its 
 signification he would not have dug out till he had stu- 
 died the same from my work. 
 
 I would not have quoted this passage of the editor, 
 had it not been for his confession concerning his refusal 
 to accept my article, which follows immediately in the 
 same article, in the words, " And even the holy man of 
 God scarcely dares speak of vices he knows to exist, 
 for, alas! his salary is cut off." Such a man is no holy 
 man of God, but a child of this world — no true Christian, 
 but a Methodist, (a remark made by me with regard to 
 the circumstance, that this paper originated from a Me- 
 thodist sect.) I really have experienced editors in the 
 light of hired menials, accustomed to calculate whether 
 they would please their patrons by admitting my articles, 
 or offend them by their reception. But they calculated, 
 not considering the power of the spirit of God, but ac- 
 cording to the short-sightedness of this world. Having 
 alluded to the Methodists, I must remark, that I went 
 with my articles first from J. V. Himes to the editor 
 of the Methodistical " Zion's Herald," in Boston, when 
 a Mr. Brown was still occupying this station. I did 
 this, because the title of this paper stands in peculiar 
 accordance with our mysteries. But I found the editor 
 not calculated for such things, and very anxious not to 
 displease his sect. When, finally, as late as the present 
 year, 1841, a number of this paper came again into my 
 hands, I observed that Abel Stevens was then its editor; 
 I went, consequently, with my article to him to gain 
 some new information, but inquired first respecting him 
 amongst such as knew him. I learned that he had been 
 before, a minister, and had received the editorial call on 
 account of his qualities as a writer. I could myself re- 
 
210 
 
 mark nothing peculiar in him, besides a singularly great 
 fear of accepting my articles. I observed to him that I 
 desired (finding himself afraid to admit my articles in his 
 paper) to lay the case before the whole society, by whom 
 the paper was published. He pointed out to me the 
 agent of the society, but this informed me that the so- 
 ciety had granted to the editor the right of deciding 
 what articles deserved admission into the paper, and 
 what not. I saw from this, plainly enough, that they 
 were not seeking for truth, but only for the maintenance 
 and propagation of the sect. 
 
 Upon the whole, all the editors whom I visited behaved 
 in this cause, so important for the whole human family, 
 in the same manner shown by that of the M Olive 
 Branch," who had to lay down the confession in the 
 name of all of them. They are not noble or grafted 
 branches any longer, but entirely wild excrescences. 
 On the same day, viz: the 3d of October, when the de- 
 mons hatched the chicken from the " Eh," (Ei, egg,) 
 of Rossel they pressed, likewise, from the wild " Olive 
 Branch" in Boston, for the Skinker, or cup-bearer, an 
 intoxicating drink, in order to fuddle the editors by it. 
 I had not expected in the " Olive Branch" this prepara- 
 tion for the Skinker; but the individual whom I had sent 
 with my articles, brought me a number of the " Olive 
 Branch," and I saw then, already, that the Lord had 
 caused the confession of one editor to be prepared to me 
 in the place of many, which will become the more clear 
 when I shall further remark that I visited the editors 
 only at extraordinary occasions; and the visit to the 
 editor of the " Olive Branch" happened so, that the de- 
 position contained therein coincided, in respect to the 
 day of its appearance, with the " Eh, what is this?" of 
 Rossel, in the " Martha;" and the reader will easily con- 
 clude, from what has been said, that, in like manner, the 
 expression about Skinaker, in the " Olive Branch," 
 has been produced under the special guidance of the 
 host on white horses, by whom the demons have been 
 put in motion to impel their servant to lay down his open 
 confession in the " Olive Branch." I see, immediately, 
 
211 
 
 how the spiritual agents are engaged in working this or 
 that phenomenon. The reader, less experienced in 
 these things, will yet, I trust, by the many palpable evi- 
 dences set forth in this book, in so far be prepared that, 
 from what has been alleged, he can easily comprehend 
 by whose influence the expressions about my articles in 
 the " Olive Branch" have been caused. 
 
 According to my promise Joshua V. Himes, Editor 
 of the Cl Signs of the Times" in Boston shall appear once 
 more as a sign; for the reader will bear still in mind, I 
 hope, that he has been already set up as a great sign for 
 the illustration of the times with John Rossel, in the part 
 of the manuscript of this book composed in October last. 
 
 Scarcely had that manuscript on twenty-three sheets, 
 elicited from me by Rossel's " Martha," been sent to him 
 through the instrumentality of J. J. Thomson, when I was 
 impelled by the spirit to send still more than twenty-three 
 equally closely written sheets to Europe and these most- 
 ly into the Austrian Monarchy: but these papers were 
 not to be sent in one bulk to Europe, as the large letter 
 was sent to Thomson, but they were to be divided into 
 several portions that, if some unfaithful servants of Christ 
 should neglect to promote the cause, it might be faith- 
 fully supported by others. For this reason I referred 
 from each letter to the foregoing ones, in order that the 
 reader might look out there for the explanation of the 
 wonders contained therein. The first letter, which filled 
 only one densely written sheet, I directed to Anthony 
 Aloysius Wolf, Pince-Bishop at Laibach, the Capital 
 City of my native country, and narrated to him amongst 
 other wonders, also what the Lord had performed by 
 Rossel in Baltimore, in order that Wolf might be at least 
 frightened by the sign which the Lord had caused to be 
 exhibited on Rossel (small horse) and might fulfil his duty. 
 The other letter, written very closely on four sheets I dis- 
 patched to George Meyer, Prince-Bishop of Gurk, in 
 Klagenfurth; my former superintendent, during ten years, 
 when I was Imperial Royal Public Professor of the Biblical 
 study at Klagenfurth. Knowing Meyer as a faithless 
 Bishop or Inspector, I could not rely upon him alone as 
 19 
 
212 
 
 promoter of the cause of Christ, and directed conse- 
 quently the letter to the entire chapter of Gurk, embra- 
 cing all the Canons ofthe Prince-Bishop and to the College 
 of Benedictine monks consisting of the Professors at 
 Klagenfurth, in the hope, that before the letter would 
 reach the Prince-Bishop, the Canons and Professors 
 would be informed of the fact, that a large letter had ar- 
 rived for all of them; and that the Prince- Bishop would 
 not dare to suppress this affair, I having pronounced the 
 curse of our Lord Jesus Christ against him, in case he 
 should not call all of them together and the letter order- 
 ed to be read before them. But since he is possessed of 
 a devil who sometimes is getting so furious, that nobody 
 dares to contradict him with one word, I wrote the third 
 letter, filling two likewise most closely written sheets to 
 Ignatius Zimmermann, Prince-Bishop of St. Andrew in 
 the Lavant-Valley and Superintendent of the Benedic- 
 tine Convent of St. Paul, of which I was once a member. 
 With all these three Princes-Bishops the reader will be- 
 come acquainted by my three volumes of li Memorable 
 Events/' as well as with the wonders which Christ 
 caused to be effected by each of them during my stage 
 of preparation in Europe. That Ignatius Zimmermann, 
 as Prince-Bishop at the place of the great mystery, was 
 also a Prophet, has been shown in my third volume. I, 
 consequently, charged him in the name of Christ, imme- 
 diately after the reception of these two sheets to go to 
 Klagenfurth, and to invite to this place also the Bishop 
 of Triest, Matthew Raunicher, and strictly to inquire 
 why he had not fulfilled his duty after having received 
 so many letters from me since my sojourn in America, 
 and likewise the Bishop of Laibach, that he also might 
 come to Klagenfurth with his sheet. Further I charged 
 them in the name of Christ, to send all these seven sheets 
 by delegates to the Emperor, to be printed by his com- 
 mand, in order that such great mercies of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, might bespread as far as his powers could 
 reach. I pronounced the curse of Christ against each 
 of these Bishops, who would not fulfil his duty, with the 
 remark, that such a one could only be received again in 
 
213 
 
 the Church of Christ, when he would submit to the 
 condition of clearing the forests, or performing other 
 manual labors, according to the state of his health. 
 
 But, in order to excite at the Austrian Court, a desire 
 for these seven sheets, I wrote to the Prelate Joseph 
 Pletz, Imperial Court Parson, and Director of the Theo- 
 logical studies of the Imperial Theological Institutions, 
 as much as I possibly could bring upon one sheet. How 
 many devils are beleaguring also this Pletz, and what 
 spectacles the Lord caused to be performed by him, the rea- 
 der will find in my three volumes, and that I have pro- 
 nounced the curse of Christ against him in my third vol- 
 ume, he having refused, after many letters sent to him in 
 the name of Christ, to fulfil his duty. Yet I offered to 
 him in this letter, provided he would now make up the 
 neglect, the reconciliation of Christ, showing at the same 
 time, what far greater punishment he would incur, if he 
 should continue resisting these repeated admonitions. 
 
 After having written to these individuals that which 
 was necessary to put them in motion for the sake of Christ, 
 I wrote then to many others, whom I did not consider 
 equally strongly bound by Satan, each of whom is men- 
 tioned by name in my former works, excepting my student 
 Placidus, since the Lord has worked several wonders by 
 each of them, at the time of the preparation for his present 
 visitation. Even to each of these my most intimate friends 
 I announced the curse of Christ, if they, or one of them, 
 should not accomplish his duty; for with me is no respect- 
 ing of persons; being a servant of Christ, who would 
 cease to be such, should I, instead of regarding his will 
 alone, have regard for men. However, whether they 
 can effect much or not, notwithstanding their endeavors 
 to do their duty as long as the great ones are beleagured 
 by the devil, experience will teach us. 
 
 All these letters, as well as the many former which are 
 mentioned in the third volume, I have written by higher 
 impulse of the spirit, and with the injunction not to incur 
 the divine punishments, pointing out principally to the 
 bishops and the imperial parson, the circumstance that 
 they, in case of their not complying with their duty, could 
 
214 
 
 only be reconciled in the church of Christ by hard labor. 
 But though as yet the will of Christ has not been fulfilled, 
 yet none of those above mentioned shall be excluded 
 from the mercies of our Lord Jesus Christ, which are 
 likewise offered to Rossel after his opportunity of perus- 
 ing this volume, and on the conditions which have been 
 made known to them in the appropriate place of this book. 
 JVobody must yet accuse me of inconsistency, when I 
 accept again as my colleagues in the spreading of the 
 mercies of Christ, on the condition of studying this book 
 as soon as possible, and of converting to our Lord Jesus 
 Christ faithfully and by fulfilling of their duty, all those 
 bishops and priests who contracted to themselves the 
 excommunication from the church of Christ, and to whom 
 I expressly declared, that they, in case of not fulfilling 
 their duty, never more afterwards could officiate in the 
 church of Christ as ecclesiastical ministers, but have to 
 gain their livelihood by hard labor. For this the spirit of 
 Christ has long ago shown to me, that all clergymen, now 
 not fulfilling their duty, can be received again into the 
 church of Christ, only upon condition that they are willing 
 to do penance for life-time by hard labor. But since 
 Christ desires not the death of the sinner, but that he 
 might heartily repent and live, and he having besides 
 worked so many wonders to make the clergy sensible of 
 their having alienated themselves from him, I know so 
 much, that Christ caused likewise all these manifold won- 
 ders, which he causes to be disclosed in this volume, to 
 serve for the healing of the wounds of the clergy, and 
 especially of the bishops, who used to behave and con- 
 sider themselves like little gods amongst their fellow 
 beings. 
 
 Having since the last of November till January, written 
 so many letters, proposing the conversion of the bishops, 
 and by their instrumentality that of the Emperor of Austria, 
 I cannot help mentioning as an example which ought to 
 make them ashamed, the Doctor of Medicine, who has 
 been sent by Christ from Vienna to Michigan in America, 
 and thence to me to Boston, a distance of more than one 
 thousand miles, an account of the mysteries alluded to 
 
215 
 
 already in the manuscript, prepared for this volume in 
 October; principally since Christ has chosen him as cou- 
 rier, not only on account of the already mentioned but 
 also many other mysteries. His name is Francis Kling, 
 and his present residence is Ann Arbor, in Michigan. 
 He writes to me on the 1st of March, 1841, amongst other 
 things the following: " Dear brother in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ! Oh, how do I wish from all my soul to be near 
 you, that I might open to you my whole heart; for it is 
 by divine providence that I came to America. Never 
 would 1 have come to light and repentance in our native 
 country. You know that I, my wife and children, are 
 descended from an originally Catholic family; but by the 
 grace and mercy of the Lord we are enlightened, and 
 believe in the true word of our Lord Jesus Christ .... 
 Whatever I can do for the propagation of the cause of 
 our Lord by the means of your book, I shall do to the 
 whole extent of my capability, " &c. 
 
 This man has been led by Christ, that after having 
 received my first work in a far distant place, and perused 
 the same, he was induced by the spirit pervading the 
 same to travel one thousand miles in order to see me; 
 and after having further studied the second and third 
 volume, he is now astonished about the wonders of the 
 Lord which have been revealed therein, whilst on the 
 other hand, the demoniac Pletz, parson of the imperial 
 palace of the Emperor of Aus'ria and his bishops remain 
 unmoved, in spite of all my letters. 
 
 Christ shows to us in this spectacle a wonderful con- 
 nection of things of a quite peculiar nature. Whilst 
 naming the Doctor of Divinity, Pletz, in Vienna, and 
 by placing before him the example of Kling, Doctor of 
 Medicine, the Catholic Doctor of Medicine, Platz of 
 Philadelphia, whose name differs very little from that of 
 Doctor Pletz, puts me in mind ot another event, effected 
 by the demons of Vienna and Rome. Doctor Platz pre- 
 sented me with a little German book entitled "The Catho- 
 lic, Irish Episcopal Administration in North America, 
 Philadelphia, 1840," in which is shown how badly the 
 sums extorted from the blind in Europe, bv the promises 
 19* 
 
216 
 
 of indulgences are applied by the bishops in America. 
 Besides this, other scandals occur in this little volume, 
 as for instance on page twelve, where the following is 
 said : "Amongst themselves, the Most Reverend Irish 
 Bishops are greatly dissenting, hating and persecuting 
 each other mutually. Examples of it I shall cover under 
 the mantle of Christian charity. But the persecution of 
 two Irish Bishops, exercised toward the Most Reverend 
 Bishop of Detroit, Mr. Riese, is so public and scanda- 
 lous, that it is equally improper to speak or to be silent 
 respecting it. The real causes of it are unknown to us. 
 A litigation between him as Provincial of the monastery 
 at Pittsburg and the Right Rev. Dr. Kenrick, as Bishop 
 of the Diocess, in the limits of which the monastery was 
 situated, was the fire brand, which caused the pile of 
 wood to break out in a blaze. The Catholic Episcopal 
 papers, the 'Catholic Miscellany' of Charleston, the 
 6 Catholic Telegraph' of Cincinnati, the * Catholic 
 Herald' of Philadelphia, are the periodicals in which 
 the Right Reverend Bishops abuse each other by per- 
 sonal attacks and tauntings. They even went so far, as 
 to treat the Right Reverend Bishop John Baptist Purcell, 
 of Cincinnati, as a simpleton, because he, whilst in 
 Europe, in a moment of holy zeal had uttered the asser- 
 tion that 'he had in his diocess a Belgian Missionary, 
 who had lived for six months without food and drink, 
 resting on the mere floor.' The said papers are the 
 roads and places on which the Right Reverend Bishops 
 throw dirt from time to time upon each other," &c. 
 
 Wounds cannot be healed as long as they are con- 
 cealed. They were kept carefully hidden until. Christ 
 appeared, that that which was secreted might become 
 public, in order that every one might see, that by the 
 godless conduct of the shepherds, his church has become 
 devastated. What external circumstances may have 
 driven the Bishop of Detroit, who has come back from 
 Rome to America in the year 1838, to go again to Rome 
 in the year 1839, after my having announced to him in 
 the name of Christ, the excommunication from the Church, 
 was unknown to me. But lately there has been some 
 
217 
 
 light thrown upon the subject, and it can be seen, that in 
 consequence of external connexions, and such transac- 
 tions, of which the Bishops in the kingdom of Christ will 
 be exempted, he was much distracted. But this will not 
 serve as an excuse for him before the judgment seat of 
 Christ, respecting his not having studied my books be- 
 cause he had to quarrel with the Bishops on account of 
 the monastery at Pittsburg, I know not whether of that 
 of the nuns, or that of the Redemptionists, whose 
 Superior has finally been excluded from the church 
 of Christ, instead of announcing to them the manifesta- 
 tion of the Lord, who will abolish all the orders not es- 
 tablished by Him in His church. 
 
 After the communication of this document, by Dr. 
 Platz, originated for the sake of the illustration of the 
 present manifestation of Christ, a few days ago in the 
 festival of Joseph, Dr. Joseph Koch, from whose "Hosi- 
 anna" the reader will learn yet important things, came 
 to me and told me, that since the evil administration of 
 the American Bishops had become known in Austria, 
 the Vicar General of the Order of Redemption had ar- 
 rived from Vienna, and was conversing with Dr. Platz, 
 when considering afterwards about this singular phenom- 
 enon, I went to Dr. Koch and asked him to inquire 
 whether the Vicar General would be pleased if I visited 
 him. After leaving him I paid a visit to Priest Dickers- 
 chied. This is the aged priest mentioned in my second 
 volume, on page 368, whom the Lord had sent from 
 Europe to America in order to communicate to me in 
 New York the experiences he had made during the first 
 year of his stay in America. At my second arrival at 
 New York, I was told he had gone to Texas, and now I 
 find him again in Philadelphia, rich only in sad experi- 
 ences, which he made whilst travelling Ihrough many 
 states, now engaged in teaching children, in order to 
 make a living, he having declined the proposal of the 
 Bishop to go to Pittsburg, and there to enter into the 
 Monastery of the Redemptionists, being destined by 
 Christ as a courier, to communicate to me also in Phil- 
 adelphia many of his further appearances with Bishops 
 
218 
 
 and Priests in the United States. When I had been 
 with him for a short time, Dr. Koch came after me, and 
 to spare a mile's way to go to Dr. Platz, this gentleman 
 himself appeared instantly at Mr. Dickerschied's and told 
 me of the departure of the Vicar General for Pittsburg, 
 on the day previous to this. They spoke also of the 
 rich means which he had brought with him for the build- 
 ing of monasteries, and that it was believed that he had 
 received the Episcopal orders without the knowledge of 
 the American Bishops. All this I have mentioned here 
 for the illustration of the cause, that the next, who can 
 find an opportunity of doing it, might send him this book, 
 since I charge him in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 to command his brethren of the Order of Redemption, to 
 proclaim without delay the appearance of our Lord in 
 the most impressive manner, or else could he, like the 
 Superior Prost under no other condition be received into 
 the Church of Christ, than by repairing amongst the 
 Indians at that place, where Father Simon Saenderle 
 stopped, to clear the forests there for all the remainder 
 of his life time. 
 
 I have already pronounced in the third volume, and 
 repeat it here, that we shall ordain everywhere, where 
 the clergy remain blind, the most deserving men, taken 
 from other classes of society, for the ministry. Whether 
 I am authorised or not, as an Apostle of Christ, to or- 
 dain Bishops, that is inspectors, or priests, that is Elders, 
 for the performance of the sacred functions, cannot be 
 questioned; but the question is, whether bishops and 
 priests, belonging to the dominion of the Apocalyptic 
 beast, for the abolition of which Christ has now appeared 
 at the dawning of the new kingdom of Christ must be 
 again ordained or not, either by the Apostle of this king- 
 dom or by those, who have received the ordination by 
 him? But about this the spirit of Christ will decide, 
 when a number of us will meet together Here I must 
 remind the physicians particularly, that in the new 
 kingdom of Christ the ministers of the Lord will cure 
 their fellow-servants in body and soul, and thousands 
 of diseases will disappear, to which physical medicine, 
 
219 
 
 originating from demoniac influence, can afford no relief, 
 and that physicians in consequence of their already re- 
 ceived preparation, can easily render themselves qualifi- 
 ed to be ordained for the ministry, provided they study 
 first my books with as upright a heart as our brother Fran- 
 cis Kling did. I must add only this, that I had to remind 
 my brother Kling, to whom I have just now written, of 
 what I said in the second volume, page 592, viz: "that 
 I disclaim all titles and entreat every one to call me 'thou 
 Brother Andrew;' this being my highest wish, that every 
 one might love his fellow beings, as sincerely as I do, in 
 which case certainly nobody would be desirous of hon- 
 orary distinctions and titles of this world, and we would 
 be brethren in the truly Christian sense of the word." 
 I repeat it therefore once more: Whosoever addresses 
 me in speaking or writing to me, is welcome to call me 
 "thou Brother Andrew," whether he be a day-laborer, 
 or a male or female servant. 1 am, on account of my 
 being an Apostle of Christ, nothing better than the 
 lowest servant, and, should I fail in the faithful discharg- 
 ing of my duties, much the inferior of them, provided 
 they are doing zealously, that which is becoming them 
 in their sphere. 
 
 Finally we will, after this long episode, return to our 
 Joshua V* Himes in Boston, but who stands in the most 
 intimate connexion with John Rossel in Baltimore, as 
 the reader will keep well in mind. This the spirit has 
 illustrated, even by our M. D. Francis Kling. 
 
 When I passed once along Washington Street in 
 Boston, I wondered at the absence of the sign, repre- 
 senting Napoleon, at the dwelling of the baptised Jew 
 Meyer, with whom I had lived the ten first months of 
 my first stay at Boston, though on the house was still 
 the same number, as likewise the new houses on the op- 
 posite side, which were constructed after the mystery of 
 the Lion Theatre had disappeared, which the reader will 
 find explained in my three volumes. I have still to make 
 this additional remark to this great mystery, that I 
 nowhere have written, that the real Lion Theatre had 
 been torn down, for this was not the case, but there were 
 
220 
 
 only houses built in front of the Theatre, after this edifice 
 had fulfilled its services relating to the mystery, so that 
 it could not be seen irom Washington Street, whether 
 the building was still standing, or whether it had been 
 torn down, and I believed the latter had been the case 
 when I came back to Boston and saw the new houses 
 instead of the Lion Theatre. It remained yet standing 
 in the rear of the houses and has undergone a change 
 of its former name of "Lion Theatre," into the very 
 proper one oF'Melodion," which it now bears, no dramatic 
 pieces being any more performed there but concerts, and 
 a branch of the Baptist society holding there their meet- 
 ings and baptizing many. So much for a hint, the 
 mystery of which the reader will only be able to decypher 
 when he will have become acquainted with the "Lion 
 Theatre" from my three volumes. I went some steps 
 farther on from my first dwelling in Boston, reflected 
 once more at the signs of the houses to be assured of 
 my being on the right place or not, and whilst I turned 
 my eyes round, I was to my great surprise called by 
 Rossel, ^who has become immortalised in this volume by 
 his having imprisoned the great opposer of the cause of 
 Christ,) into his shoe-store. I asked him, having become 
 acquainted with him so singularly at Meyer's, whether 
 this man did not live any longer in his former dwelling? 
 and he told me, that he had removed. I can add to this, 
 that he would never have reached Boston, but would 
 have perished on the coast near Boston, had not the Lord 
 saved his life, in order that he might reach and live in 
 the place, where I had to dwell with him on account of 
 the celebration of many mysteries. So would likewise 
 Rossel have perished in the sea, had it not been for the 
 illustration of some mysteries, which required his exist- 
 ence in America. I make both of them sensible of this 
 that they may study my work thoroughly and become 
 pattern for others by their genuine conversion to Christ. 
 But Rossel, when he had called me into his shoe-store, 
 brought me greetings from our M. D. in Michigan, 
 Francis Kling. My inquiry, in what way this salutation 
 had been committed unto him, he answered by saying, 
 
221 
 
 that Mr. Kling had written to him and in a letier of the 
 1st of March, 1841, he wrote also to me the following 
 account of this correspondence: u I wrote in the mean 
 time a letter to Mr. Roessle, who was recommended to 
 me, when returning from Boston to New York, as a 
 man, who would give me an accurate account of the 
 things which I had to expect. I received indeed an 
 answer from him, which coincided perfectly with your 
 remarks about Boston," &c. 
 
 I have already declared in the month of October in 
 my manuscript of this volume, that Dr. Kling has only 
 been employed as courier of Christ from Michigan to 
 Boston. The couriers do not know what mysteries they 
 are carrying, and when they are in the service of Christ 
 acting as couriers, who himself has come as a thief, 
 they do not even know that they are sent by him. They 
 conceive some notion, of which the spirit of Christ makes 
 use, in order to send them to places where they can 
 serve him. That which engaged the mind of our 
 courier, he could have learned by means of a letter, but 
 his voyage was necessary to the performance of the 
 mysteries, unraveled in this volume, for which Christ had 
 employed him and will furthermore employ him. With 
 the illustration of the things agrees likewise the circum- 
 stance, that he then, on the road from Boston to New 
 York, had heard of John Roessle, had written to the 
 same and remarked this circumstance in his letter to me. 
 I could indeed have learned in Boston, that this Rossel 
 also was called John, like his namesake in Baltimore. 
 But I did neither reflect at this, nor at the correct or 
 usual spelling of his name, being used to hear the same 
 pronounced Rossel. But Kling writes it Roessle, 
 answering the German Roesslein, a diminutive even of 
 Rossel or Roessel. And even such seeming trifles are 
 often important, since the gnat shows as well the omni- 
 potence and wisdom of God, as the elephant, and I om- 
 mit many great wonders and take notice of trifles, in 
 order that the reader might learn to admire even in the 
 smallest of them the wisdom of Christ. Brother Kling 
 had only to learn on his way from Boston to New York 
 
222 
 
 (and which is to be noticed in the night of the second 
 and third of October 1840) the mystery of Rossel orRoes- 
 sel, whilst this mystery appeared in the "Eh, what is this?" 
 of Rossel at Baltimore, in the "Martha"' of the 3d of 
 October, and was consequently printed on the 2d and 3d 
 of that month. I then did not understand the meaning 
 of the greeting of Kling, delivered unto me byRoessel, 
 and when I began reflecting about it, the spirit led me 
 away, since Roessel would explain it to me another time. 
 1 consequently left him with the remark, that I would 
 pay him another visit. 
 
 Whilst I wrote in November, 1840, many letters to 
 Europe, this was not done without interruption, but I 
 performed in the mean time many other duties, amongst 
 others I wrote a treatise filling five sheets, in the English 
 language, the title of which was: the manifestation of 
 the Lord, as the same has been prophecied by the Pro- 
 phets, and : not as proclaimed by Mr. Miller, and his 
 followers, in the "Signs of the Times," edited by Joshua 
 V. Himes. My attention in offering, as well this as my 
 two former articles, of which extracts have appeared in 
 Himes' Signs was, to find men, who would advance money 
 for the English edition of my books, as also for the publi- 
 cation of a weekly paper, to be written in the German 
 and English languages. In this treatise I recorded as 
 many signs of the manifestation of the Lord, according to 
 my proclamation of the same, as could be intelligibly writ- 
 ten and explained on five sheets, besides the signs which 
 appeared in consequence of the illusion of Himes, and 
 the conference held in his meeting house, and also by 
 Rossel, whose " Martha" had been sent to me by Thom- 
 son, together with the letter to the conference, in which 
 he requires the assembly to acknowledge me as a mes- 
 senger of Christ. I went then with this treatise to several 
 editors, of whose papers I had received numbers in var- 
 ious ways. I received at the same time a number of the 
 "Zion's Herald" (from which I could learn that the same 
 was now written by a beginner,) and the political paper 
 " The Boston Morning Post." When I then, on the 
 first of February, 1841, became convinced that this Zion's 
 
223 
 
 Herald was not at all calculated for a messenger of the 
 kingdom of Christ, I went thence to the Morning Post 
 office, where I found likewise a deep darkness. When 
 going out of these dark places, I was about passing John 
 Roessel's shoe-store, the spirit reminded me that he had 
 prepared for me the disclosure of Dr. Kling's salutation. 
 I entered the store and Roessel asked me whether I had 
 yet heard that Wm. Miller had returned to Boston, and 
 had commenced preaching the coming of Christ in the 
 " Chardon Chapel," where Himes' congregation is ac- 
 customed to assemble on the day previous, which was a 
 Sunday? This I did not know, on account of my resid- 
 ing in a quarter of the city considerably distant from this 
 church. But, finally, I learned that it was very proper 
 that Roessel should have informed me of it. Miller fell 
 sick at the time of the conference, and could, consequent- 
 ly, not join them. He being already advanced in years, 
 1 did not expect that he should begin, again, preaching 
 the coming of Christ, and Roessel's information, was, un- 
 der these circumstances, important to me, because it led 
 me to the idea of making Miller acquainted with my 
 causes of complaint about the conduct of Himes and the 
 Conference towards me, especially, since Thomson, 
 when transmitting Roessel's " Martha" to me, had ex- 
 pressly requested of the Conference, that the assembled 
 Fathers might receive me as a messenger of Christ. 
 
 Because Miller had resided in the same house with 
 Himes, during his preaching, in December, 1839, I ex- 
 pected to find him there, and went to this place imme- 
 diately, from Roessel's store. Mrs. Himes informed me, 
 Miller had this time alighted in Chamber street, at 
 Prior's. Since the Lord throws to me, now, already, by 
 proper names, a light about the events of things, these 
 names sounded very suspicious in my ears. Here is 
 Chamber street. In the third volume, the reader will 
 find many mysteries of a Synod of the blind, held in 
 Chambersburg, and the signification of Prior is known 
 to the reader. Shall thus be here, still, the Prior of 
 Chambersburg, where Miller is held a captive in a hor- 
 ribly dark dungeon? 
 20 
 
224 
 
 Indeed, when entering the Prior's chamber, I found, 
 as in the year 1839, at Himes 5 , Miller, sitting with 
 Himes. But there were two more witnesses present. 
 Now I thought it to be time to challenge Satan, keeping 
 guard in the inmost soul of Himes, and began without 
 delay, complaining in the English language, (for such 
 gentlemen as those then before me, do not understand 
 any other idiom than their own,) — that Himes had refused 
 promulgating my articles in his paper, and that he had 
 even distorted some points in the few sentences which he 
 had extracted from my second article, and published in 
 his periodical. Satan could not bear my speech, and 
 Himes prepared himself to depart, saying to me, whilst 
 he was departing: "you are an imposter." " What," 
 said I, in a tone commanding Satan to retire into the 
 back-ground — 4i you are contradicting yourself, since 
 you once publicly declared, in your own paper, that you 
 could not help respecting my religious character, my for- 
 mer standing, as public Professor of the Biblical study, 
 together with my present laudable, and indefatigable zeal 
 in the best cause." Now, at length, Himes, after Satan 
 had been driven by me in the back-ground, recollected 
 himself, and began an apology, by explaining that his 
 intention had not been to accuse me of a willingness to 
 deceive any person, knowingly, but that he had only 
 meant to say, that I, myself, was laboring under an illu- 
 sion. I told him that it would by degrees, become evi- 
 dent, whether I or his party had been deceived. He 
 then took his leave, and when we were left alone with 
 Miller, I gave to him my twenty-four pages, printed in 
 the English language, together with my three written ar- 
 ticles, laying it pressingly on his heart, to study the sub- 
 ject well, that we might converse about the same, at my 
 return. He offered, indeed, an excuse, by pretending to 
 be too much engaged, as being not only under the obli- 
 gation to preach, but also to read a great many writings. 
 But I persevered in declaring, that what I had commu- 
 nicated to him ought to be preferred to every thing else. 
 He finally promised me, that he would peruse my com- 
 munication, and when I wanted to know the day, on 
 
225 
 
 which I should come again to him, in order to discuss 
 further measures, he fixed for this purpose, the 6th of 
 February, and I needed nothing but to hear this number, 
 to foresee the result of this appointment. 
 
 When I of course came in the same chamber on the 6th 
 of the said month, I found nobody there; but I heard 
 Miller converse with some persons in an adjoining room. 
 Soon afterwards B imes appeared with my writings, an- 
 nouncing to me, that Miller was engaged. When I 
 asked him, whether Miller had appointed some other 
 time for the consideration of these things, and he gave 
 me to understand, that Miller did not wish to enter 
 into it, I took my writings, shook the dust from my 
 feety seeing that the devil, who was operating before, 
 through Follen and.then through Schauffler, upon Himes, 
 was now operating by the instrumentality of the latter, 
 upon Miller. I touched in the five sheets of the third 
 article so many wonders of the present manifestation of 
 the Lord, as upon such a limited space, besides other 
 things, necessarily to be mentioned, could possibly be 
 crowded in. But men, in whose hearts Satan dwells 
 cannot comprehend any wonders of the Lord. Ask Mil- 
 ler, whether he has read my writings or not. The de- 
 moniacal influence, exercised upon him by Himes, to- 
 gether with the many unnecessary engagements have 
 blinded him as much as Rossel of the busy "Martha." 
 Miller's party publish also a vast number of books, in 
 order to confound men at the appearance of Christ. I 
 have shown in the five sheets, that the conference, who 
 permitted themselves to be deceived by J. V. Himes, 
 was an abomination in the sight of Christ, that the same 
 returned my writings instead of examining and studying 
 them, and in the same light must now appear to him that 
 perverted preaching olMiller, which cannot any longer be 
 excused after my having given much into his hands, lead- 
 ing to an investigation of the cause, and having added, 
 that a great deal of my work was already translated into 
 English, and that he was welcome to the perusal of the 
 English translation existing still in manuscript. But this 
 exactly harms those preachers, that by the study of my 
 
226 
 
 work, the confounded stuff, contained in many of their 
 books, can be truly appreciated, and exactly when I had 
 my last scene at Miller's, Himes was again engaged in 
 publishing a new work. Think, what kind of Bible In- 
 terpreters those must be, of whom not one knows any other 
 language but his own, the English! I formerly took Mil- 
 ler for the head of this party. But Joshua V. Himes has 
 in the year 1839, and again in this year 1841, deluded 
 Miller, as he deluded in the year 1840, the whole As- 
 sembly of the preachers respecting my cause, that he 
 may well be called a leader, but not, like Joshua, of the 
 people of Israel, but of the Anti-Christians. In the third 
 volume we have, on page 765, according to i. Thim. i. 
 20, found out a new Hymenceus, whose name has yet ex- 
 perienced by the length of the time some disfigurations, 
 to whom .also Himes in the way of the English pronun- 
 ciation, which swallows many letters, appears to be 
 nearly related. So much for exhortation's sake, to a be- 
 coming conversion from Sntan to Christ, who will be able 
 to give bread, even should the mischief of book-making 
 cause much damage and loss of money. 
 
 Much could still be written about the signs of the 
 times, with which I have become acquainted during my 
 last stay in Boston, as well in that city as in the vicinity 
 of the same. But here before leaving Boston, I can 
 only mention, that I also paid a visit, to the Governor of 
 the State of Massachusetts. I have become interested 
 in him by his annual message, in which document he 
 seems to be interested for the Christian religion, but for 
 my annunciation of the manifestation of the Lord, he 
 was as little prepared as the others. He advised me to ex- 
 plain the cause to the Professors of Divinity, at Cambridge. 
 I thought from his point of viewing this matter he could 
 give no better advice, and no worse from mine. This 
 cannot be explained here on account of the limited space, 
 but it must be said that with the least encouraging pros- 
 pects I would not have neglected visiting them, in order 
 to urge them to study my books, provided I should learn, 
 that they knew the German language. But since I was 
 informed of the contrary, I was engaged when there 
 
8»7 
 
 from Boston with others. But, after having received this 
 advice from the Governor, I paid another visit to Cam- 
 bridge on the 25th of January, 1841, being the day of 
 Paul's conversion, and went there first to the President, 
 occupying the chair of English Episcopal Theology, 
 with whom I soon was done and who caused me to be 
 conducted by his servant to another Professor, who was 
 likewise not prepared for these things and told me, that 
 the other Professor of Divinity understood the German 
 a little, enough perhaps, to read my books. He, coming 
 from a distance, entered at that moment, but excused 
 himself with his being but shortly ago raised to the Pro- 
 fessorship, and obliged to study other books, that he 
 could not now take up mine. I assured him, that from 
 my books, he would learn best how to lecture becoming- 
 ly on Divinity. But he was incredulous as to this point, 
 and when I expressed the wish of accompanying him in 
 his lodgings, he declined the offer under the pretext of 
 his wife's being unwell. But both of them spoke to me 
 of Dr. Palfrey, who had a knowledge'of the German lan- 
 guage, had been for several years Professor of Divinity 
 at Cambridge, and was then engaged in Boston as editor 
 of an Quarterly Periodical. Having found in Cambridge, 
 the oldest University of the United States, the Professors 
 of Divinity wholly unprepared for our Lord, I gave at Bos- 
 ton my twenty -four English pages to Dr. Palfrey, to 
 peruse them occasionally, that we might then converse 
 by word of mouth more about this subject. 
 
 On the 28th of January I went then to Salem near 
 Boston, in order to look out how matters stood in respect 
 to Christianity, in this ancient city, which derived her 
 ancient name, meaning peace, from Jerusalem, but had 
 to mourn also here over its dreadful decline; I was seek- 
 ing the whole day without finding any body who had 
 been somewhat prepared for the present manifestation of 
 Christ. 
 
 Without having space here to enter into detail about 
 
 the painful experiences which I made whilst paying such 
 
 visits, I shall only remark, that I finished them on the 
 
 6th of February, 1841, in Boston, yet not with Miller and 
 
 20* 
 
228 
 
 Himes, who as Miller's hold-man handed out to me my 
 writings, but with Doctor Palfrey to whom I had been 
 directed at Cambridge, and to whom I went directly from 
 Miller's, but whom I found buried amongst the dry bones 
 of Ezekiel, chapter xxxvii. in such a manner that I con- 
 sidered it to be lost labor to offer to him my papers or 
 books for perusal, for such Doctors and Professors of 
 Divinity, who do not believe in the prophesies of the 
 Prophets respecting the present advent of Christ for the 
 foundation of universal peace on earth, will be the last 
 in the resurrection of the spiritually dead, which he, ac- 
 cording to his decree, will effect at his manifestation, if 
 they are not indeed doomed to remain forever amongst 
 the dry bones. 
 
 The signification of the name of Palfrey is known to 
 the reader in all my three volumes, as well as in this sup- 
 plement each person has the name most appropriate to 
 his functions. Thus it was the pleasure of Christ to or- 
 dain it. When he in his omniscience saw the individuals, 
 who had to appear on the stage, where the various spec- 
 tacles, serving to the illustration of his present coming, 
 are performed, he took care at the same time, that those 
 to whom peculiar parts had been confided, should also 
 bear the names most appropriate to them. Of what mo- 
 mentous signification is the city of Boston, has been hint- 
 ed at in various places of my three volumes, and in this 
 city the greatest of mysteries relating to the present mani- 
 festation of Christ have been performed. Likewise 
 has the Lord given to me men in Boston, who advanced 
 money for the publication of my books and for the 
 other necessary expenses, and yet they are only German 
 mechanics of my community. Boston is from a religious 
 point of view, considered as the most distinguished city 
 in America. But I could for the propagation of the 
 news of Christ's manifestation, find not one single indi- 
 vidual either in Boston or its vicinity, willing to aid in 
 its furtherance, except the twelve men whom he has 
 given to me. All has been done mysteriously, that it 
 might be fulfilled, what he says of his appearance, which 
 I announce: " Where will the Son of man find belief, 
 
229 
 
 when he is coming?" Nowhere, though I have made 
 great travels and have written into various kingdoms of the 
 earth, which I could not reach personally, many letters. 
 But it must be made clear every where, that the Chris- 
 tians had come amongst the dry bones of Ezekiel, and 
 that their clergy belong to those horses which Sweden- 
 borg has seen in the spirit. Therefore already in the 
 year 1839, was Himes or the most modern Hymenoeus, 
 to be seduced by the Dr. Fohlen or foal of those horses, 
 who formerly was Professor at Cambridge and then 
 preacher of infidelity, and through Himes the most zeal- 
 ous preacher of the advent of Christ, Miller, though I 
 entertained before a hope, that this latter at least would 
 hear me and open soon his eyes, in order to proclaim to 
 them the coming of Christ correctly. But since he would 
 not hear me, because seduced by Himes, the periodical 
 u The Signs of the Times" was to be edited by Himes 
 afterwards, in order that it might become a new sign dur- 
 ing my steps made in the name of Christ; of which sign 
 I could mention but little in this volume, since I would 
 have to write a very large volume, should I undertake to 
 show how also by the confusion of these men the truth of 
 my declarations has been illustrated. For this illustra- 
 tion's sake Christ has caused them, that on the 14th of 
 October, 1840, many preachers of several of the United 
 States were assembled in the meetinghouse of Himes at 
 Boston for a conference about the coming of the Lord. 
 In this assembly, Miller had not to participate. He was 
 indeed expected, and Himes expressed a hope that Mil- 
 ler would deliver a lecture on the evening before the con- 
 ference. But instead of this he had again to express his 
 sorrow on account of Miller's having been detained by 
 sickness at home, which caused his lamented absence 
 from the Assembly. But there was no real cause for af- 
 fliction, since Miller had been caught by the Apostle ex- 
 actly ten months before, and led to Harmageddon, on 
 account of his having permitted himself to be deluded by 
 Himes. It was consequently in order, that Miller, already 
 caught, should be detained, whilst many others were as- 
 sembled in Himes' larger house, called a chapel or 
 
230 
 
 church, in order that all of them might be caught. When 
 this General Conference was announced in the u Signs" 
 in the same number, being the first paper in which ever 
 any thing from me in the English language has appeared, 
 so much of my first article has been made known, that 
 no preacher can excuse himself having read the same, 
 for not having continued in the investigation of the cause. 
 The preachers having then assembled in the chapel of 
 Himes, on the 14th of October, the preacher Ward, was 
 chosen President of this Assembly. 
 
 The Lord had commiseration with the assembled 
 fathers, and caused documents to be sent relating to his 
 coming by J. J. Thomson and me. But my documents 
 they would not read; Himes having deluded the guard, 
 (ward,) together with the assembled fathers, and I must 
 ask here, what has become of the letter of Thomson by 
 which he requests them to receive me as a messenger of 
 Christ? I asked another prophet, of whom I shall soon 
 mention memorable events, and whom the Lord has sent 
 to this conference as a witness, whether he had heard the 
 letter read before the assembly. But he told me that he 
 could not recollect of having heard it read. In the \ Signs,' 
 also, where much was said about this conference, I found 
 no mention made of it. But there has also appeared a 
 peculiar book, which, according to promise, ought to con- 
 tain an account of all the things transacted in and by the 
 conference; and being unable to read every thing myself, 
 I request those who possess the same to look after it, 
 whether any mention is there made of the letter of 
 Thomson, by which he requests those assembled in the 
 conference to receive me as a messenger of Christ; for, 
 after the proceedings mentioned above, and all that hap- 
 pened, I do not expect that any mention was made at all 
 of this letter. Yet, my writings, with the letter of 
 Thomson, being the only papers of importance sent to the 
 conference, since the others served only to confound and 
 delude the conference respecting the coming of Christ, 
 I entreat those who bought this volume, to call on J. V. 
 Himes for his defence (he callinghimself "Officiating Pas- 
 tor of the Chapel/') on account of this omission, should 
 
231 
 
 they find this presumed neglect of the mentioning due 
 to the letter of Thomson, delivered by me to the confe- 
 rence. The demons caused, indeed, Rossel's (in Balti- 
 more) writing against me, and Himes' (in Boston) 
 silence, when it was his duty to make it known that 
 Thomson had requested the conference to recognize me 
 as a messenger of Christ, and as such I must still prove 
 to Himes. that he is an impostor. I shall, however, ex- 
 plain this word thus: that I think him to act as an impostor 
 only when the devil, who attends him, so seizes him that 
 he himself no longer knows what he is speaking and 
 writing; otherwise, I hope that he, as an honest man, 
 when once freed from his false Joshua, will turn to the 
 true one. As a false Joshua, or leader of the blind, he 
 has deceived his readers in the " Signs of the Times/ 5 
 that they would rather stick to the Miller, in order to be 
 still ground by the mill-stone, (Rev. xviii. 21,) than to 
 the Apostle of Christ, in order to learn from him the 
 truth, how Christ does now appear unto us. In the 
 before mentioned five sheets of my third English article, 
 I show, amongst other errors committed by Himes whilst 
 he was blinded by Satan, when he, in speaking of my 
 second article, gave some extracts of" the same, one 
 inaccuracy, mentioning it in the following terms: tC But 
 the most detestable mutilation of my text, (as quoted by 
 Himes,) is the intrusion of the words, c already past,' as 
 if I could teach that the appearance of the Lord has 
 already gone by. This is the doctrine of the dragon, as 
 that is likewise his doctrine, that the coming of the Lord 
 was near at hand for the purpose of the destruction of 
 the visible physical world, as Mr. Miller, Mr. Himes, 
 and the preachers teach, who formed the conference 
 assembled in the chapel of the latter. The manifestation 
 of Christ for the foundation of universal peace on earth, 
 in this dying state of man, began on the 5th of January, 
 1837, when the Lord appeared to me, and gave, at the 
 same time, the sign in the firmament for the beginning 
 of the millenial peace; and this manifestation of Christ 
 must last as long as necessary, till all the nations of the 
 
232 
 
 earth shall have appreciated the same, and shall be 
 united for the foundation of universal peace on earth." 
 
 Himes has inserted only after a few lines in my writings, 
 purporting to show that I taught, the advent of the Lord 
 had already passed, whilst I said immediately before, 
 that the same had only begun on the 5th of January, 
 1837, and was now progressing, &c. In these five sheets 
 I unravel some more falsifications of the devil, who suc- 
 ceeded by the instrumentality of Himes in making men 
 recreant to my annunciation of the appearance of Christ. 
 For this reason the Lord made me write these five sheets, 
 and caused Miller to be called back to Boston, and 
 Roessel to inform me; but he permitted Miller to be at- 
 tended closely by Himes, whilst I was delivering to him 
 these sheets, in which the devilish pranks were exposed, 
 executed by the latter, and finally that these sheets were 
 handed out to me on the 6th of February, when I came 
 to receive them, by Himes, (Miller remaining invisible) 
 who confessed that he had read them, and that I had 
 therein heavily stricken him as well as Mr. Miller and 
 the conference themselves. But such horses, subjuga- 
 ted by the dragon, remain insensible against such blow T s. 
 It is remarkable, that exactly on the 6th of February, 
 the day appointed by Miller for the return of my docu- 
 ments, the following remarks about him appeared in the 
 "Boston Times: 5 ' "Parson Miller, with his Millenium, is 
 nightly holding forth at the Chardon street Chapel; go 
 and hear him, and find out when the world is to end." 
 Miller is a laughing-stock to the light-minded, and an 
 object of pity to the reflecting; since he would not hear 
 me, after having received some limited disclosures about 
 the time of the advent of Christ, in order that he might 
 learn to comprehend how Christ does appear in our days. 
 I had indeed, to say a great deal not only to Miller, 
 but also to many others, peculiarly to the light-minded 
 Roberts, editor of the "Boston Times" and other supple- 
 mentary characters; but the room for it being here too 
 limited, I must wait for another opportunity of meeting 
 him since I have found it proper in Boston to pay more 
 attention to his paper than to any other, on account of 
 
233 
 
 its being more generally read, than any other of the Bos- 
 tonian papers. Satan uses his palfreys in various ways 
 to delude men. But to examine in what manner this is 
 done in Palfrey's paper, I could find neither time nor op- 
 portunity, having made his acquaintance only shortly 
 before my departure from Boston, according to the ad- 
 vice of the Governor of Massachusetts, as that of a former 
 Professor of the Anglican Episcopal Divinity, at Cam- 
 bridge of many years standing, but must perceive to my 
 sorrow, that he was destitute of the one thing which is 
 most needful. It is remarkable, that I became ac- 
 quainted with the Professors of Divinity at the oldest 
 literary institution in America, namely, the University at 
 Cambridge, only by the advice of the Governor of Massa- 
 chusetts, though I had paid this University a visit on one 
 pf the very first days after my arrival in America, and had 
 afterwards the first volume of the "Memorable Events" 
 printed in the printing office of that University, and be- 
 came then by degrees in contact with several individuals 
 belonging to the University of Cambridge. First I be- 
 came acquainted with the same teacher of language, 
 whom Roessel afterwards caused to be imprisoned for the 
 illustration of the cause. But Fohlen, who seduced 
 Himes in regard to my annunciation, and on account of 
 it was to be stricken by Christ in an incurable manner, 
 was formerly Professor at the University of Cambridge, 
 and then Minister of the Unitarian Church, or according 
 to rny phraseology, a masked preacher of Antichristian- 
 ism. Longfellow (or in the connexion of things, Long- 
 some fellow,) probably still Professor in Cambridge, has 
 introduced me under the name of a hero, Bernardus 
 in his poetry, so singularly, that I could feel inclined to 
 write a peculiar treatise about his productions in order to 
 free such longsome fellows from their trickling to abuse 
 mybooks in composing their romantic productions. Fran- 
 cis Grater, who told me first of "Hero Bernardus," 
 (since I am not able to read all books) was likewise for- 
 merly either Professor or teacher at Cambridge, and that 
 by his instrumentality several things have become elucida- 
 ted during my proceedings, has already partly been 
 
234 
 
 touched upon in my third volume, partly, may perhaps 
 be mentioned toward the end of this volume. I came in 
 intercourse with Professors and teachers of the Univer- 
 sity of Cambridge in various places, sometimes visible, 
 sometimes invisible, respecting natural eyes. — With one 
 of them even in Salem, near Boston, he calling himself 
 thrre a Unitarian, but being according to my interpreta- 
 tion, only a masked minister of Anti-Christianity; and it 
 is remarkable that small as the number of English min- 
 isters was whom I met, who had also learned the German 
 language, yet all of them showed themselves to me as 
 such disguised preachers of Anti-Christianity. This 
 I remark here only, that they may be truly converted, and 
 proclaim the coming of Christ, as explained in my books. 
 I would here likewise never come to an end, should 
 I give a full explanation of all the experiences made 
 during my last stay at Boston of a duration of six months 
 and seven days, for the illustration of the present appear- 
 ance of the Lord. But after having perfectly finished 
 my visits at Boston with that I paid to Palfrey, and hav- 
 ing only to converse with my associates, as I thought, 
 Christ prepared finally for me the most remarkable visit 
 of all I paid at Boston, when I was already with my 
 trunk at the railroad, in order to depart from Boston. 
 When engaged in packing some necessary articles into a 
 trunk, my landlord, Matthew Ludwig, brought me a 
 volume, entitled: "A treatise on the Millenium, Boston, 
 1838." In this volume neither its editor is named, nor 
 the bookstore, where it was to be had, of which my land- 
 lord was likewise ignorant, being only able to say, that 
 an Irishman, unknown to me, had handed it to him, in 
 order to give it to me to peruse it. I shortly comprehend- 
 ed so much, by perusing the book, that this treatise, upon 
 the present manifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ for 
 the millenial peace, was delivered into my hands by 
 higher guidance, and that its author was a Prophet: but 
 I would have to write a far bigger volume than his is, 
 should I undertake to explain his prophecies, which he 
 could not correctly comprehend himself, as is the case 
 also with other prophets, arising from the incorrect 
 
235 
 
 perception of what the prophetic spirit has imparted to 
 him, some very incongruous assertions are to be met 
 with in this volume; for instance, his adoption of a trans- 
 migration of souls, and his opinion that the spirit, after 
 its separation from the body, was able to enter again in 
 the womb of a female, in order to be born anew upon this 
 earth, yet in another form, under another name and un- 
 der a different planet. The spirit has indeed disclosed 
 so much to him, that now the Millenium is beginning, 
 and this first in the city of Boston in America, and that 
 in this last time many scriptural individuals would again 
 appear. In seeking for an explanation of these disclos- 
 ures of the spirit he fell into the absurdity of Metempsy- 
 chosis. I cannot dwell here long to explain how it is, 
 that indeed many biblical persons are now re-appearing, 
 this having been shown already in my three volumes. 
 
 It is especially remarkable, that the author of this 
 treatise saw in the spirit, that the new kingdom of Christ 
 would take its beginning in the city of Boston, and this 
 exactly in the year 1838. When the spirit showed him 
 this, he endeavored to clear up this point by several 
 events, which had taken place in Boston; for the repeti- 
 tion of which there is here no space; their result^ how- 
 ever, is to be found on page 119 of the book, where he 
 says: "By those facts we are induced to take it for pro- 
 pable, that this city (meaning Boston) is the point, where 
 the great motion for the transformation of human affairs 
 shall be done; that this plajje is a peculiar theatre, a 
 select tabernacle, where Christ shall be revealed in the 
 time appointed for it," &c. 
 
 To the peculiarly striking features belongs also that, 
 which he writes about the Coming of the Messiah on 
 page 247, viz: "That his origin shall be from Europe, 
 but that he shall be revealed in America." The prepar- 
 ations to this revelation of Christ are taking place, ac- 
 cording to this Prophet's vision in the year 1838, in the 
 city of Boston. The preface of this book bears date the 
 4th of July, 1838. 
 
 In the three volumes of "Memorable Events" it has 
 been explained on many hundred pages, how these pre- 
 21 
 
236 
 
 parations began after my arrival at Boston from Europe, 
 on my birth-day, the 29th of November, 1837, and were 
 then continued without interruption, till I finally, like- 
 wise on the 4th of July, (consequently on the same day, 
 on which the Prophet wrote his preface,) published 
 solemnly in the New York German "State Gazette" the 
 annunciation of the manifestation of Christ. But these 
 preparations have been then continued in Boston, until 
 October, 1838, then here in Philadelphia and in other 
 places, to which the Lord has called me. But I returned 
 often from other places to Boston, yet never heard before 
 of this prophetic book, until it was handed to me on the 
 10th of February, 1841, whilst I was preparing myself 
 for leaving Boston on the following day, to undertake a 
 journey. If I had not, besides other signs of every de- 
 scription, also so many prophesies, corroborating my 
 Apostleship at the present manifestation of our Lord, 
 that in lieu of three, I would have had to write three 
 hundred volumes, in order to explain all of them, I 
 would have been under the necessity of delaying my 
 journey on account of this volume. But having already 
 too many witnesses on hand, to be able to speak of all 
 of them, I thought, after having turned over the leaves 
 of the book, of which neither author, nor printer, nor 
 bookseller were named, it would be the best, to mention 
 so much of it in this volume, that this Prophet had pro- 
 phesied about several points respecting the coming of 
 Christ, as explained by me^his Apostle, about which I 
 have not found any mention made with others. 
 
 Contented with this, I made myself ready for my de- 
 parture on the 11th of February; for so much had been 
 indicated to me by the Lord, that I had to travel for the 
 dispatch of several labors, yet without fixing the day of 
 departure, though he intimates this likewise sometimes 
 by several extraordinary signs. This not being now the 
 case, I thought, being done with my then performed ob- 
 ligations, it might be time to depart. My friends carried 
 the trunk to the rail-road, and at our arrival there, we 
 were informed, that the locomotive had already started 
 thence. The most convenient thing for me was now, to 
 
237 
 
 leave my trunk in the Depot at the starting-place of the 
 rail road cars, and now I finally comprehended, that every 
 business in Boston was performed except that of finding out 
 the Prophet, whose book had come in so strange a man- 
 ner into my hands; I consequently went first to Mr. 
 Parsons, a lawyer, of the denomination of the Sweden- 
 borgians, to inquire into the name of that writer, which 
 Parsons indeed knew and pronounced the same and 
 wrote it for me. I learned besides from others, that he 
 was indeed engaged in the court at Boston as a copier, 
 but resided out of town in Chelsea. In the court I was 
 told, that he had already returned home, but would be 
 again on the next morning in his office. I found him con- 
 sequently at the appointed hour, when he told me, that 
 when he had been informed of a foreigner's inquiring 
 after him, he immediately had thought, that I must be 
 the foreigner, he having read my article in Himes' 
 "Signs of the Times" of September, 1840, and noted my 
 name down, in order to pay me a visit. But as often as 
 he was about executing this design, he always felt, as if 
 it were still too soon. He accompanied me then in my 
 room, where we were in conversation, till it was time 
 for me to depart, that is, five hours with the Prophet 
 Jacob Amos, who communicated to me many more 
 things, not contained in his book, and comprehended very 
 easily my explanation of his prophesies which he had in- 
 correctly understood. He had to be present at the Con- 
 ference in Himes' church, as a witness and that when 
 my documents were delivered and he continued atten- 
 ding all the transactions of the Conference; but he also 
 did not hear the letter of Thomson read before the As- 
 sembly; and the blind men, Miller, Himes, together with 
 the whole Conference assembled in Himes' Church ought 
 to learn from the Prophet Jacob Amos, who is not like old 
 Amos, the Hebrew Prophet, called from the herdmen, 
 but is a learned man who understands not only the Eng- 
 lish language, but also the Latin, and several other lang- 
 uages, to pay attention to the Apostle's addresses to 
 them, in order to get free from their horrible errors in 
 respect to the coming of Christ. Amos belonged also, 
 
like Miller, to the soldiery, and there have been given 
 many signs, witnessed by him and many more military 
 men as a testimony, that Christ is now approaching for 
 the establishment of universal peace. Amongst other 
 things he told me, that his son, who is born on the 20th 
 of November, 1833, has a prophetical station, and that it 
 has been revealed unto him, that great things would be 
 seen before his son would have accomplished his twelfth 
 year. To him the prophetic calculations were, when he 
 wrote his book, as little known, as to me in the year 
 1838. But then have these mysteries been disclosed in 
 my third volume in such a manner, that nobody, who 
 comprehends the same correctly from my books, can 
 entertain a doubt, that really great things, connected 
 with the manifestation of the Lord, will take place, be- 
 fore his son's having accomplished his twelfth year. 
 
 The Lord begins now to show in a peculiar manner, 
 that he has in other classes of the society more enlight- 
 ened servants, than in the ecclesiastical order; and it 
 should excite the Irish nation to emulation, that I have 
 received the book of Prophet Amos by an Irishman. I 
 indeed forgot asking Amos, whether he himself did be- 
 long or not to this people; but he is Catholic, and intend- 
 ed to go to the Bishop of Boston, in order to inform him 
 of this our conversation, which I prevented, by making 
 him sensible, that this Prelate was still too little prepar- 
 ed for such great things. But I must quit Boston. 
 
 In the city of New York, where I arrived on the 13th 
 of February, and remained only a few days, I found, at 
 length some men, who appear to possess light, and I hope 
 that in many cities many will distinguish themselves so 
 much, as to give occasion in subsequent cases to set up 
 their example as deserving the emulation of others. 
 Especially interesting was to me the acquaintance of a 
 man, now first made by me at this journey in New York, 
 who had to go through cruel trials in the Austrian mo- 
 narchy, as a reward for which much has been disclosed 
 to him, which otherwise never would have been revealed 
 to him in this world. I celebrated the whole 14th of 
 February in his room, not being permitted to enter into the 
 
239 
 
 churches of the blind, excepting when mysteries are to 
 be celebrated there. Dominica Sexagesima fell on the 
 14th of February, and the great mysteries which I had 
 celebrated on that Sunday, 1838, when I for the first 
 time publicly rose as an Apostle of Christ, in the Cathe- 
 dral Church at Boston, the upright reader will perceive 
 from my first and second volumes with astonishment. 
 But, on account of the blindness of men, I had to cele- 
 brate the third anniversary still in the room of a Ca- 
 tholic, who yet has become enlightened. 
 
 In due time, men, whom I am not seeking for, meet 
 me for the illustration of the things; thus came also to 
 the above mentioned man, whose name I shall suppress, 
 induced by the hope of being able to dwell, hereafter, 
 longer in mentioning his praiseworthy merits respecting 
 the propagation of the news of our Lord's appearance, 
 that other one, mentioned in the following passage of 
 my first article, but not occurring in the extract of it, 
 delivered to Himes to have it printed: ¥ The past time 
 was only a time of strife, that all might duly develope 
 itself, which must be unfolded, in order that the nations 
 in future might enjoy the fruits of it, by an universal 
 peace. What happiness they could enjoy by means of 
 a rational organization of their affairs, and doubtless 
 will be participating in, has been shown by A. Brisbane, 
 in a work which has appeared in the month of July, of 
 this year, (1840,) in Philadelphia, entitled, ' Social Des- 
 tiny of Man,' though the author has considered the sub- 
 ject from but a low point of view." Brethren! the time 
 is near, when all that which has been, through tens of 
 centuries, invented, conquered, and improved, under 
 many difficulties, shall become the common property of 
 all. Fourier has, in France, through forty years, inde- 
 fatigably studied and calculated how men could become 
 truly happy in and by their social connections. He has 
 brought many valuable ideas to light, which, however, 
 could not have taken place, had not the events happened 
 before which history displays. A. Brisbane has made 
 many travels through Europe, and become personallv 
 acquainted with Fourier; he has studied the views of 
 21* 
 
240 
 
 Fourier, and endeavored to perfect them. But he 
 has built on sand, by leaving religion out of the question; 
 and that which is truly valuable in his researches, can 
 bear the desired fruits only when the nations shall have 
 become united in Christ; and I consider it as a good 
 sign, that Brisbane came exactly on a day remarkable to 
 me, to the man above alluded to, with whom I was con- 
 versing about important things, and where I could com- 
 municate likewise to Brisbane my views — after having 
 been introduced to him. As I met singularly with his 
 book, soon after its publication, in passing through 
 Philadelphia, so was he, who before had not cared much 
 about the Christian religion, just then, by an internal 
 impulse, induced to go to the man to whom I had paid a 
 visit at that same time, in order to learn more about the 
 spirit of Christianity. All other experiences I made 
 during my stay of three days in New York, I must pass 
 by, in order to mention more fully my present expe- 
 riences, made here in Philadelphia. 
 
 Here I alighted at the house which had sheltered me 
 already during my former visits in this city, and with 
 which the reader will become more intimately acquainted 
 by my second volume. I observed there, during a couple 
 of days, a serious looking man, unknown to me, who 
 spoke but little. Finally I came in the same house 
 where I had found Mr. Brisbane's book; and when a 
 man was mentioned as an admired writer, I expressed a 
 desire of making his acquaintance. The answer being 
 that he lodged with me in the same (Berlin) hotel, I took 
 occasion of making his acquaintance. Yet could 1 not 
 find till now, an opportunity of studying the following 
 two works, written by him in the English language, 
 bearing the following titles: " The Paradise in the reach 
 of all Men, without Labor, by Powers of Nature and 
 Machinery. By J. A. Ezler: Pittsburg, 1833." It bears 
 the motto, (well to be considered also, in respect to my 
 proclamations): " The wise examines before he judges; 
 the fool judges before he examines." The other work's 
 title runs as follows: " The New World; or Mechani- 
 cal System to perform the Labors of Man and Beast by 
 
241 
 
 Inanimate Powers, that cost nothing, for producing and 
 preparing the Substances of Life. J. A. Ezler. Phila- 
 delphia, at C. F. Stollmeyer's, 1841, where, also, Bris- 
 banes's work is to be had. All useful discoveries will be 
 generally spread in the kingdom of Christ. 
 
 Having now mentioned some advances of those who, 
 in various ways, are making preparations for the king- 
 dom; at least something ought to be commemorated, of 
 such men as are endeavoring, in their ignorance, to 
 impede, by exerting their utmost power, the progress of 
 the kingdom of the light and peace of Christ, whilst 
 they believe to promote the same. When I superin- 
 tended the printing of the second volume, here in Phila- 
 delphia, the Lord wonderfully cautioned me against 
 entering into any intercourse whatever with the Catholic 
 Bishop of this city — Dr. Kenrick, whose name the 
 reader will remember having met with in the quoted 
 passages of another writer. In July, 1840, the Bishop 
 was not in the city, when I passed through the same. 
 But now I went at length, on one of the first days of the 
 month of March, 1841, to see him, in order to learn by 
 a personal interview, whether he had received my large 
 letter, filling two sheets, and written to him from Boston, 
 on the 18th of November, 1840, in the Latin language, 
 and how far he had comprehended the same. Being 
 unable to insert the whole letter, I ought, — this day being 
 Maunday-Thursday — the 8th of April, 1841, after some 
 previous occupations of another character, to translate 
 from the Latin into the German language, some passages 
 of this letter, written to the Catholic Bishop, Dr. Ken- 
 rick, at Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, in order to insert it 
 here for undying memory's sake, with the remark, that 
 my English translation corresponds imperfectly with 
 the Latin original, and that I shall retain the Roman 
 and general ancient use of the second person of the 
 singular, instead of that of the plural, adopted by some 
 of the more modern idioms. Amongst other things I 
 told the Bishop in this letter: 
 
 Some of the priests of thy diocess gave rise to this 
 epistle, by their having transgressed the law of Christ in 
 
242 
 
 such a manner, that they became liable to be questioned 
 in the same way as Nicodemus questioned the members 
 of the Sanhedrim: "Doth our law judge any man before 
 it hear him, and know what he doeth?" John vii. 51. 
 That may be called the source of all the misery, by 
 which the Church of Christ has been desolated, that 
 what ought to have been investigated was only slandered 
 and condemned, and men were kept from examination. 
 The obscurants following this mode of proceeding, which 
 originates with Anti-Christ, are sinning the more heavily, 
 the more important is the cause to be investigated. But 
 now it will be easily admitted by thy own judgment, 
 that in the church of Christ, nothing is more important 
 than the message of the Epiphany of the Lord for the 
 restitution of his church, approaching the last stage of 
 destruction, and for the foundation of that peace upon 
 the whole earth, which according to the promises of the 
 Scriptures is to be established." &c. 
 
 Then follows a short review of all that which has been 
 disclosed by me and published by means of the press, 
 respecting this message, with the remark, that I had re- 
 sided in Philadelphia whilst the second volume was in 
 press, and how Christ had prevented my addressing the 
 Bishop at that time. This I tell him about in the follow- 
 ing words: 
 
 u When I came in Philadelphia to the sick priest on 
 the 17th of October, 1838, he told me that thou wast so 
 far acquainted with the German language as to be able 
 to read German books. Having heard this, I immedi- 
 ately went to thy Episcopal residence, and arrived there 
 at the moment when a corpse was about being carried in 
 the church. Thy residence adjacent to the church was 
 shown to me, and on entering the same, a servant of the 
 church with a censer met me who showed me in the 
 parlor in order to wait there for the Bishop, who was 
 even now engaged in the ceremonies of the burial. 
 Having only a short time waited for thy arrival, the Spirit's 
 command came to me to quit this place, and to let the 
 dead bury their dead ones. I have given a short account 
 of this fact in my second volume, printed at Philadelphia. 
 
243 
 
 But that thou also belongest to the dry bones of the 37th 
 Chapter of Ezekiel, cannot be doubted, provided that 
 thou understandest the German language, and didst yet 
 not study my work in order then to promulgate things of 
 such importance; though my second volume appeared 
 before Easter, 1839, in Philadelphia, and I have ex- 
 plained this cause as well in Philadelphia as in other 
 cities by means of the papers sufficiently, that no Bishop 
 and Priest in America, possessing a knowledge of the 
 German lauguage, can excuse his not having studied my 
 work for the promulgation of things of such importance. 
 But I admire the divine wisdom, which has in the above 
 narrated manner removed me from conversation with thee, 
 now more than then, when I was less clear sighted in 
 respect to the reasons of this prohibition." &c. 
 
 My readers will, I trust, (provided they have all per- 
 ceived what has been said hitherto in this book) find for 
 themselves the reasons, the explanation of which has 
 been prevented for want of space, why the spirit of 
 Christ has shown to me in this manner, that I must not 
 then enter with the Bishop of Philadelphia in a conver- 
 sation, as well as that the same did then already belong 
 to the dry-bones of Ezekiel. But the whole will become 
 perfectly clear only by the study of my three anterior 
 works, where the mystery of the Old and New Philadel- 
 phia is unfolded. But still one passage more, inducing 
 me to mention here this letter. It is the following: 
 
 "On the end of the month of July, 1840, I arrived on 
 my long journey from Baltimore at Philadelphia, when 
 perhaps I would not have again been forbidden by the 
 Spirit to pay a visit to thee, if thou hadst not been absent 
 thyself from home by a visitation: but to see the Pastor 
 of the Germans was not permitted to me, taking him for 
 the same who succeeded the deceased, he being himself 
 dead in the Spirit, as I saw this clearly, when I for the 
 first time had to stay a longer time in Philadelphia, and 
 he was to be brought by the demon in my presence, 
 when I observed him as one belonging to the dry-bones. 
 In the month of July, 1840, I found in Philadelphia the 
 Doctor of Divinity, Charles Joseph Koch, editor of th 
 
244 
 
 paper "Hosianna," whom I required to mention my 
 work in his periodical. This man, who possesses more 
 learning than any one of the priests I met with in Amer- 
 ica, complied with my wish. I intended yet by acting 
 thus, nothing but to find by it an opportunity of speaking 
 what is necessary about my work in the Catholic paper, 
 bearing the prophetic title "Hosianna," in order to spur 
 the Catholics to study the same well, and to teach the 
 priests how they had to study my work, that they might 
 perfectly know and fully appreciate such great proofs of 
 the divine mercy. So much was first clear to me, that Dr. 
 Koch, in speaking of my work, would bring forth un- 
 doubtedly several things requiring correction. From 
 this it happened, that I delivered to him a long treatise 
 for several numbers of the "Hosianna," laying it in the 
 same time on his heart to publish the same, according to 
 his duty in the "Hosianna." The first section of this 
 treatise appeared the first, and the second, the 9th of Sep- 
 tember, 1840, in that periodical. Then I waited for 
 several weeks, hoping to receive several numbers of the 
 "Hosianna" at once, they not having been sent singly. 
 Seeing my hope frustrated, I wrote at length to a friend, 
 to inquire why I had not received my numbers. He 
 answered me, Dr. Koch had been disturbed and impeded 
 in the continuation of the "Hosianna," as well by others 
 as by the Parson, and this latter had warned against 
 the reading of the "Hosianna," having found there my 
 treatise. That those who ought to precede others with a 
 good example, and should, in consequence of their calling 
 spread the tidings of Christ's appearance, if they neglect 
 their duty, are excluded from the church of Christ, has 
 been shown already in my third volume, and confirmed 
 anew by many signs, and from this every one can easily 
 conclude for himself, that those are guilty of the crime 
 of high treason against the majesty of Christ, who do not 
 only neglect their own duty, but prevent also others from 
 fulfilling theirs." &c. 
 
 In this long letter I mentioned also the priests by their 
 names, whom I, as Apostle, had delivered to Satan, and 
 towards the close of the epistle I charged the Bishop 
 
245 
 
 with several commissions in the name of Christ, amongst 
 others, that he should communicate my letter to all the 
 Bishops of the United States, and that he by the help of 
 all these Bishops should endeavor to bring my work 
 into the hands of all the priests of the United States, ac- 
 quainted with the German language, and admonish them, 
 that each of them who might have some objection against 
 the same ought to express his doubts by medium of the 
 "Hosianna," in order that I by means of the same paper 
 could give such disclosures as can be justly expected 
 from me. 
 
 No friend of truth, but only servants of the Apoca- 
 lyptic dragon can be afraid of such proposals; because, 
 by means of them, their works of darkness would come 
 to light. But I cannot discover the least vestige, showing 
 that the Bishop had fulfilled even one of these commis- 
 sions, with which I had charged him in the name of 
 Christ. All things remained as if the Bishop had receiv- 
 ed no letter from me. I consequently wanted, to have cer- 
 tainty about these matters, and when I had come to 
 him, my first question was, whether he had received my 
 letter? After he had admitted that, I had, to my sorrow, 
 to observe, that he had understood the same in the like 
 spirit as Rossel had my large letter of twenty-three 
 sheets, delivered to him by Thomson, with this exception, 
 that the Bishop was friendly towards me, and delivered 
 even to me, in so far, a general confession of his sins, as 
 he, after having given some answers to my first Latin 
 questions in the same language, turned the conversation 
 into the German language, when he expressed him- 
 self, indeed, better than most of those English, who 
 had been pointed out to me as people acquainted with 
 the German language. In doing so he proved still 
 more that he really belongs amongst the dead bones of 
 Ezekiel. He wished that I might address myself in this 
 case to the Archbishop in Baltimore. This Prelate would, 
 indeed, long ago, have been spurred by me to the per- 
 formance of his duty, if he had possessed a knowledge of 
 the German language; but since I have explained the 
 cause, which is not so easily concentrated into a short 
 
246 
 
 extract, by using the German Idiom, and my books have 
 not yet appeared in translations, necessarily, such per- 
 sons must first be urged to study them, who understand 
 the German language. The Bishop of Detroit, who was 
 the only German among his North American colleagues, 
 I having come by means of his Episcopal seal to Ameri- 
 ca, was first of all to be driven to do this. But, having 
 commenced to instigate him so pressingly, that I was 
 under the necessity, after his having neglected his duty 
 to deliver him, in the name of Christ, unto Satan, this 
 Prince of Darkness carried him then, in the month of 
 May, 1339, to Rome, in order to resign the Bishopric 
 also before men. Finally, the "Hosianna," published in 
 Philadelphia, gave me opportunity to charge the Bishop 
 of this city, in the name of Christ, with several commis- 
 sions. But, after having convinced me, that he had not 
 fulfilled his duty, and that he, nevertheless, is acquainted 
 with the German language, and knowing at the present 
 time, not one other Bishop in the United States, who is 
 possessed cf that idiom — he, I say, — will finally, I trust, 
 comprehend thus much; that it was his duty to investi- 
 gate the cause with an upright heart, in order that he 
 then might announce to the other Bishops what is its in- 
 trinsic value. A few words of a Bishop, who had, him- 
 self studied my books with an upright heart, would have 
 had a more beneficial effect upon the other Bishops, than 
 an explanation from my side, even if the same had lasted 
 several days. And how much (or rather how little) 
 could I explain of what I have unfolded in my three vo- 
 lumes on 1966 pages, besides that which has been said in 
 the present volume, granting that I should have three 
 days time for this exposition, and several hours on each 
 day? After having prepared the third volume for the 
 press, yet not knowing who would undertake its publica- 
 tion, I wrote, because I was then residing at Boston, to 
 the Catholic Bishop of that city, that I was willing, on 
 account of his ignorance of the German language, to ex- 
 plain to him, the cause, by means of some other idiom, 
 as long as might be needed, till he would have compre- 
 hended the same correctly, and that I entertained a hope 
 
247 
 
 to do this successfully, in the space of three days; but he 
 would not accept my offer, because he belongs to the very 
 rotten bones, and had fell before my Apostolical power, 
 but is not yet desirous of being amongst the first in the 
 resurrection from the dead. When on my long journey 
 I had arrived at Cleveland, Ohio, I heard that the Bishop 
 of Cincinnati also, whose name is likewise mentioned in 
 the above inserted extract from the treatise about the 
 u Catholic Irish Episcopal Administration,' 5 had arrived 
 there. I thought with a few words nothing could be ef- 
 fected with one who was unable to study my books in the 
 German language. I must not disturb him, whilst abroad. 
 Then I learned in Canton, Ohio, again, that Bishop had 
 just then arrived there, and thought, that I now, (since her 
 appeared to follow my tracks,) had to pay him a visit, 
 which I did, but could converse with him only a short 
 time, since the stage soon drove up to take him away. 
 I was, however, convinced, out of his own mouth, that my 
 cause was not unknown to the Bishops in the United 
 States, yet, that they formed to themselves, in their igno- 
 rance of Christian theology, according to the report of 
 blind Judges, the most strange conceptions of my pro- 
 clamation of Christ's coming. 
 
 The Bishop of Philadelphia asked me, when I was 
 with him, whether I had brought him my books. I had 
 named in my letter the place where he could find them. 
 But since he had not looked out for them for better than 
 three months, I was not inclined even then to provide 
 him with the same, having resolved to make him, in this 
 volume, sensible of his being dead in the spiritual sense. 
 I shall yet personally deliver to him this book, provided 
 I shall find him, after its publicatien, at home, in order 
 to help him (if he can be helped) to the resurrection 
 from death; especially, since Dr. Koch has made the 
 observation, that I resembled that bishop so much that 
 he took me to be the same when I entered his dwelling. 
 But here I gave some extracts from my letter to the 
 bishop, together with my remarks, that this might serve 
 for a preparation for a part of my treatise, destined for 
 many numbers of the " Hosianna," which shall follow 
 22 
 
248 
 
 here, because the reader's attention will be directed by 
 the same to many wonders of the guidance of Christ, 
 touched upon in my three already published books, mani- 
 festing themselves in the smallest trifles; and he will, at 
 the same time, learn not to pronounce judgment on my 
 books, before he has well perceived the whole connection 
 of all the events mentioned therein. 
 
 This treatise, of which the first section has appeared 
 on the 1st, and the second on the 9th of September, 
 1840, in the Catholic " Hosianna," numbers eight and 
 nine, here in Philadelphia, bears the following title, 
 given in its full extent: 
 
 " The Manifestation of the Lord for the Establish- 
 ment of Universal Peace, which will last through thou- 
 sands of years on Earth. Written for the Correction of 
 the Views which bave been brought to light in the 
 1 Hosianna,' No. 6 seqq , concerning my book, c Me- 
 morable Events,' &c." 
 
 I intended to send this essay to the Catholic priest and 
 doctor of divinity, C. J. Koch, in three deliveries, of 
 which he received only the first and second — the discon- 
 tinuation of the " Hosianna" which intervened, causing 
 that the third part's writing did not take place on my 
 side. The last number of this periodical was number 
 nine, appearing on the ninth of September, 1840. This 
 number was of indispensable necessity, in order to show 
 that my Francis Pirz has been torn by the small lion in 
 such a manner that only dry bones remained of him; 
 since this number contained, immediately below the sec- 
 tion of my treatise, the document of Father Ivo Leviz, 
 showing forth that this has really taken place, as the 
 reader, I hope, will recollect having read. For the illus- 
 tration of this document, the Lord permitted the pecu- 
 niary aid for the publication of Dr. Koch's paper, to be 
 suspended, that no further number of the same could 
 appear. The devils cannot impede the heavenly host in 
 the execution of what is necessary. The Catholic 
 " Hosianna" had also, in the present time, to give one 
 more striking picture of the state of bishops and priests. 
 Its appearance and its discontinuance furnish the latest 
 
249 
 
 lineaments of this picture. The mob which had cried, 
 six days before, u Hosianna to the Son of David! Bless- 
 ed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord! Hosianna 
 in the highest! 5 ' (Matt. xxi. 9,) vociferates now, seduced 
 by the horde of priests, on the day which has returned to 
 us with this morning, to be celebrated by way of com- 
 memoration, u Crucify him! crucify him!" There is 
 some kind of transmigration of souls, as our prophet, 
 Jacob Amos, has seen it in Boston. The same spirit 
 who once governed yon horde of priests, by whose insti- 
 gation Jesus has been murdered, is still commanding the 
 tribe of priests. They would go as far as formerly, if 
 there were an imperial prefect exercising the same 
 power, under equal circumstances, over the United 
 States, as Pilatus exercised over Judea. But now the 
 Lord called even the President of the United States 
 away from among the living, for the illustration of his 
 present appearance, exactly six days ago, before day- 
 break, of Palm Sunday, thirty minutes after midnight; 
 and the priesthood cannot now any more effect what 
 they could in the days of Pilatus. They nevertheless 
 endeavor to prevent the crying of Hosianna, whilst the 
 Apostle begins, by its instrumentality, to proclaim the 
 peace of a thousand years. 
 
 Having occasion whilst again at Philadelphia some- 
 times to see Dr. Koch, I took back from him that part 
 of my manuscript which he was unable to publish in the 
 t( Hosianna," and to my surprise I received also from 
 him the following peice's of No. 10 of the " Hosianna," 
 which could not publicly appear, though the peices were 
 already set in type, and drawn off for my use, from a 
 German treatise entitled 
 
 a The Cloud above the Sanctuary. Something for the 
 Rationalism, the Superstition, and Overwiseness of our 
 time." 
 
 This article begins: "For the quiet and still observer, 
 no century is more remarkable than ours; everywhere 
 fermentation and excitement, in the spirits as well as 
 minds of men; everywhere the struggle of light with 
 darkness; strife of dead ideas with living ones; of the dead 
 
250 
 
 powerless will, with the living active power; war between 
 the sensual man and the coming spiritual man," &c. 
 
 As everywhere with the present hidden operation of 
 the spiritual world, so is likewise here a singular con- 
 nexion of things. I wrote to our witness, A. Leimer, 
 when I sent to Dr. Koch my treatise for the " Hosianna," 
 that he might pay a visit to this Doctor and encourage him 
 to the publication of my article. He did so, but received 
 then a singular, sure hint to republish "The cloud above 
 the Sanctuary," which concealed even from my eye entire- 
 ly, when writing the twenty-three sheets for the lions and 
 horses, the mysteries which must be added to these 
 twenty-three sheets in this volume. Leimer agreed with 
 Dr. Koch about the printing of this little volume, and 
 was engaged in this undertaking when I sent to him the 
 large letter of twenty-three sheets, by which sending he 
 came the easier to the understanding of the spiritual hint, 
 to send this large letter to Thomson, since the prophesies 
 of Dorathea respecting this large letter were to be fulfilled, 
 to which now in press, I am still adding supplements, 
 whilst writing in brother Leimer's room of accommoda- 
 tion in Philadelphia, next to a large chest filled with 
 copies of the "Cloud above the Sanctuary," about which 
 Dr. Koch has written an article for No. 10 of the " Ho- 
 sianna," which yet never appeared before the public in 
 print. This was also the case with the conclusion of "A 
 public epistle, directed to Mr Ginal, preacher at Phila- 
 delphia, by Dr. Platz." This epistle was very long, and 
 this conclusion was destined to appear in No. 10, but it 
 was only put in type, and one copy of it drawn off and 
 given to me, since I also am standing with Mr. Ginal in 
 a peculiar connexion, as the reader will see in my second, 
 and especially also in my third volume, which obliges me 
 to insert into this at least the end of that conclusion, run- 
 ning thus: "We are not in the least degree surprised, 
 that you, sir, reject positive Christianity together with its 
 wonders and mysteries; that you place its founder in the 
 class of human philosophers, and deny divinity to him; 
 for the Protestantism which you embraced before this as 
 preacher can only, when pursued consistently in its incon- 
 
251 
 
 sistency, end in the total rejection of all revelation, and 
 reach its consummation in total disbelief. But you, Mr. 
 Ginal, may get the conviction that Rationalism is founded 
 on sand, and must in a nearer or remote period go down 
 into the grave of its nullity for want of being warranted 
 by something lying beyond the reach of mere reason." 
 
 This is the end of the conclusion, that it might be per- 
 petuated in this volume, without finding a space to say 
 much about these few words, principally since the reader 
 will soon find my remarks about similar phrases used by 
 Dr. Koch. Here I can only say that as Protestantism was 
 a necessary consequence of Catholicism, this false ration- 
 alism has likewise its foundation already in Catholicism, 
 as the reader can convince himself from my three volumes, 
 and since Christ was neither in Catholicism nor in Pro- 
 testantism, and his false Rationalism really known, he 
 has finally appeared to all of us that we may become 
 fully acquainted with him and may sing to him our Hosi- 
 anna. I doubt also as little of Mr. Ginal's the represen- 
 tative of the unbeliever's conversion, as I make doubt of 
 the conversion of those who entertained the false opinion 
 of possessing belief whilst they are destitute of it. I 
 paid, as a matter of course, several visits to Mr. Ginal, 
 gave him "The Cloud above the Sanctuary," and one 
 other volume to peruse then, and he confessed so much, 
 that "Belief is a grace of God, and that after having re- 
 ceived this grace, he would also join the converted." I 
 hope, that in reading this book with an upright heart, he 
 will participate in the grace of Christ, knowing that he must 
 co-operate with his grace, if he wishes to be saved. This 
 day we celebrate the commemoration of Christ's death, 
 who died for the sins of all; it is now only required from 
 all of us, that we should lie together with him in respect 
 to sins, and rise into a new life in order to be saved. 
 
 The crying of "Hosianna" appears to be ceasing, yet 
 only in order that it might begin in the more lively 
 strain, for in the 10th number of the "Hosianna," set 
 by half in type, but not published, stands: (3) The con- 
 tinuation of my treatise: "The Manifestation of the 
 Lord/' &c. This is then the third section, by which in 
 22* 
 
252 
 
 No. 10 of the "Hosianna" my first delivery would have 
 been published. But here the "Hosianna" had arrived 
 at a stopping place, that her course might be afterwards 
 the more irresistible, and her voice the more mighty. 
 My first delivery, containing such points as preparation 
 for the following parts, which have been already men- 
 tioned in several places of this book, here will follow 
 only the second delivery, and this exactly in the same 
 form, as I have delivered the same to Dr. Koch, for the 
 "Hosianna," and now received back, he having been 
 prevented from its publication. It runs as follows: 
 
 THE MANIFESTATION OF THE LORD FOR 
 THE ESTABLISHMENT OF UNIVERSAL 
 PEACE, &c. 
 
 (CONTINUATION.) 
 
 Being obliged to touch many things afterwards, which 
 will not please those ministers of religion of Christian 
 denomination, who are blinded by prejudices or sensually 
 minded, I must necessarily from the beginning remark, 
 that I am speaking the truth and do not lie; since my 
 conscience gives testimony unto me in the holy spirit, 
 that my affliction is great and the grief of my heart is 
 unceasing, since I feel deeply, what would have be- 
 come already many centuries ago not only of the nations 
 of Christian denomination, but of the nations of the 
 whole earth, if the class of religious teachers had fulfill- 
 ed their duty, and what horrible misery not only the re- 
 maining, but also the nations of Christian denomination 
 have experienced through centuries, and under the 
 weight of which they are still groaning, because the 
 clerical order did not perform that, which they ought to 
 have performed. From this is to be derived, that like- 
 wise the history of the nations of Christian denomination 
 is overfilled with hideous crimes of every description, as 
 also the Periodicals of our days are full of them, as of 
 political and religious quarrels, leading only to the ruin 
 of the nations. That the miserable architects also 
 amongst the Christians have built only on sand, in order 
 to bury the nations under the ruins of the gigantic edifice, 
 
253 
 
 having no solid basis, has been lately shown by A. Bris- 
 bane, in his (above mentioned) work sufficiently, though 
 only from an inferior point of view, as also that at least 
 seven eighths of the human family'of the civilised nations 
 are still doomed to bend their necks under a yoke and 
 a burden not dissimilar to those under which the real 
 slaves are groaning. The clear-sighted observer will 
 easily discover, that many people in the United States, 
 into which they have fled, in order to escape slavery, 
 are in a far worse condition, than were the slaves of old, 
 when they were placed under a reasonable master, who 
 treated them humanely, and with whom they were free 
 of the cares for food and raiment; whilst now in America, 
 a part of the globe provided by the omnipotent creator 
 with immense natural treasures, many of its inhabitants 
 are partly suffering want, partly overwhelmed with cares, 
 when the rich people might refuse to them the means of 
 subsistence; though they are used to work much harder 
 and more perseveringly, than many of the slaves of 
 former times did. But the rich ones, what are they but 
 slaves, either of the Idol Mammon or Bacchus, or of 
 both of them at once? I am already, since August, 1838, 
 when the first volume of my work has left the press, 
 looking out for a rich man, who had sense for things, be- 
 longing to the higher order, and consequently willing to 
 promote the work of the Lord, — and I sought for such 
 a rich man in vain to this day. "Has not God chosen 
 the poor of this world, who are rich in belief and heirs 
 of the kingdom, which God has promised to those who 
 love him?" is the question, asked by the Apostle Jaco- 
 bus, and the experience has again proved at the present 
 manifestation of our Lord, that the poor were the first, 
 who comprehended correctly his appearance, and ad- 
 vanced money, that I on one thousand nine hundred and 
 sixty-six stereotyped pages could lay before the world 
 the proof, that the Lord has appeared in his mercy for 
 the delivery of his people, groaning under the most 
 dreadful yoke of slavery, and that I, as his Apostle, am 
 proclaiming this. 
 
 But that our Referent in the "Hosianna" was not yet 
 
254 
 
 able to comprehend this, originates only with his offering 
 not undeserved incense, since he praises in the same 
 number, in which he first speaks of my work, the mag- 
 nanimous actions of two bishops. But of what charac- 
 ter these actions were, will perhaps be illustrated in some 
 subsequent number. "Ye shall know them by their 
 fruits," says the Lord, Matt. vii. 15, warning the faith- 
 ful against false Prophets, who would come in sheeps- 
 clothing to them, but would be inwardly ravening wolves. 
 What are the fruits or effects of the ecclesiastic order 
 in the Christian Church, during 1800 years, since the 
 Apostles have begun to form the same? "All power is 
 given unto me in heaven and on earth. Go ye therefore 
 and turn all nations into disciples of mine, baptizing 
 them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost; teaching them, to observe all things, 
 whatsoever I have commanded you. And lo, I am with 
 you always, even unto the end of the world." Matt, 
 xxviii. 18-20. In these solemn words our Lord has given 
 to his Apostles and their successors two charges: first, 
 to turn all nations into disciples of His, as it must be 
 interpreted in this connexion from the original text; and 
 second to instruct them to keep and observe every 
 thing which they have received from him. He adds to 
 this charge the great promise, that He himself would 
 support his servants in this great undertaking by his help 
 to the end of time, upon which eternity is to succeed. 
 Could not the millions of priests and preachers, by the 
 promised assistance, have turned already many centuries 
 ago, all nations into disciples of Christ, and have united 
 them in His church, by which conduct that which he 
 says, John x. 16: "And there shall be one fold and one 
 shepherd," would long ago have been fulfilled, provided 
 they had remained his faithful servants? If this had 
 been done, only the second commission would have re- 
 mained, viz, to cultivate the nations, united in the 
 Christian Church, in a Christian manner, or to teach 
 them to observe all that which the Lord has command- 
 ed them. This is at all times necessary for the nations 
 converted to the Christian belief; since otherwise Christ- 
 
255 
 
 ians would degenerate in such a manner, as was the case 
 in the countries, where by the Apostles and their co-la- 
 borators the most flourishing churches have heen built. 
 "The thief cometh but to steal and to kill and to destroy. 
 The hireling seeth the wolf coming and leaveth the 
 sheep and fleeth and the wolf catcheth them and scat- 
 tereth the sheep." John x. 10-1 £. To thieves and 
 hirelings the Lord has not promised his assistance, but 
 only to those who devote themselves to his service, 
 seriously' intending to fulfil his orders faithfully ; and if 
 this had been done generally by those who have devot- 
 ed themselves to the ecclesiastic order, the promises of 
 the Lord, concerning the Christian peace upon the whole 
 earth, would have been fulfilled long ago. But, the 
 order of the clergy, having neglected (speaking general- 
 ly") the performance of their duty, there are (according 
 to the account, given in my third volume, on page 736) 
 at the present time still five hundred and sixty-two mil- 
 lions of heathen, one hundred and twenty millions of 
 Mahommedans, four millions of Jews, and only two hund- 
 red and fifty-two millions of Christians on earth. 
 
 What is the reason that even in our days the number 
 of the heathens is still far more than twice as great as 
 that of the Christians, and that besides this the horrible 
 number of Mahommedans govern in those lands, in which 
 already the Apostles and their zealous co-laboiators 
 have founded the first flourishing Christian congrega- 
 tions? The reason is, because the (notwithstanding the 
 promises of the Lord) very small number of Christians, 
 in comparing them with the remaining nations, bear, 
 generally speaking, only the Christian name, and most 
 of the so called Christians are not better than the 
 heathen. The true sheep of Christ are scattered 
 amongst them by the wolves, raging in the devastated 
 church in such a manner, that much time is required in 
 searching, till amongst the nominal Christians only one 
 genuine Christian is found out, and the history of the 
 Christian centuries and of our time furnishes us with ac- 
 counts of the constant slaughter and destruction, which 
 
256 
 
 has been carried on by the thieves in the Christian church 
 filled with hirelings. 
 
 Since the state of things was such, the spokes-men 
 amongst the Christians ought to have investigated, where 
 the cause of this dreadful condition was lying, the Lord 
 having promised quite other things, and caused the same 
 to be prophesied by his prophets. The leaders remained 
 in their blindness, having cast from them what could 
 have opened their eyes, and slandered and ridiculed 
 those, by whom they would have come to a knowledge of 
 the truth. Our Referent, though he has not as yet stu- 
 died my work correctly, belongs, however, not to the 
 class of those, who, instead of studying my work, are in 
 the habit of calumniating me and scoffing at me; for he 
 says that he willingly and in every respect acknowledges 
 with due esteem and desires to do full justice to my "per- 
 sonally irreproachable character, sober mode of living, 
 philological and psychological knowledge and noble exer- 
 tions to unite all nations in the one church of Christ." 
 For the correct comprehension of things of a higher na- 
 ture the proportionate degree of (mental) cultivation is 
 required, and I had also to acquire the same, serving as 
 a preparation, in order to conceive correctly and explain 
 to my brethren that which in the last time has been un- 
 folded to me for the benefit of the nations, and I had to 
 begin my first volume with a short account of my culti- 
 vation for the correct comprehension of the following 
 events from which may be seen that besides philological 
 and psychological knowledge many other kinds of scien- 
 tific acquirements had to be imparted to me, which in the 
 present state of unbelief of the learned, have already 
 been very useful to me, and will be for the future, and 
 since the many visits which I paid to the rich and profes- 
 sionally learned of our days, in order to urge them to in- 
 vestigate and promote the cause announced by me as an 
 Apostle of Christ, often induced a belief that I must also 
 be one of those fanatics, " who so frequently visit this 
 country which is divided by thousands of sects," I had 
 every where shortly to remark, that I was during the last 
 
251 
 
 ten years before my call to the Apostleship, Imperial 
 Royal Public Professor of the Biblical study, and that I 
 did not belong amongst the fanatics, each one to whom I 
 pay my visits, would easily admit. In order to gain 
 in a time as bad as ours is, confidence enough to render 
 them willing to examine this cause, I must as well as 
 Paul once did, declare that I belong to the learned class, 
 and that the Lord has trained me according to a plan 
 formed by his wisdom for the Apostleship, the Referent, 
 provided he knows the ways of the Lord, as explained in 
 the Bible, with sufficient correctness, could have already 
 seen from what I have narrated about it in the first vol- 
 ume. The subject has then been illustrated in the se- 
 cond volume, and made so plain and clear by additional 
 remarks in proper places of the third volume, that the 
 blind only can be in the dark about this matter. But our 
 Referent has neither seen this, nor the great things 
 which the Lord has prepared during my Apostleship for 
 the establishment of the peace of his Church. He says 
 indeed, he had studied my work, but with the remark: 
 u as far as he could spare from his time and enter into 
 the mental disposition, necessary to such a study.' 5 In 
 so short a space as elapsed between the time I handed 
 my work to him till that of the publication of his report, he 
 could not possibly have studied my work and taken every 
 thing in correct consideration even if he had been free 
 from every other occupation. But since he was besides 
 oppressed with many labors, his mental disposition was 
 also in such a state, that he reports immediately, without 
 having studied exactly my work, that I did indeed not be- 
 long to the class of those common religious Fanatics, 
 whom he characterises then further, yet participated in 
 the fate of many speculative philosophers, who, have 
 after having been for sometime, immersed by the burden 
 of an indefatigable musing into the floods of a rigid 
 Mysticism, and having been surrounded whilst in its bo- 
 som by a host of magnetic phantoms, in rising again to 
 the surface brought with them the fixed idea, that they 
 were destined for extraordinary messengers of God and 
 participating in higher revelations. Their stimulated 
 
258 
 
 imagination then excites them to see in the every day 
 occurrences and common accidents of life wonderful con- 
 catenations with their late, memorable transformations, 
 astral influences upon their life, dreadful forebodings, and 
 extraordinary operations of nature, and principally find 
 in the Revelation, this mysterious and sealed book, the 
 main proof of their vocation and the deciphering of the 
 things to come. 
 
 It may be possible that our Referent has studied my 
 work to such an extent as to be enabled to see that this 
 cause is the cause ot the Lord, and that he has then 
 written about the same as blind Doctors are accustomed 
 to write, with the intention of procuring to me an oppor- 
 tunity to open the eyes of the blind. For to the end that 
 one may come to the insight, that the cause which I am 
 proclaiming is indeed the cause of the Lord, it is not 
 necessary to study my work until all in it shall be 
 fully comprehended. In addressing him, I consequently 
 speak to him as to the foreman of the blind. Such dust, 
 as our Referent did, the blind Doctors used to throw in 
 the eyes of readers, in order to let them die in ignorance 
 about the most important things. It is not true that 
 many learned men had pretended to be " extraordinary 
 messengers of the Lord" or Apostles in the proper sense 
 of the word, as I claim to be. Amongst the learned of 
 the later period, deserving of this name, I know but 
 Swedenborg, who claimed this distinction for himself. 
 He has, however, not studied Divinity, but distinguished 
 himself only in other branches of learning, till the Lord 
 has called him to perform the functions of a Prophet, 
 and has given him in many visions prophecies, relating to 
 our times, in such a manner, that neither he himself nor 
 any other has understood them and correctly appreciated 
 his station, till I, in the third volume, by the divine gui- 
 dance have given the due disclosure. It was in fact in 
 order, to make the necessary mention as well of Swe- 
 denborg as of many other Prophets of the latter and 
 latest period, the Lord having through their instrumentali- 
 ty also prepared many things for his present manifesta- 
 tion, which I, as his Apostle am proclaiming, though the 
 
259 
 
 blind Doctors did not know that there were also in this 
 latter time many Prophets. My studies were yet, in 
 order to acquire this knowledge, no u musings" of such 
 a kind as u to become by them immersed in the floods of 
 rigid Mysticism," but I studied that which is necessary 
 for the knowledge of truth in order to promote the gene- 
 ral welfare of men, and the Lord guided me in my studies, 
 as every one can now perfectly convince himself from the 
 connexion of the events explained in my work, and I be- 
 long not at all to the speculative philosophers, who " ih 
 the bosom of Mysticism are surrounded by a host of mag- 
 netic phantoms." I gave indeed the necessary disclosures 
 about the visions of Swedenborg — and about the con- 
 nexion between those of the latter time who were in the 
 state of clear sightedness, and the present events; yet 
 only in the third volume, since also to me, but after the 
 publication of the second volume, necessary disclosures 
 about such individuals have been given in a most extraor- 
 dinary manner, and also when the press of my third vol- 
 ume has begun, an opportunity was offered of reading so 
 much of Swedenborg's works as to be able to unfold that 
 about them, and insert it in suitable places of the third 
 volume, which no man could before disclose. Now can 
 at length the Referent and others learn from my work, 
 that which is essentially important to know about these 
 things, and winch could not be found in any other book; 
 but he appears also to be an entire stranger to that, 
 which by others has already been unravelled respecting 
 the astonishing phenomenon of Vital Magnetism; as dis- 
 played in the last time. I myself never had a host of 
 magnetic visions, but spoke only of a heavenly light 
 which surrounded me, and of a voice, which during the 
 vanishing of this light, already fourteen years ago, re- 
 vealed to me that which at that time was needful for me 
 to know, and experience has proved it afterwards, that 
 this indeed was a heavenly voice. Besides this I had 
 only few visions, yet were all of them prophetic, of which 
 I have given some instances in my work. But the Lord, 
 whilst I was pursuing the route assigned to me for his 
 kingdom's sake, has caused many other prophetical phe- 
 23 
 
260 
 
 nomena to take place, which were also witnessed by 
 other persons, but given to me many orders concerning 
 the Apostolic functions, immediately by the spirit, not in 
 dreams but whilst 1 was fully awake. 
 
 Whosoever is doubtful about the Lord's manifestations 
 of his will, either — as it best accords with his wisdom — 
 by visions, or by the Spirit, strictly to be distinguished 
 from our own spirit, such a one may as well burn the 
 Holy Scriptures, which are speaking from the beginning 
 to the end of them, and to substantiate the fact of my 
 having really received commands from the Spirit of the 
 Lord, a long chain of signs and prophecies have been 
 adduced as proofs of its truth, in my work; to which I 
 could, if necessary, add still many more volumes. In 
 me no fi^ed idea has formed itself, filling me with an 
 empty presumption of being an extraordinary messenger 
 of Christ; but, after many signs of every description, 
 standing in the closest connection with my steps, had 
 preceded, convincing me that the Lord was preparing 
 extraordinary things for the restoration of his kingdom; 
 finally, on the 17th of February, 1838, the command of 
 the spirit was delivered to me, to rise publicly, on the 
 next following day, (it being the Sunday called Sexa- 
 gesimal as an Apostle of Christ, in the Catholic Cathe- 
 dral Church, at Boston: and that which the Lord did 
 then perform, will lead all nations to the conviction that 
 I am Apostle of Christ at his manifestation for the foun- 
 dation of his peace on earth. But the Referent has not 
 studied the connection of the things in my book, when 
 he numbers me with those who, in the " every day's 
 occurrences, and common accidents of life, see wonder- 
 ful concatenations with their fate." 
 
 I am speaking in the first volume, about " Sidus," or 
 the star, whioh, on the 7th of February, 1835, at eight 
 o'clock in the forenoon, whilst the sun was shining in 
 full clearness, was seen, when I at the same moment 
 was noting down, by the peculiar impulse of the Spirit, 
 an important prophecy which I had received at that in- 
 stant; and also about the great shining meteor which, on 
 the 7th of January, 1837, at five o'clock, P. M., made 
 
261 
 
 its appearance exactly when I, driven by the impulse of 
 the Spirit, had formed the resolution of going to America. 
 Great astonishment prevailed at Klagenfurth when the 
 star, and then the meteor was seen; and I explained, in 
 the second volume, the subject more closely, showing 
 that both were great signs for the nations, and illustrating 
 this event, also, by other extraordinary natural pheno- 
 mena, connected with the steps which I made in the 
 name of the Lord; and finally I remarked in the third 
 volume, that the star of the 7th of February, and the 
 other meteor of the 5th of January, have been prophe- 
 sied as well in the Holy Scriptures as by an important 
 prophet of later times, but not that these shining pheno- 
 mena on the firmament had an influence upon me, but only 
 that the Spirit has given to me, in the same moment, the 
 most important disclosures, when the Lord caused these 
 signs to appear in the firmament for the sake of the na- 
 tions; and the Christian divines will, I trust, make no 
 objection against it, since the Scripture speaks of a star 
 as a guide for the wise men at the birth of Christ, and 
 of other extraordinary natural phenomena, as signs, and 
 they will not take offence from the circumstance, that 
 also here in Boston, in the last year, during three suc- 
 cessive days, whilst I was explaining the most important 
 things for the third volume, and again when I was cele- 
 lishing a great mystery, the star has appeared, in full 
 day-light, as can be seen and read in my third volume. 
 
 The apparition of the star would yet be useless to 
 those who were not fully acquainted with the entire 
 connection of the things explained in my work; for only 
 by this acquaintance, the explanation given in my work 
 of the apparition of the star, can be correctly under- 
 stood; likewise, why the prophecy given to me on the 
 7th of February, 1835, and recorded without delay, 
 during the star's appearance, whilst the sun was shining, 
 has then appeared in print in the u Corinthia," on Easter 
 eve, the 18th of April, 1835, where the same was imme- 
 diately preceded by the congratulations of the flatterers 
 of the birth-day of the Emperor, in the first year of his 
 reign, falling in that year together with the festival of 
 
c 262 
 
 Easter; and why then, again in the year 1838, in my 
 first volume, the account of this star, together with his 
 prophecy, must be set in type exactly before Easter, and 
 why then, on the same festival, when I, as Apostle ol 
 Christ, had excommunicated the Apocalyptic beast, with 
 its image and the false prophets, in the Catholic Cathe- 
 dral Church, in Boston, solemnly from the comunity of 
 Christ, why, also, by this excommunication, important 
 things have been announced to the Emperor of Austria: 
 why, further, on Easter eve, 1839, as well an unbelieving 
 as an enlightened from the Moravian fraternity, must 
 recommend, in the \\ Old and New World," the study 
 of my two volumes, which then had but appeared; why, 
 on the contrary, the Bishop of Detroit, to whom 1, by a 
 singular connection of things, in the name o( the Lord, 
 by order of his Spirit, charged to study my books, under 
 penalty of being excluded from the Church of Christ, 
 and then to proclaim, without delay, on the festival of 
 Easter, 1839, publicly, that which has now been done 
 for us by the Lord — why he, 1 say, has not fulfilled his 
 duty, and consequently contracted to himself the exclu- 
 sion from the Church of Christ, and was soon after 
 carried to Europe to resign the bishopric, from which 
 the Lord had deposed him on the festival of Easter, 
 which was yet, by Papal wisdom, speedily filled again 
 by a Frenchman, ignorant of both the German and Eng- 
 lish languages, who celebrated, on the last Whit-Sunday, 
 his solemn entry in the widowed church, whilst I, on my 
 journey, celebrated the festival of Pentecost, at Arbre 
 Crochue, the crooked tree, in the same diocese, amongst 
 the Indians whom I had visited, being obliged to see, on 
 the extreme borders of the Christian world, what has 
 been produced by the crooked staff of the bishops: why, 
 finally, on the 15th of April, 1840, on which day the 
 festival of Easter was celebrated in the year 1838, and 
 the great excommunication of the beast, its image, and 
 the false prophet, from the Church of Christ, has been 
 solemnly performed, why on this day the compositors 
 finished the third volume, by which my work was finally 
 accomplished, and this volume left the press on Easter 
 
263 
 
 eve, the 18th of April, 1840, as has been remarked at 
 its end, on page 856, as likewise, five years before, on 
 the 18th of April, 1835, being Easter eve, the prophecy 
 given to me whilst the star appeared, has left the press. 
 See first volume, page 39 — 47. 
 
 To those who have studied my work as little as our 
 Referent did, these coincidences are " common accidents 
 of life." But to such as are careful to conceive every 
 thing correctly in this work, will even such trifles not 
 appear as accidental. The festival of Easter was, with 
 the Children of Israel, a feast of remembrance of the 
 great deliverance of this nation from the yoke of slavery, 
 which was an emblem of the great deliverance which 
 has been granted to the human family in the festival of 
 Easter, by the work of salvation of Jesus Christ. For 
 this reason has Christ — having accomplished on Easter, 
 the work of salvation — given again, sixty-six years later, 
 the Revelation to John, on the day of Easter; and has, 
 on Easter, 1838, caused the great mystery of the union 
 of the nations to be performed by the Apostle, by which 
 mystery the key has been given unto us by which we 
 may open the deepest depths of the Revelation which, till 
 then, must have remained concealed to every body. 
 Therefore, in the printing offices, having written nothing 
 in other years for the press, that was to be done in the 
 years 1835, 1838, '839, 1840, against my and the print- 
 er's calculation, on Easter eve, which could not be per- 
 formed on the festival of Easter, when no work is done 
 in the printing offices, as the soldiers did not crucify 
 Christ on the festival of Easter, but the day previous to it. 
 I have purposely alledged an example in which the 
 blind see nothing but accidental every-day occurrences, 
 especially, since the dates are scattered in various 
 places of my work, and must be put together by the 
 reader himself, in order to be able to judge correctly 
 about the subject, and considered in connexion with all 
 the other things explained in my work. It will be seen, 
 that, if each event touched upon in my book is duly per- 
 ceived in connexion with the others, the guidance of the 
 Lord has, as it was with the important cvente mentioned 
 23* 
 
264 
 
 in the scriptures, directed, and also here arranged every 
 thing, so that the mysteries explained in my work, took 
 place on the most suitable days for those purposes, and 
 that heaven, earth and hell had to contribute that all was 
 done in those days, fixed for them by the Lord: Heaven, 
 since not only to me, when it was necessary, the angels 
 of the Lord delivered His commands, but did also insti- 
 gate the persons calculated to be actuated by them, in 
 order to perform in due time, that which was required on 
 their side; that all that which belonged to the great 
 mystery was in every point perfectly executed: Earth, 
 on which not only men, but also elements, have contri- 
 buted their share for this purpose : and Hell, since also the 
 bad spirits must execute by the adversaries of the cause 
 of our Lord, what was required from the power of dark- 
 ness, in order to illustrate the present coming of our Lord, 
 and as the demons had to give testimony to Christ, the 
 Lord, when he was walking in the fie&h on this earth, so 
 likewise now, when he has appeared as a thief, for the 
 restoration of his kingdom, and I have introduced so 
 many demoniacs of our days, in my work as witnesses, 
 that even those, who till now, believed in the existence 
 of neither angels nor devils, can see from the present events 
 that they have been subjugated by devils, that they lost the 
 belief. 
 
 But how much was to be done by the influence of in- 
 visible beings, that every thing was executed in due time, 
 according to the will of our Lord, I shall shortly eluci- 
 date by hinting at the smallest of the, u accidental every- 
 day occurrences, V as the blind consider them to be. 
 I did allege above, amongst others also, as a singular 
 providensially ordered circumstance by the Lord, that 
 the third voiume left the press on the last Easter-eve, 
 1840. For the printing of the same, already in the 
 month of May. 1839, so much matter was collected, that 
 instead of one, I could easily have filled many volumes, 
 for the illustration of the present manifestation of the 
 Lord. Then it was given me to understand, that I should 
 apply to several Synods, Doctors and rich persons of 
 this world, in order to urge them to take care for the 
 
265 
 
 printing of my work. But the demons took hold of all 
 those to whom I had addressed myself, that some did 
 nothing for the cause, some were evidently even base 
 enough to lay obstacles in the way of its progress. I 
 knew that the Lord permitted this spectacle to go on, in 
 order to show how deep those who pretend to preach the 
 word of God, had sunk. Sufficient examples of this kind 
 having been set up, the spirit directed me to address 
 myself to my mechanics, who had paid for the printing of 
 the first and second volumes, stereotyped, to do the same 
 for the third volume. To this they consented, after my 
 having personally entreated them, in November, 1839. 
 We then concluded to have the book printed here, in 
 Boston; but no German compositors being established in 
 that city, I wrote to Philadelphia, to the printer who 
 had printed the second volume, to come with a composi- 
 tor, to Boston, in order to print also, the third volume. 
 He answered me, that he would come in a fortnight, 
 with a good compositor. But instead of them, there ar- 
 rived a letter from the printer, announcing that he could 
 not come, since the compositor who was to join him, 
 had fallen severely sick, and no other compositor would 
 accompany him. Then the Lord revealed to me that I 
 should go to New York, in order to have the third vo- 
 lume printed there, since also in that city, important 
 things for the illustration of his appearance, were pre- 
 pared. The Doctor, who here in Boston, blinded the 
 last rich man whom I was endeavoring to win, for the 
 sake of our Lord, travelled immediately before me to 
 New York, in order to lecture about the squinting idol, 
 and the Lord, as I travelled on board the steamboat 
 Lexington to New York, disclosed to me, that he would 
 soon destroy this boat. In New York, I had to wait for 
 the first proof sheets of my third volume, longer than was 
 in accordance with the promise, given to me, and the 
 Lord unfolded to me in the meantime, the most singular 
 things, amongst others, that I should read Swedenborg's 
 works, and should give the necessary disclosure about 
 him, in the third \olume. This was made known to me 
 by the demon, in the following manner. This evil spirit 
 
266 
 
 went into a Swedenborgian, that he, without having ex- 
 amined my cause, became enraged against me, and told 
 me that Swedenborg was the true Prophet and Apostle, 
 and I, but a rascal. When the demon had expressed this, 
 I made him feel that I am the Apostle, and he behaved 
 then so furiously towards others that people believed him 
 to have become insane. 1 got from this, more and more 
 convinced, that I had to give my disclosures about Swe- 
 denborg, and read of course his books. In the mean- 
 time the Lord caused the Doctor, whose lectures upon 
 the squinting idol, ("Schielenden Goetzen," is an allusion 
 to the object of the lectures) in New York, are now for 
 ever concluded, the biographer of Swedenborg, whose 
 book I had finished on the same day when the great 
 stroke fell, together with many other mysteries, to be 
 collected in the steamboat Lexington, and destroyed 
 them by fire and water, as he had revealed to me, on my 
 journey to New York, and had worked great signs, for 
 the corroboration of this revelation. But the reader 
 must not think that this was the first stroke with which, 
 though invisible to natural eyes, he caused his adversa- 
 ries to be inflicted by his invisible servants, for the con- 
 firmation of his manifestation. Many other strokes have 
 been mentioned in my work for the purpose of cautioning 
 the blind. 
 
 Together with the news of the destruction of the Lex- 
 ington, came the proof-sheets of the fifteen first pages of 
 my third volume, in my hands. But the printer was 
 then unable to furnish, every week, as many pages as he 
 had engaged himself in our written agreement to deliver; 
 since one of the compositors to be employed in this work, 
 went to another printer, and another, who was to assist 
 in composing, fell sick. . I saw the hidden operation of 
 the Lord, who, for the sake of confirming his present ap- 
 pearance, as circumstances may require, restores life, or 
 endangers it by sickness, or takes it away and calls forth 
 the re-appearance of thousands who have been dead 
 since the time of the Patriarchs, to give testimony, that 
 I, in his name, am proclaiming his manifestation; for, 
 when I made the agreement with the printer, I did not 
 
267 
 
 foresee that I would have to read many books of Svve 
 denborg, in order to give the necessary disclosures also, 
 about his prophetical visions, which, till now, have not 
 been understood by any body; since he and his school 
 have likewise been destined to testify to my rising in the 
 Lord's name. When every thing necessary to be com- 
 pleted by me was in readiness, in order to insert also 
 about these phenomena, that which, in the manuscript is 
 contained in volume three, from page 305 to 352, the 
 best compositor was again well, and the composing pro- 
 gressed rapidly, whilst I wrote the supplement to the third 
 volume from page 628 to 356. The most surprising cir- 
 cumstance during these labors, was, that on each even- 
 ing those proof-sheets were carried to me from the office, 
 for correction, in which the prophesies were explained, by 
 which the events were illustrated, which I have explain- 
 ed on the same day in the supplement, by which coinci- 
 dence another confirmation was given, that the Lord has 
 prepared these events for the illustration of his appear- 
 ance. 
 
 The Lord has prepared for me after the edition of the 
 second volume, besides many other important documents 
 for the illustration of his ways, the most important in the 
 prophecy of the "Divine Comedy" of the messenger of 
 God, with the number five hundred ten and five, who 
 will strangle the whore and that giant who sins with 
 her. The giant in this prophecy is the giant amongst 
 the beasts, and the same beast on which the whore of 
 the 17th chapter of the Revelation is sitting. The proph- 
 ecy indicates the name of the messenger, concealed in 
 the number 515, the year in which this messenger will 
 appear and so many other circumstances, that each un- 
 believer, if he reads with an upright heart my explanation 
 given in many pages of my third volume, about this and 
 other prophecies standing with it in the closest connexion, 
 must confess, that God alone, before whom all times are 
 as the present one is to us, and who alone was able to 
 prepare that which this prophecy alludes to, can have 
 given the same, which is now about being fulfilled in the 
 most punctual manner. I received the same, when my 
 
268 
 
 second volume was already sent from Philadelphia to 
 Europe. This second volume consists of five hundred 
 and fifteen pages, and an additional peculiar treatise 
 about the beast, which, according to Revel, xiii. 1, rises 
 from the sea, and is according to Revel, xiii. 18, marked 
 by the number 666 y and which is finally mounted (in 
 in chapter 17th) by the whore. To the number of the 
 beast 666, in the prophecy of the "Divine Comedy," is 
 opposed the number of the messenger of God, 515, and 
 the observation was then surprising to me, that the second 
 volume, not including the treatise about the beast, con- 
 tains exactly fi\e hundred and fifteen pages, on which 
 the mystery of the strangling of the giant, together with 
 the whore by the messenger has been explained, before 
 I had learned that it had ever been given in any predic- 
 tion under this image. This coincidence of the five hun- 
 dred and fifteen pages of my second volume, with the 
 same number five huudred and fifteen, given in the 
 prophecy to the messenger, led me to the idea of count- 
 ing also the pages of the treatise, which has been added 
 to the second volume of five hundred and fifteen pages. 
 This treatise was not necessary; I nevertheless joined it 
 as a supplement to the i^ye hundred and fifteen pages for 
 the blind, to furnish them materials for the cure of their 
 eyes, that they may see the beast by which the church 
 of Christ has been desolated clearly in its real shape, and 
 this treatise on the beast contains exactly ninety pag£&. 
 It was again surprising to me that this number of pages 
 is the same as the number of the name and surname of 
 the mystery in my foundation's-catalogue, under which 
 name, on the festival of Easter, 1838, the beast together 
 with the false Prophet, have been solemnly excommuni- 
 cated from the Christian church. In order that this could 
 take place, every thing was first to be duly prepared by 
 invisible beings, and thus on the 7th of January, 1838, 
 many persons have been brought to me partly by the in- 
 fluence of angels, partly by that of the devils, that each 
 one might have his name inserted in my catalogue for 
 the foundation of the kingdom of God on earth. The 
 immatriculation was done in the same order, as they 
 
269 
 
 came to inscribe their names, and the mystery of the 
 beast with ihe false Prophet came into my catalogue on 
 the ninetieth page. I found already in writing the second 
 volume, several mystic names in my catalogue on the 
 same place which was the most suitable for the illustra- 
 tion of the mystery, but of that I had not the least pre- 
 sentiment, that also in the place where the beast with the 
 false Prophet are kept prisoners in my catalogue, a mys- 
 tery was concealed till my attention was directed to it in 
 the aforesaid manner. Since, for the exclusion from the 
 church of Christ as well the name of the representa- 
 tive of the beast has been given to me, from whom the 
 calculation with the number 666 must begin, in order to 
 find the time of duration of the beast through the Chris- 
 tian centuries, as likewise the surname, strictly indica- 
 tive of the fruits or effects of the beast for the desolation 
 of the Christian church, and whose letters give exactly 
 the number 666, as the letters of my name give the op- 
 posite number, 5\5\ it was after this hint easy to calcu- 
 late, that the number ninety is the number of representa- 
 tives of the beast during its time of duration, and that, if 
 by this number, the number 666 is divided, the quotient 
 shows the average duration of each representative of the 
 beast, and thus to find that the number ninety, prepared 
 for us in this way by the Lord, is equally remarkable as 
 the number 666 itself, of which the Revelation says: 
 Chapter xiii. v. 18. "Here is wisdom! Lethimthat hath 
 unterstanding count the number of the beast!" Hundreds 
 of thousands of examiners of the Bible have calculated, 
 and those who have gained a correct idea of the beast 
 have in respect to the number seen so much, that by it 
 the number of the years of the beast is indicated: but 
 nobody has exactly fixed it, wherewith this number is to 
 be commenced, and how the calculation is to be done in 
 order to make out the duration of the beast, till this has 
 been shown quite exactly in my third volume. Neither 
 did any mortal know how the termination of the number 
 of the beast, 666, would take place, till the explanation 
 of this mystery has been given in my work. 
 
 The singular circumstance, that in the second volume 
 
270 
 
 even in the numbers of the pages, deep mysteries are 
 concealed, was finally illustrated in an extraordinary 
 manner, when the third volume was in press. I did 
 not calculate to how many pages my manuscript would 
 amount: a calculation which under the existing circum- 
 stances was neither allowed to the printer. Finally, 
 when the setting in type was mostly done, 1 saw then the 
 book appearing to grow too voluminous, and money being 
 too scarce to have every thing printed, which was ready 
 for the press, that I had to take away much. But before 
 I thought of that measure, the mysteries of the pages, 
 with the corresponding side-numbers were discovered by 
 me, and this by omissions committed by the compositors, 
 which I, in order to spare some trouble to them, en- 
 deavored to fill out by a few words. Thus it came to 
 pass, that beside many other mysteries placed on other 
 pajjes proper for them, likewise the mystery of the num- 
 ber 666, with its whole title was put on page 066, and 
 that then the great stroke with the iron rod, which the 
 representative had deserved, appeared on page 766, 
 making 66 appear again, 666 having preceded already. 
 But this only took place in order that the Prophet Swe- 
 denborg's (who was the son of a Lutheran Bishop,) 
 prophecy might be fulfilled, indicating that the number 
 666 would finally be realized by the Protestants. This 
 has been effected through the invisible beings, by the 
 compositors, all of whom together with the master, are 
 belonging to the Lutheran confession. 
 
 I have touched as an example upon some of the 
 smallest trifles, the explanation of which is to be looked 
 after in several places of my work, and must be judged 
 in connexion with the whole divine spectacle which is 
 displayed in my work. Even these trifles are in a sin- 
 gular manner connected with the Revelation which 
 Christ has given to his Apostle John, and do not belong 
 to the "every day's occurrences and common accidents 
 of life," but they are of such a nature, that from the cre- 
 ation of man nothing of that kind has been witnessed. 
 The Lord has declared by the Apostle John, the number 
 of the beast to be 666, but John understood little about 
 
271 
 
 this beast and its number: in my work on the contrary,, 
 not only the mystery of the beast, but also of its number 
 has been perfectly unfolded, and for the illustration of 
 the number of the beast 666, has now also been given, 
 the number of its representatives, 90, as well as that of 
 the messenger of God, 515, opposed to that of the beast. 
 I do not know indeed, what the referent numbers in my 
 work with the "common accidents of life and every day's 
 occurrences." Perhaps the many mysteries concealed in 
 names and explained in my work, since names as well as 
 numbers are also something common, and because it ap- 
 pears quite accidental that the one is called by this, the 
 other by another name? That, for instance, the Lord has 
 taken care, that of the many persons who have now ap- 
 peared for the accomplishment of the great mystery, each 
 one bears the name adapted to his parts in the work, is 
 no common phenomenon, but that which is related in the 
 Holy Scripture has come forth again, and this in such 
 numerous instances, that my work originated as it is, by 
 higher direction, contains more mystic names than the 
 books of the New Testament. Some of these mystic 
 names were necessary, and were to be prepared]by Pro- 
 vidence for the accomplishment of the mystery, for in- 
 stance the mysterious name for the excommunication 
 from the church of Christ of the beast, its image and the 
 false Prophet: other names have been prepared by Provi- 
 dence for the purpose of sensualizing and confirming the 
 cause, as for instance all my three names; and of all three 
 important prophecies have been given, as the reader will 
 convince himself from my work, and especially of the 
 third in the "Divine Comedy," in a manner which will 
 cause the astonishment of the Christians after a correct 
 understanding of the same, since I cannot find such in- 
 stances even in holy writ, as also several other signs 
 have been given in our times, which could not be shown 
 in the times of the authors of the Scriptures. Nothing 
 has been done on my account, I being the most unwor- 
 thy servant of the Lord, but must serve for a testimony, 
 that Christ in his glory, though in secret as a thief, has 
 appeared unto us, and this in a time when unbelief pre- 
 24 
 
212 
 
 vails, and the Divines bear this title undeservingly, not 
 understanding such hidden signs as several of those upon 
 which I have touched, though they are explained in my 
 work, nor even such, as the most stupid after their expla- 
 nation would have comprehended, of which a long chain 
 has been explained in my work. The Divines, with 
 whom I have come in contact since the proclamation of 
 the newly unfolded mystery, partly by oral partly by 
 written communications, have shown themselves respect- 
 ing this mystery like children who prattle about things of 
 which they have not yet acquired a real knowledge. But 
 I think that our Referent in the "Hosianna" does not 
 belong to these children, but wanted only to exhibit a 
 pattern, how the blind divines are accustomed to cry 
 against that which does not answer their pre-occupied 
 notions, instead of investigating it, induced by a love of 
 truth, for who can, after a correct examination of my 
 work, any longer pretend, "the Revelation to be a mys- 
 terious and sealed book?" 
 
 " Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the 
 words of this prophecy, and keep those things which 
 are written therein: for the time is at hand." Revel, i. 3. 
 How could the Apocalypsis or Revelation say this, if the 
 same had remained a sealed book? And for what use 
 would be such a book to the Church, except to keep it 
 secreted, until it might be disclosed, and if this should 
 not be the case, to burn it, that the abuse of it might be 
 obviated? But the Revelation praises those as blessed 
 ones, who read the same and take to heart that which is 
 contained therein, and the true followers of Christ under- 
 stood at every period so much about it, as was required 
 to serve as a consolation in their trials, and to strengthen 
 them in their struggle for the peace of Christ, and every 
 one, who had attained the point, on which the reading of 
 the Scriptures is accompanied with beneficial results, 
 has received a rich compensation for his labor, spent in 
 reading the Revelation, though much may have remain- 
 ed concealed to him. But this is the case with most 
 books of the Holy Scriptures, and even in their first 
 book many things are mysterious and sealed: but h# 
 
273 
 
 whole book is not on this account of the same character. 
 Every upright examiner of the Bible has seen in it, at 
 every period much, though none has seen that the very 
 first book predicts an Apostle of our days, until it has 
 been disclosed by the spirit of the Lord and explained 
 in my third volume. But in the Revelation, during the 
 lapse of a century, so much has been revealed concern- 
 ing our times, that all the Doctors of Divinity ought to 
 have preached, that exactly in our days the Lord would 
 appear on earth for the establishment of his peace. 
 
 That He indeed did appear, and that I, as his Apos- 
 tle do proclaim his manifestation, I have proved in the 
 first and second volume, not by the Revelation, or any 
 other book of the Holy Scripture, but from the signs of 
 our time, and from the mysteries, which have been per- 
 formed on Easter, 1838: and the Lord has confirmed by 
 signs, that He has prepared these mysteries. From the 
 Holy Scriptures Ihavealledged but so much for a testimo- 
 ny, that now that is about being fulfilled, which is said 
 " in the Revelation: "And the beast was taken and with 
 him the false Prophet. — These both were cast alive into 
 a lake of fire burning with brimstone." Rev. xix. 20. 
 That means: Now the mystery has been executed, in 
 order that, as soon as the Christians shall have perceived 
 the same duly, they will banish the beast, with his false 
 Prophet from the earth into the pool of fire, ffom whence 
 it came. To the second volume I have added also the 
 treatise of the ninety pages, in order to show to the Di- 
 vines, not experienced in the ways of God, that they 
 misunderstood the passages of the Holy writ, in building 
 the church, instead of upon Christ, its rock, upon the 
 Pope, and desolated the same by this folly. This treat- 
 ise of the last ninety pages had yet only to be added to 
 the second volume for the illustration of the cause in be- 
 half of the blind ones, since in the two first volumes by 
 signs of every description, the will of our Lord, and 
 how it is about Popery, has been fully disclosed; and 
 those, who ought to have first studied my volumes and 
 propagated the cause, have no excuse for the neglect of 
 this duty. The Lord has left the blind in their blind- 
 
274 
 
 ness, in order to show to them what is their situation, 
 and to afford me the opportunity of bringing forth the 
 testimonies of the Scripture for his present manifestation 
 and for the duty confided to me in respect to it, and by 
 signs of the latest events to illustrate still more the hor- 
 rible misery, in which the Christians are involved by the 
 fault of their leaders. I have adduced so many testimo- 
 nies of the Holy Scriptures, beginning with the first 
 book of Moses, as is more than sufficient for each blind 
 one, in order to see, that I, as an Apostle of Christ am 
 proclaiming his present manifestation, and I have still 
 more especially in the Revelation, unfolded, that which 
 until the period of its fulfilling had to remain obscure, 
 but now in the fullness of time has become so clear that 
 there is nothing more plain in the Holy Scriptures. Let 
 then my work be studied with an upright heart and the 
 glory of Christ, as now revealed unto us, will produce 
 admiration and full repentance of that blindness for 
 which no excuse can be offered. More cannot be said 
 here, except, that I shall touch upon some expressions 
 of our Referent in a few words. He says: 
 
 "When the high-minded fathers of the reformation had 
 torn asunder the bonds of unity with the Catholic Church, 
 they found it proper to justify their schism by decrying 
 the Pope as the Anti-christ and as the Babylonian whore 
 in scarlet," &c. 
 
 The Pope, that is, the Bishop of Rome, has indeed 
 (long before he met with a strong antagonist in the per- 
 son of the Bishop of Constantinople, in the fourth centu- 
 ry of our chronology) endeavored to obtain the suprem- 
 acy over the Christians. After a long struggle of these 
 two bishops for an Anti-Christian power over the Chris- 
 tian Church, instead of operating unanimously, and in 
 a Christian sense to the end of establishing every thing 
 according to Christian principles, the Bishop of Rome 
 finally obtained a victory, deceiving those who were 
 illiterate respecting the Scripture, by his servants, in 
 consequence of their taking passages, detached from 
 their connexion and distorting their true sense. The 
 Greek Church gained nothing by her separation from 
 
275 
 
 chat of Rome, but has become a prey to the Greek Em- 
 perors and afterwards to the Turks, by whom the Chris- 
 tians, as for a punishment of their degeneration, have 
 been partly murdered, partly reduced under the most 
 humiliating yoke. The correct proportions for the estab- 
 lishment of the true peace of the Christians having been 
 annihilated, it was better for the Latin Church to be 
 subjugated by the Popes, than to fall a victim to the 
 secular powers, and to be immersed into unbelief (which 
 would have taken place already centuries ago) until the 
 Latin Church had experienced the same chance, as was 
 the case with the Greek. The Pope is not Anti-christ 
 in that sense, as if he had suppressed the belief in Christ. 
 He did not want to be Christ himself, but only his vice- 
 regent. But he is Anti-christ in that sense, that he has 
 wrongly applied scriptural passages, speaking of Christ, 
 to himself, in order to obtain dominion, and to keep this 
 dominion firmly, and that he spread much superstition 
 and an astonishing number of abuses through the Chris- 
 tian Church, and caused her destruction by doing so. 
 That the words of Jesus, Matt. xvi. 18, (directed to Si- 
 mon Bar Jona, meaning, without image, to that weak, 
 inconstant Simon, who soon afterwards denied his master) 
 "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my 
 church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against 
 it," are a prophecy, and, in consequence of the connexion 
 of the whole speech, the nature of the subject, the re- 
 maining passages of the New Testament and the entire 
 economy of the Apostolic Church, have no other mean- 
 ing than this: "I shall render thee, thou feeble and in- 
 consistent Simon, who will soon deny me, steadfast after 
 thy conversion, that thou then in the belief now confes- 
 sed by thee, that I am Christ, the son of the living God, 
 wilst remain faithful and firm, like a rock, and vvilst stead- 
 fastly proclaim this belief, and the same belief, that I, 
 Christ, am the son of the living God, will be the rock, 
 firm fundament of my Church; and I, as the son of the 
 living God shall keep the same through all future times, 
 as her firm fundamental rock by my Omnipotence erect 
 and unshaken, in spite of all the counter-actions of my 
 24* 
 
276 
 
 adversaries," — that these words of Jesus — in which the 
 horrible error was believed to be contained, that Christ 
 had built his church upon one man, — one man ordained 
 as the fundamental rock of the same, — has no other 
 sense than the above given, and that all passages, upon 
 which the papal authority is founded, have been applied 
 unto him by a very bad misinterpretation, this has been 
 shown by me sufficiently in the treatise of ninety pages 
 of the second volume, though I could have written as 
 easily instead of ninety pages nine times hundred about 
 the subject of popery, as not founded upon the principles 
 of the Bible; but as having originated in ignorance and 
 misinterpretation of the Bible, and received its support 
 from the same sources. Yet neither the ninety pages 
 would have been necessary, the Lord having shown by 
 signs and prophecies, which have been explained in my 
 work, what is the real state of things, and the ninety 
 pages have only be added as a supplement to my second 
 volume, for the illustration of the cause. Popery was 
 an evil, but a necessary evil for the Church of Christ 
 after the Christian ministerial order's having strayed from 
 the right way, not restoring those connexions, by which 
 the real peace of God would have been founded on earth. 
 Christ has permitted this evil to take place, till to the 
 fulness of time, as it was prophesied by his Prophets. But 
 that by Popery the kingdom of Christ on earth can not 
 be established, every one can easily see from the fruits 
 of papacy through many centuries, till finally the Church 
 of Christ has become desolated in such a manner, that 
 Christ the Lord alone can restore the same by his extra- 
 ordinary intermediation. 
 
 Popery having by the most horrible abuses destroyed 
 the church of Christ, and the Roman u Curia'' having 
 exhausted by her hirelings and under hirelings the na- 
 tions in such a manner, that, according to the calculations 
 of the author of a work, quoted in my second volume on 
 page 596, only from the interests of the treasures col- 
 lected in Rome could have been supported in all their 
 glory instead of seventy Cardinals more than seventy 
 thousand of them, the period has finally arrived, as ap- 
 
277 
 
 pointed by His Providence, according to the prophecy, 
 in which the so called Reformation, as a necessary evil, 
 prepared by the disorders of Popery had to break out, in 
 order that by the struggle of the last three hundred years 
 every thing might be duly displayed for the present mani- 
 festation of our Lord. This reformation was not a refor- 
 mation of the church, since by it the church of Christ 
 was not restored, but, on the contrary many popes of 
 another kind have been generated together with the 
 whore of the Revelation. The whore is nothing but the 
 church, alienated from Christ, and in my third volume 
 the year has been accurately designated, when the whore 
 mounted the beast, according to Rev. 17. To this apos- 
 tacy Popery has given by its disorders every thing so 
 duly prepared, that the learned of the parties separated 
 from it, did not restore the Christian relations, but have 
 delivered those alienated from the Pope into the hands of 
 secular popes, and have opened the road to unbelief, 
 which was also indeed easily introduced into Roman po- 
 pery, since by popery the courts and the nations have 
 not become converted to Christ, but have been prepared 
 for an open apostacy, and thus it came to pass, that the 
 Lord caused first those dreadful judgments to have come 
 by the whore over Popery, by which in the latter time 
 more than ten millions of Christians have perished by 
 the sword alone. Every thing has been prophesied and 
 from my work the connexion between the foregoing 
 events and the present manifestation of the Lord for the 
 foundation of universal peace, will be correctly under- 
 stood and sincere thanks will be offered unto him, that 
 he has so wonderfully appeared unto us, in order to save 
 us from the nuisance of Popery, and of the sects, both 
 calculated for the destruction of the Church, and origi- 
 nating in the ignorance, ambition, selfishness and ava- 
 rice of the leaders amongst the Christians, and to estab- 
 lish the universal peace upon earth in our days, in which 
 this, according to human views, appears to be entirelyjim- 
 possible. But the ways of God are not like the ways of 
 men. About these ways I have in this treatise mention- 
 ed so much, as will be sufficient to induce every one, 
 
278 
 
 who has not degraded himself to the state of a mere ani- 
 mal, but has retained some sense for higher things, to 
 study the three volumes of " Memorable Events" cor- 
 rectly, in which on 1966 pages, by the guidance of the 
 Lord these ways have been disclosed in such a manner, 
 that the Christians can learn by them to understand the 
 will of our Lord as they, by his extraordinary interposi- 
 tion will obtain that peace, which the world cannot 
 give." 
 
 (The conclusion follows:) 
 
 After having in the person of Dr. Joseph Koch (Cook) 
 shown to all Catholics what kind of fare their Doctors 
 could prepare to the Apostle, I shall say something con- 
 cerning some other parties, who but now have excited my 
 attention, and before all make a few remarks in respect 
 to such, who also in our days assure us of having 
 amongst them Apostles sent out immediately by Christ, 
 since the devil, in order to blind men, is accustomed to 
 imitate that which Christ does. I shall consequently be- 
 gin with some observations for the purpose of undeceiv- 
 ing my readers regarding the Mormons, and for an ad- 
 monition to all, to beware of the snares of the many 
 preachers of this sect, called by themselves " The 
 Church of Jesus Christ, of latter day Saints," who are 
 indeed perfectly deserving this name according to the 
 latest news, delivered to me by a Courier from the West, 
 (where they are collected in larger numbers) before I sent 
 this sheet into the printing establishment. In the new 
 kingdom of Christ we shall not tolerate any one, who 
 is addicted to any sinful habits, whatever, and will not 
 repent nor even consider stealing and robbing to be 
 permitted, but such, if they should have, without our 
 knowledge, come into this kingdom, will be excluded 
 from it, as soon as the community shall have ascertained it. 
 
 I have no time to investigate all sects. But having 
 seen several accounts of this last mentioned sect in the 
 public prints, and learnt from them, that also this sect an- 
 nounce the coming of Christ in a very animated manner, 
 and that they had settled also since the lapse of a few 
 
279 
 
 months in Philadelphia, I had formed already in Boston 
 the resolution of investigating this sect soon after my arri- 
 val here in Philadelphia. I went therefore on the 22d of 
 February, 1841, to B. Winchester, " Pastor of the 
 branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of latter day 
 Saints in Philadelphia," and requested him to lend me 
 books, in order to become fully acquainted with their 
 society. He gave me first: "A voice of warning, by 
 P. P. Pratt, second edition, 1839." In the preface the 
 author remarks, that this party, since it originated, has 
 made in nine years such great progress, that they num- 
 ber already in the United States and in Canada between 
 fifty and one hundred thousand members. He promises 
 immediately after the title of the book three hundred 
 dollars to any one who would refute the principles dis- 
 played therein. He being one of the most zealous pro- 
 moters of this sect, he can deceive the imprudent in the 
 easiest manner by promising directly after the title page 
 such a premium, which indeed each Christian Divine 
 could earn without the least difficulty. 
 
 But since Pratt, provided he is seriously inclined to 
 become convinced, can learn from my work the mischief 
 contained in his volume, it is hereby announced to him 
 in the name of Christ, that he shall not sooner be re- 
 ceived into the Church of Christ until he has paid the three 
 hundred dollars for the propagation of the manifestation 
 of Christ, as we announce the same, by the offering of 
 which as a premium, he intended to deceive the credu- 
 lous, as if Mormonism was founded on a rock not to be 
 shaken. 
 
 The members of this sect are called Mormons, since 
 they are founding their doctrine upon a work called 
 " The Book of Mormon," of which Pratt gives the fol- 
 lowing account in his " Voice," page 115, which I shall 
 extract here: 
 
 " The book of Mormon was found in the year 1827, 
 in Ontario county, New York: it was translated and 
 published in the year 1830. It contains the history of the 
 ancient inhabitants of America, who were a branch of 
 the house of Israel, of the tribe of Joseph, of whom the 
 
280 
 
 Indians are still a remnant; but the principal nation of 
 them having fallen in battle, in the fourth or fifth cen- 
 tury, one of their prophets, whose name was Mormon, 
 saw fit to make an abridgment of their history, their 
 prophecies, and their doctrine, which he engraved on 
 plates; and afterwards being slain, the record fell into 
 the hands of his son Maroni, who, being hunted by his 
 enemies, was directed to deposit the record safely in the 
 earth, with a promise of God that it should be preserved, 
 and should be again brought to light in the latter days, 
 by means of a gentile nation, who should possess the 
 land. This deposit was made about the year 420, on a 
 hill then called Cumorah, now in Ontario county, where 
 it was preserved in safety until it was brought to light by 
 no less than the ministry of angels, and translated by 
 inspiration. And the great Jehovah bore record of the 
 same to chosen witnesses, who declare it to the world." 
 
 Whosoever is not quite ignorant of other results of 
 investigations about the origin of the primitive inhabi- 
 tants of North America, and is otherwise qualified to 
 appreciate these above quoted few words of the preacher, 
 Pratt, who is indeed a stranger to Christian theology, 
 will, by the same, already be convinced that the book 
 of Mormon is a fiction, invented for the purpose of de- 
 ceiving the ignorant, though the remainder of the book 
 of Pratt, which abounds in errors, should escape his 
 notice. I wanted yet, in order to give wholesome advice 
 to the Mormons, to read myself the " Book of Mormon, 
 translated by Joseph Smith;" I therefore asked the pas- 
 tor of this sect for it, and received the edition of Kirt- 
 land, 1837, printed by O. Cowdery, and Co., for P. P. 
 Pratt and J. Goodson. 
 
 The " Book of Mormon" consists of many books, and 
 carries on each page the most undeniable characteristics 
 of its being the product of an impostor of the latter days, 
 who wanted to give to his scheme for the establishment 
 of a new sect, authority, by pretending the same to be 
 founded in the documents of the old American prophets, 
 authenticated, according to the " Book of Mormons/' 
 by the most signalized wonders. In this work of Mor- 
 
281 
 
 mon, many wonders of this kind are indeed enumerated, 
 and that which distinguishes this sect peculiarly, is 
 therein recommended by various American prophets; 
 and besides, many scriptural passages are quoted lite- 
 rally, when, sometimes one, sometimes the other of these 
 American prophets introduce sometimes smaller, some- 
 times longer extracts, or even several chapters of the 
 one and the other book of our Holy Scriptures, as if 
 they had been given to him originally. Even Christ 
 paid to the Americans, according to the " Book of Mor- 
 mon," a visible visit, after his resurrection, and gave to 
 them a mostly verbal account of many things contained 
 in our gospels. 
 
 The impostor who fabricated Mormon's book was 
 entirely incapable of concealing his deception under the 
 mantle of truth. As in the genuine books of the Holy 
 Scripture, the critics of antiquity know that each of 
 them agrees with the time when, the place where, and 
 the circumstances whereunder they have been written; 
 so is the very reverse of this agreement to be found in 
 this ii Book of Mormon," by investigating the same. 
 The first book of the "'Book of Mormon" is entitled 
 the "Book of Nephi;" and Nephi begins to relate, 
 amongst other things, the following: " I make a record 
 in the language of my fathers, which consists of the 
 learning of the Jews and the language of the Egyp- 
 tians." The impostor could not possibly have begun 
 his imposition more stupidly than by stating that this 
 Nephi, with his father Lehi, and the whole family of 
 Lehi, originated from the house of Israel, and were 
 domiciliated in Jerusalem, till he fled, in the first year 
 of the king Zedekiah, into the desert, who then robs, in 
 the most singular manner, in Jerusalem, even the five 
 books of Moses, engraved in brass, (N. B.,in Egyptian 
 hieroglyphics); further, by pretending to have built a 
 ship on a desert shore, without having ready tools and 
 timber, and then to have crossed the immense ocean and 
 arrived in America, having received the compass of God 
 himself. To give an idea of this compass, I shall quote 
 only the following words of the seventeenth chapter of 
 
282 
 
 the book "Alma," in the "Book of Mormon." He 
 says to his son, " I have somewhat to say concerning 
 the thing which our fathers call a ball or director, or a 
 compass; and the Lord prepared it. . . . It was prepared 
 to show unto our fathers the course which they should 
 travel in the wilderness," &c. In the " Book of Mor- 
 mon," the wonders are indeed imitated from the biblical 
 ones, yet are the American wonders still more striking. 
 Noah, indeed, built the ark, but the Scripture still sup- 
 poses that he had the necessary materials for the con- 
 struction of the vessel. Nephi, on the contrary, soon 
 builds a ship in the desert, in order, by crossing the 
 Mediterranean, and then the Atlantic Ocean, to arrive 
 in America: and that he and those associated with him 
 might not err, the Lord has procured a compass tor 
 them, which served his descendants afterwards through 
 many centuries. This compass guided then, these 
 American sons of Israel, by its service, far longer than 
 the cloud did the Israelites of old, when the same served 
 them, indeed, in the same quality. But it was exactly 
 the cloud which put the impostor in mind of the compass; 
 and he considered it very suitable that the Israelites, 
 originating from Jerusalem — who might be called, with 
 more propriety, Jews, yet must be descended from Joseph 
 — should use the Egyptian instead of their own mother- 
 tongue, as well as the holy scripture of the Old Testa- 
 ment in Egyptian hieroglyphics. For this reason, in the 
 book " Mosiah," in Mormon's book, it is said that his 
 father had caused him and his brother to study the 
 Egyptian language, in order to understand the plates. 
 In the "Book of Mormon," his son Moroni says: "And 
 now, behold, we (namely, he and his father) have written 
 this record according to our knowledge of the characters, 
 which are called among us the reformed Egyptian, being 
 handed down and altered by us, according to our manner 
 of speech. And if our plates had been sufficiently 
 large, we should have written in Hebrew," etc. 
 
 Whoesoever knows the results of the learned investi- 
 gations about the origin of the Indians, must be astonish- 
 ed at the folly of the impostor, in declaring them to be 
 
283 
 
 remnants of the ten tribes of Israel, and more so at his 
 pretending that so much as the book of Mormon contains 
 should have been engraved on plates, whilst each page, 
 instead of making the imposition plausible, renders the 
 same more palpable. According to the assertion of the 
 Pastor, who gave me the book of Mormon, these " re- 
 formed Egyptian" characters were hieroglyphics, but 
 certainly only in the imagination of these illiterate people, 
 who are by this supposition prostituting themselves hor- 
 ribly before all those who are really acquainted with the 
 science of Archaiology. 
 
 I must here mention of this godless madness, only so 
 much as will be sufficient for the student of divinity to be 
 astonished, how the devil succeeded in the last days, in 
 spreading in his way the manifestation of Christ, and 
 how he could so rapidly put in motion a mighty mass of 
 people, who are equally unable as little children to judge 
 about the signs of the times; this fact being itself a sign 
 of our times. The book of Mormon, consisting of many 
 smaller books, has been, as the impostor asserts, en- 
 graved on plates, and thus preserved for our days; but 
 then the angels have delivered these plates into the hands 
 of one " Joseph, that is the addition, Smith," that he 
 should, by the inspiration of God, translate the same into 
 the English language, when, at length, these plates had 
 disappeared, so that nobody had seen them any more. 
 
 After having looked, with detestation, into the devilish 
 cunning, displayed in the " Book of Mormon,' 1 of abus- 
 ing the Holy Scriptures in perverting the same most 
 horribly; I read something more of that which has been 
 said by those who have investigated the means by which 
 this deception has been introduced. In the " Catholic 
 Herald," Philadelphia, October 1st, 1840, a long article 
 is contained about the Mormons, and their " Golden Bi- 
 ble," as this " Book of Mormon" is called, for decep- 
 tion's sake, taken from the " Episcopal Recorder," 
 wherein it is shown, that the impostors have made use of 
 an historical novel, treating of the origin of the Indians, 
 and written by the preacher, Spaulding, but which never 
 was published in print, and which was finally abused, as 
 25 
 
284 
 
 the basis on which Joseph Smith has founded the "Book 
 of Mormon," as if it had originated from the old plates, 
 shown to him by the angels, by means of a revelation. 
 If we give credit to the above mentioned report, Joseph 
 Smith belonged to the "Money-diggers." By this 
 Smith, who is related to the Smiths, the mysteries of 
 whom have been explained in my third volume, deeper 
 productions of Satan have come to light in the " Book of 
 Mormon" than I could find place to explain in this vo- 
 lume. I was only obliged to mention so much about 
 this subject as was necessary, the Lord having caused 
 this supplement to be written for the illustration of his 
 words: " For there shall arise false Christs and false 
 Prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders, inso- 
 much that if it were possible, they shall deceive the very 
 elect." — Matthew xxiv. 24. I have already in the for- 
 mer part of the manuscript of this book, touched upon 
 this passage. But no sect pretends to show so many 
 strange signs and wonders in their behalf, to deceive the 
 Christians, as this one, and their preachers demand from 
 those already baptized, to be re-baptized, by them sedu- 
 cing many good but weak souls, who are not able to 
 penetrate into the depths of Satan. 
 
 The preacher of this sect at Philadelphia, B. Win- 
 chester, who had to furnish me with books, that I might 
 be able to give a report about this matter, commenced 
 publishing from the 1st of January, 1841, a Periodical, 
 entitled " The Gospel Reflector," the contents of which, 
 and the experiences I made with the editor of the same, 
 led me to singular reflections. On page 22, C. Snow 
 says: u Little more than ten years have passed since the 
 organization of the Church of Christ in these last days; 
 since the angel of the Lord said to our much esteemed 
 Brother, J. Smith, and his faithful companion, O. Cow- 
 dery: " To you, my fellow servants, am I sent, to confer 
 this priesthood, that through you it may be conferred 
 upon others." For the Mormons enjoy a peculiar hier- 
 archy: they possess High-priests, Apostles, Presbyters, 
 &c. The church having fallen into apostacy, there was 
 a new establishment announced by prophecies. Now 
 
285 
 
 this establishment begins. The angel has imparted the 
 priesthood to Joseph Smith, that he might transfer it to 
 others, and thus give a commencement to the new insti- 
 tution of Christ. This is the sum of their predictions, 
 only that Smith is an addition of the devil in order to 
 confound men; he is a false Prophet, and as such, neither 
 he nor O. Cowdery shall be received into the Church of 
 Christ, from which both are ex-communicated until they 
 shall address themselves, either personally or by letter to 
 me with the request of being again received in the Church 
 of Christ, and will then learn from me, what, after such 
 an imposition, is required on their side, to be again re- 
 ceived into the Church of Christ, and to be saved. The 
 same is to be stated in respect of all others, who willingly 
 have supported this deception. All ordinations of priests, 
 practised by these men, are illusions of Satan, and an 
 abomination before Christ the Lord, consequently, void 
 and empty; yet have those, who permitted themselves to 
 be allured into this sect, without discovering the decep- 
 tion of Satan, — yes, even had submitted to be ordained 
 for clerical functions, they, I say, have only to repent 
 with an upright heart, that they have joined without the 
 necessary previous examination of the spirits, a sect, 
 founding their mischief upon a forged book, and their 
 apostolic succession upon that individual, Smith, whom 
 Satan has blinded But since now, (till we shall make 
 known to the nations that which will be necessary, res- 
 pecting the ordination of the clergy in the new kingdom 
 of Christ,) every person can spread the news of Christ's 
 manifestation, without having entered by ordination into 
 the priestly order, whereunto each one is, even to the 
 utmost stretch of his capacity, pressingly invited in the 
 name of Christ, we trust, that all those, who, till now, 
 have zealously promoted Mormonism, provided they will 
 work true repentance, will afterwards proclaim the more 
 effectually, the true manifestation of the Lord, the more 
 they are obliged to it by their having strayed from Christ 
 in so light-minded and confounded a manner. 
 
 But whether all Mormons will truly repent or not, ex- 
 perience will teach us; at least such of their preachers, 
 
286 
 
 as are equally inexperienced in theology and light, as the 
 young preacher, B. Winchester, in Philadelphia, are to 
 be admonished, that they ought to fast strictly, to pray 
 sincerely to Christ for mercy, and should strenuously en- 
 deavor to become free from the slavery of Satan, by 
 whom they are now fettered, living at the same time in the 
 dreadful delusion, that they were the real elect of Christ 
 This will never be done, as long as they are afraid of 
 learning truth, as was the case with B. Winchester. 
 When I returned to him Mormon's book, I proposed to 
 him to call together the elders, of whom a considerable num- 
 ber is said to be there employed in spreading Mormonism 
 throughout the environs of the city, for the purpose of 
 holding a conference with me, since I had to commu- 
 nicate to them many important things, after having be- 
 fore handed to him my twenty-four pages, printed in the 
 English language and joined them with an oral explana- 
 tion of the cause, so that he was not ignorant of the state 
 of things. But he had strongly refused to participate in 
 such a conference, or even to invite his elders to the 
 same, by which refusal, as well as by his connexion with 
 Smith, and his being one of the deputies to England, for 
 the purpose of spreading Mormonism there, he rendered 
 himself very suspicious to me. He spoke also, of a con- 
 ference, as having taken place on the foregoing evening 
 with the other elders. After leaving him, I went to the 
 elder, Newton, but found him, to my sorrow, also im- 
 mersed in blindness and obduracy, and observed at the 
 same time, that at the conference on the previous even- 
 ing, Winchester had mentioned my cause. I left then 
 the other elders in their blindness, hoping that after the 
 publication of this book, it would be everywhere pro- 
 claimed to the Mormons, where they have to look out 
 for their salvation. But the name of the Mormons has 
 much resemblance with that of the Governor of my native 
 country under Napoleon, Marmont, or the Mountain of 
 the God of War, (Martis mons) who could persuade his 
 servants to the publication of the Mormon, and to hold 
 such assemblies as have taken place and are spoken of 
 in the West. The servants did not listen attentivelv 
 
287 
 
 enough to Satan's word; hence comes that he calls them 
 Mormons instead of Marmons. 
 
 This may be sufficient as an exhortation to true re- 
 pentance, for those who become involved in a sect, who 
 derive their Apostles and Priests not from Christ, but 
 from a Smith, whom the devil has blinded. 
 
 Before we conclude, we must yet make some short re- 
 marks about some other parties. I took in Boston, here 
 and there, also from J. V. Himes, numbers of papers or 
 books, to peruse them. Amongst other periodicals I re- 
 ceived also from him the religious paper, " The Chris- 
 tian World," published monthly by the Philadelphian 
 preacher, T. H. Stockton, who had promised to keep 
 himself free from all party spirit, and to have correspon- 
 dents amongst all religious societies for the illustration 
 of truth. I was pleased with this promise, and resolved to 
 pay a visit to this editor as soon as I should come to Phi- 
 ladelphia. I did indeed so, and gave to him, he being a 
 stranger to the German language, in an oral conversa- 
 tion, my three articles for perusal, the same which I had 
 offered in Boston to so many publishers. He excused 
 himself, that for the next number of his paper so much 
 had already been set in type, that there would be not 
 room enough for a long article about my subject. He 
 consequently would make himself a short mention about 
 it, to be inserted in No VI. of the " Christian World," 
 March, 1841. I thought it to be the best, that the edi- 
 tor of the English " Christian World" of Philadelphia, 
 should report about my affairs, in his sixth number, as 
 before the German editor of the Hosianna, had done also 
 in Philadelphia and likewise in number six. 
 
 The English Editor, however, proved himself superior 
 in editorial politics to both his colleagues, the German 
 and the English one in Boston, Himes; for the "Chris- 
 tian World," has published from my articles in No. 6, of 
 March, 1841, only the title of my work, and some passa- 
 ges illustrating the clause, under the head "Expected 
 Revolutions," wherein the editor as introduction to the 
 visit I had paid to him, remarks and reports: 
 
 Firstly, about the "Signs of the Times" of J. V. 
 25* 
 
Himes in Boston, by whom I have been led to the 
 "Christian World," that Mr. Miller who has become 
 remarkable in my third volume, and now again in the 
 present book, when I concluded my visits in Boston, had 
 even then concluded his eighteen (that is three times six) 
 lectures about the coming of Christ on earth at hand, 
 and that the same was still unshaken in his belief, that 
 the appearance of Christ would take place in the year 
 1843, or about the same. To this I have nothing to add 
 here, the subject having been disclosed as far as neces- 
 sary, and also relative to the year 1843 in my third vol- 
 ume, so that from the same can be learned how far 
 already till to this period the mystery relative to the 
 present manifestation of Christ, hidden to former times 
 but unfolded to us, will be spread. 
 
 Secondly, he remarks about the Literalists, that they 
 are numerous in England and America, and proclaim the 
 visible appearance and Government of Chist, on this our 
 earth, as fast approaching, yet without expressly point- 
 ing out the year of the beginning of this apparition. 
 Orrin Rogers is engaged here in Philadelphia, in a new 
 edition of these heralds of the coming of Christ, the print- 
 ing of which began already in the last year, and will be 
 done, according to Rogers's opinion, whom I asked con- 
 cerning it, in about three years. I hope that a stop will 
 be made to this printing, as soon as this volume will be 
 accurately appreciated when published in English, 
 though the Literalists are indeed announcing the coming 
 of Christ so far, in a more rational manner than Miller 
 and his party, as they admit the propagation of the human 
 family on this earth, even during the millenial peace, and 
 explain many things in the Bible in a reasonable manner, 
 which are distorted by the followers of Miller, the Liter- 
 alists numbering amongst them several learned men. 
 But who has first given to them this name, by which 
 they now appear in Philadelphia, I do not know. It is 
 plainly derived from Litera, the letter, and these preach- 
 ers, when they endeavor to explain how in our days 
 Christ would come, much resemble those lawyers, who, 
 in order to gain an unjust law-suit, are used to turn 
 
289 
 
 the letter of the law, whilst in doing so they are 
 losing the spirit of it, though the Apostle says, that 
 "the letter killeth, hut the spirit giveth life." They 
 come, whilst making such experiments often so near to 
 the true view of the case, that they were only in need of 
 one more investigating glance to see that Christ has re- 
 solved to explain his present manifestation by an Apostle. 
 But this caused Christ, though announced before in very 
 many passages of the Old and New Testament, to be 
 fully explained only by the Apostle of his appearance. 
 
 Specimens of testimonies, laid down by various wit- 
 nesses, who one hundred years ago, down to the last W. 
 Miller, have endeavored to explain in various ways the 
 present manifestation of Christ, having been adduced in 
 my third volume, it will become me to bring forth at least 
 some few samples from these Literalists, with whom I 
 have made acquaintance only since the appearance of 
 their second edition in January last, and this by the in- 
 strumentality of J. V. Himes, in Boston, who, however, 
 had then not perused their writings. 
 
 Mr. H. M'Neile, a learned Literalist, says in his 
 "Sermons on the second advent of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ," which appeared first in England in the year 1835, 
 that the coming of the Lord must take place before that 
 of the millenial kingdom, but that the exact time of this 
 coming was not to be ascertained, yet the end, the day 
 of the Lord's reckoning, the coming of Jesus Christ 
 "draweth nigh." He is right in stating, that only by 
 the coming of Christ his reign of peace on earth can be 
 founded, since with his arrival this foundation has to be- 
 gin. Also in respect to the time he is in so far correct, 
 that the day and the hour of this coming, before it had 
 taken place, could not be shown, but so much he ought 
 to have known, that during the lapse of these last hund- 
 red years, the years of this coming have been correctly 
 found out in various ways from the prophecies of the 
 Prophets. The reign of Christ is also in this respect 
 wonderful, that he has revealed various things to various 
 persons about his present appearance, and that in the 
 last century several biblical investigators have far more 
 
290 
 
 correctly conceived the time and also other circumstances 
 of this his advent, than the searchers of our days, to whom 
 the previous investigations are unknown. But this has 
 the spirit unfolded to many, that Christ is very near. 
 Whereon I shall quote the following passage of the pre- 
 face of the same author, written in July, 1838, to the 
 "Prospects of the Jews," wherein he says: "The time 
 is approaching, when the kingdom of God will be made 
 most palpable and visible, even to the outward senses 
 and intellect. It is at present working under ground (so 
 to speak), but is soon to explode; and then all the king- 
 doms of the earth will become before it like chaff on the 
 summer-thrashing floor. Now it cometh not with obser- 
 vation; then it will come even as the lightning, which 
 makes itself awfully visible over the whole earth." 
 
 When my three books shall be studied, that also will 
 be better felt, which the spirit has unraveled to this exam- 
 iner of truth in the year 1838, yet without making it 
 comprehensible to him, where and how the foundation of 
 the kingdom of Christ is secretly preparing. Yet one 
 more passage of the Literalist G. T. Noel, from his 
 "Brief inquiry into the prospects of the Church of 
 Christ, in connexion with the second advent of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ." He says: 
 
 "The past ages of mankind have exhibited the mis- 
 rule and misery of usurped power. The dominion has 
 been in Satanic hands; and the successive schemes of 
 human authority, their policy, art, and strength, have 
 been the developments of his wisdom, in order to main- 
 tain, if possible, his full possession of the earth. But 
 through all these dark periods of time, the plans of a 
 mightier one are prepared in silence for their comple- 
 tion. The world belongs to our Christ," &c. Let my 
 three books be the object of your serious study, and you 
 wilt learn, how this mightier one caused all these events 
 to be prophesied, and how he kept a guard, that Satan 
 could not over-step his boundaries, and how he directed 
 every thing in secret, that for the foundation of his glori- 
 ous kingdom all was duly displayed, in order that now at his 
 manifestation astonishing things can disclose themselves. 
 
291 
 
 One other passage from the Literalist's, H. Wood- 
 ward's, "Essays_ofthe Millenium" must be only touched 
 upon, when he, on page 12 seqq. expresses his belief, 
 that without the visible coming of Christ the Millenium 
 could neither be established nor kept in order, and says 
 amongst other things: "Neither does it seem to me pos- 
 sible, that all nations, such as the millenial kingdoms, 
 will be, can walk in the same way or by the same rule, 
 unless there is some universal authority, to which they 
 all submit, and some accessible tribunal to which they 
 can all appeal," &.c. This can yet be the case, without 
 Christ's appearing personally to the physical eyes, and 
 I have already in the beginning of this book hinted at 
 the certainty, that every thing necessary for the uphold- 
 ing of the millenial peace, will take place, and in several 
 places of my three volumes, particularly in the third at 
 the disclosure of the first six verses of the twentieth 
 chapter of the Revelation, a good deal has been said 
 about this point. But since the same requires a peculiar 
 extensive treatise, it could not in my three volumes, nor 
 can it be entirely cleared up in the present book; yet 
 shall this be first learned from my work, that now the 
 coming of the Lord for the foundation of the universal 
 peace is manifesting itself by many signs, and so much 
 wisdom will be conceded to Him, I trust, by all of us, 
 that he will do that in such a manner, as all human spec- 
 ulation would never have been able to emulate, far less 
 to surpass. All speculations of the learned in this respect 
 appear to me like the prattling of children. Yet this 
 may suffice about the Literalists, as witnesses of the 
 manifestation of Christ. The Editor of the "Christian 
 World" observes, as introduction before mentioning my 
 visit paid to him: 
 
 "Thirdly, that the Church of the New-Jerusalem be- 
 lieves, that the Lord had appeared in the intended man- 
 ner, and expects the abolition of the old church or insti- 
 tution and the universal currency of her own." 
 
 The New-Jerusalem Church is that of Swedenborg, 
 and the reader will, I trust, bear still in mind, what 1 
 have already mentioned in this volume, namely, how the 
 
292 
 
 Lord has wonderfully indicated, that I, when my third 
 volume had already begun being set in type, had to read 
 the works of Swedenborg, in order to unravel that from 
 page 305 — 352 about him and his school, which, till now, 
 no mortal has been able to disclose. I have shown there, 
 that Swedenborg and several others amongst his fol- 
 lowers, especially in France, have given testimony in 
 various ways to my Apostleship at the piesent manifesta- 
 tion of Christ, and that the New- Jerusalem, or the New 
 Church, as the adherents of Swedenborg call their relig- 
 ious association, was only a Prophetic school, destined 
 to end with the present appearance of Jesus Christ, that 
 therefore all followers of Swedenborg, if they desire to 
 be saved must unite with me in Christ, since His new 
 kingdom, prophesied by Swedenborg in various ways, 
 will begin only with the present appearance of Christ. 
 
 I hoped, that after my having disclosed in the third 
 volume such astonishing things in the name of Christ, 
 concerning Swedenborg and his school, some amongst 
 them will soon study my three books correctly and an- 
 nounce to their brethren the mighty things done by 
 Christ for us, and contained therein. But this, alas, has 
 not been done as yet, and, when I made trials of explain- 
 ing the subject to several of them, I was every where 
 asked, whether I acknowledged Swedenborg as infallible 
 or not? My answer in the negative was already sufficient 
 to bar to me the entrance to further explanations. After 
 having made several such experiences, I considered it to 
 be proper in the delivery destined for the "Hosianna" 
 and inserted in this book, to hint at so much, that Satan 
 was constrained to inform me by a Swedenborgian, in 
 order to give the necessary exposition about Swedenborg 
 and his school to the nations. But later experiences with 
 this school obliged me to illustrate the subject more par- 
 ticularly, yet always with the remark, that, when I am 
 under the necessity of introducing witnesses of the 
 present manifestation of Christ with their names, this al- 
 ways is done for the sake of universal information, when- 
 ever they are bound under the influence of the demon, 
 to give testimony to Christ, that not only those who are 
 
293 
 
 introduced by their names, but all of them, who are suf- 
 fering the same bondage, may free themselves perfectly 
 from that diabolical influence, and be converted with all 
 their heart to Christ. 
 
 Not only have I from page 305 to 352 of the third 
 volume disclosed that about Swedentorg and his school, 
 which no mortal could disclose, but I have also in the 
 supplement to that volume when adducing some signs of 
 Christ's manifestation which had taken place after the 
 publication of my second volume, mentioned likewise 
 from page 846 — 854 amongst other signs serving for the il- 
 lustration of the appearance of Swedenborg and his school, 
 such by which Christ has peculiarly shown to us, that 
 now the Apostolic disclosure about Swedenborg and his 
 school has been given, and that this school has now to lay 
 down their Prophetic vocation, being called to unite with 
 me in the spreading of the manifestation of Christ, provided 
 they are desirous of remaining in the church of Christ. 
 The signs preparing for this purpose are in the third vol- 
 ume, page 84£— 843, where it is proved, that it has been 
 shown to me in a wonderful manner, (whilst a room for 
 the printing of my third volume, and every thing neces- 
 sary for it, was already prepared in Boston, and also the 
 printer was about to come to me) that I had to go for the 
 purpose of having that volume printed to New York, the 
 Lord having there prepared for me great things. I have 
 in several places of the supplement to the third volume, 
 and especially page 847 — 854 touched upon various 
 signs, which the Lord has caused to take place in New 
 York whilst I lived there during four months, for the 
 illustration of his appearance. But, if I should have ex- 
 plained all the signs which then happened, a volume as 
 large as the third would not have contained them. Yet 
 has the Lord called me from Boston to New York not so 
 much on account of these signs, of which I could men- 
 tion but a few in the third volume, but especially for the 
 purpose of giving the nations the due disclosure about 
 Swedenborg. This might appear to the short-sighted 
 just as nonsensical as it would sound like a senseless ac- 
 cusation in the ears of a sensual Jew, that Christ has been 
 
294 
 
 crucified by his nation, since the press is not in New 
 York but in Boston, from which emanated many books 
 of Swedenborg and his school in English translations, 
 which I could have as easily procured in Boston for my 
 perusal as in New York, where I used also an English 
 translation. But the mysteries and signs could not have 
 taken place in Boston which happened on my voyage 
 thither and in New York, for a testimony, that I, as an 
 Apostle of Christ, have given the necessary disclosures 
 about Swedenborg and his school, which now, after the 
 cessation of its functions is obliged to unite with me for the 
 propagation cf the appearance of Christ, that, however, the 
 Lord for the illustration of this school has caused espe- 
 cial signs which are now to be touched upon, to be given, 
 was done for that purpose, because the calling of Swe- 
 denborg, as it is shown in my third volume, is of high im- 
 portance relative to the present manifestation of the Lord, 
 but, (what is to be well observed,) its purport will only now 
 appear important to the church of Christ, since I have 
 given the due disclosures about him, his station having 
 been mistaken before even by his school. Having pre- 
 mised this, I shall now adduce some of the signs given 
 for the illustration of these things. 
 
 Firstly, in the third volume the following signs have 
 been explained in this respect. I celebrated (page 847 
 — 848) on the 29th of December, according to the 
 Lutheran Almanac, the festival of Noah, and at the same 
 time the last Sunday of the year, 1 839, in the New Jeru- 
 salem of Swedenborg at New York, whereto I had been 
 led through extraordinary guidance, I celebrated, I say, 
 on this day the mystery, that now the prophesying church 
 of Swedenborg had ceased, and the new church of Christ 
 was beginning. For this solemnity the Lord had chosen 
 Noah's day, and the proof why the same was most adap- 
 ted to this mystery given by wonders. For when I ar- 
 rived at New York before all other transactions, on 
 Noah's festival, my celebration took place of my wonder- 
 ful deliverance on the water, in the New Jerusalem of 
 Swedenborg, as well as that of the mystery of the de 
 struction of Christ's antagonists When namely, I was 
 
296 
 
 travelling on the 27th of December, 1839, from Boston 
 to New Fork, the Lord gave to me (see page 846) the 
 disclosure, that he would soon give a sign to terrify his 
 antagonists, by means of steam, then, more especially (p. 
 847) that this would be done by the steamboat Lexington, 
 on which I was travelling to New York. For the confir- 
 mation of it, there suddenly arose (p. 847) a most terrible 
 storm, during which the Lord had caused such a deep 
 sleep to fall upon me, that I felt nothing of it until I was 
 awakened by others, who believed the water to have en- 
 tered also into my berth. I went then immediately upon 
 deck, and ordered the storms to cease in the name of the 
 Lord, and the waves to be at rest. This done, the strong 
 winds immediately ceased blowing, and the before over- 
 clouded sky became clear, when the steamboat proceeded 
 without delay, though before it had been unable to ad- 
 vance during the whole night. The reader will yet learn 
 from my three books, that at several occasions sea storms 
 ceased rapidly when I commanded it in the name of 
 Christ. It was consequently in order, that, when I then 
 arrived on the 28th of December on the evening at New 
 York, Professor Francis Graeter, who with his wife 
 belong to the Swedenborgian association, was on his right 
 post in readiness to invite me before all things, to accom- 
 pany him and his wife on the following day into Svveden- 
 borg's New Jerusalem. The spirit allowedme to accept 
 the proposal, to visit on Noah's day the New Jerusalem 
 of Swedenborg, having never before been in an assembly 
 of Swedenborgians, since I declared by doing so, that 
 now after my wonderful deliverance in the steamboat, the 
 New Jerusalem was indeed beginning, and the prophetic 
 calling of Swedenborg about being achieved. This has 
 also 
 
 Secondly, been shown by the wonders, through which 
 I was informed, that I had to read Swedenborg's works, 
 and to report about them in the third volume. Of this I 
 could mention only this much in the third volume, page 
 849, that the demons began to show this to rne under the 
 inspection of the angels on the 2d of January, 1840, and 
 continued playing their parts, that it would require the 
 26 
 
296 
 
 space of several sheets to explain the subject. There 
 was not enough money at hand to have this spectacle 
 printed in the third volume, and for this volume there is 
 already much more manuscript prepared than my me- 
 chanics in Boston have given money for printing. No 
 other sources of paying these expenses being as yet 
 opened, and my book being in danger of failing in its end 
 by becoming too voluminous, I must study to be brief: 
 
 When I arrived on the evening before the festival of 
 Noah, 1839, at New York, for the sake of the printing of 
 my third volume, it was the third visit which I paid to this 
 city, and at my first I w r as already advised by priest 
 Dickerscheid, (whose name was already mentioned in this 
 book) where I would find a suitable lodging for me. But 
 these being situated in rather too remote a part, I chose 
 at my second stay in that city, the same not lasting long. 
 a less distant quarter. But I received instantly a warn- 
 ing that I had to go to the same former landlord, and 
 that he had removed to a nearer place, more convenient 
 for the mystery. When I was for the third time about 
 going to him, and it was night whilst we arrived at New 
 York, Satan took hold of all whom I entreated to carry 
 my trunk thither, so that they refused to comply with my 
 wish. Finally when all the passengers had already left 
 the steamboat, a lad approached me, remarking that he 
 had some other fellow with him, with whom he would 
 carry my trunk. I suspected them, that they might be 
 actuated by Satan to run away with my trunk, contain- 
 ing my manuscript for the third volume and other impor- 
 tant documents. I told them, however, that they might 
 take my trunk. They took it accordingly, but began to 
 run in the darkness, (no lighted lantern being by scanda- 
 lous neglect near the boat) so rapidly that they were soon 
 out of my sight. When this took place, I said: I order 
 you in the name of Christ to fall down. There were 
 several pools near, filled by the heavy rains of the fore- 
 going night, and they fell instantly in one of them, from 
 which they had scarcely risen (being greatly weakened 
 by the preceding exhaustion) when I overtook them. 
 The obstacles prepared by Satan having been removed, 
 
297 
 
 by which he endeavored to keep me out of the dwelling 
 destined by the Lord for my mysteries, I learned finally 
 in these lodgings, that Professor Graeter, belonging as 
 before said, with his wife to the New Jerusalem of Swe- 
 denborg, was likewise an inmate of the same house. I 
 have already mentioned in this book, that he was teacher 
 of languages at the University of Cambridge near Boston. 
 He was still in Boston when I arrived in that city from 
 Europe, and he was the only one amongst the Protes- 
 tants there, who came to see me at Boston without being 
 urged by business to it. I promised him a visit in return, 
 but when I was to pay the same to him, he had removed 
 already into the neighborhood of New York. But I had 
 heard nothing of him during my first and second visit in 
 this city, for I wanted him only at my third stay in New 
 York. I was (which the reader will notice) first lodged 
 directly above his rooms, and he came in the first hour 
 to me, in order to invite me to a visit on the next day to 
 the church of the Swedenborgians. 
 
 My room was cold, for there was no stove to warm it; 
 he invited me on evenings, when his labors were over to 
 converse with him in his warm room, and I accepted this 
 proposal, before I was furnished with a warmer room, 
 principally since he was calculated to give me a good 
 deal of information about things interesting to me; and 
 so it was on the 2d of January, 1840, when his wife 
 came to tell me that her husband wished to see me, in 
 order to converse with me in his warm room. We spoke, 
 as we were accustomed to do, in a very sociable manner, 
 about various things, not standing in any nearer connec- 
 tion with Swedenborg, or with my announcing of the com- 
 ing of Christ, when his conversation with me was sud- 
 denly interrupted. He turned at once quite pale, his 
 eyes became fixed, and whilst before he had conversed 
 with me in the German language he addressed me now 
 at once in English saying: "Swedenborg is a true 
 Prophet, and an infallible Apostle, but thou art a rascal," 
 meaning in this context " an impostor." I saw instantly, 
 that the caco-dcemon, who had kept watching him in the 
 back ground since my arrival in New York, had now to 
 
298 
 
 step forth, in order to direct my attention to something. 
 Without replying a word, I left the room and stepped up 
 into my apartment in order to force the demon to deliver 
 some more proofs, that he had really taken hold of the 
 person of Graeter and spoken through him. I placed my- 
 self in my room above the place where Graeter was sit- 
 ting in his room below, and said, whilst stamping the floor 
 with my right foot: u Thou hellish serpent, thus the 
 Lord Christ will bruise thy head." Scarcely had I pro- 
 nounced these words, when this serpent chased Graeter 
 instantly down into the lower room of the first story, 
 where several people were assembled, there to give vent 
 to his anger with great clamor upon others, having been 
 tormented by me on account of his hellish blasphemy. 
 This lasted only a few minutes, when Graeter returned 
 to his room; but soon ascended the stairs leading to my 
 story, not, however, turning towards my room, but to the 
 opposite side, where he began knocking violently at the 
 door. Now it was time to tame the demon after his 
 having given sufficient proofs of his actuating the Swe- 
 denborgian. I therefore took the candlestick and ap- 
 proached Graeter, who struck against the door with his 
 fist. He turned towards me immediately upon seeing 
 my light, raised his bended head, opened his closed eyes, 
 and went hastily down, (induced by my look, without 
 my saying one single word) to his bed, and not the least 
 sound escaped his lips. In the house prevailed the be- 
 lief that he had lost his senses, and the landlord being 
 afraid of losing his boarders in case this mania should 
 break out again, announced to him on the following 
 morning, that he had to leave his house. Graeter came 
 to me, saying that he had been reminded by his wife of 
 his having uttered provoking expressions against me, for 
 which he wished to apologize; but that he would not have 
 believed it, if it had been asserted by any body else but 
 his wife, that this could have happened, he being unable 
 to remember that he had expressed himself in this way, 
 but that an evil power had seized him, he could not help 
 believing since the landlord had given him warning to 
 leave his house. I then explained to him the whole affair,, 
 
299 
 
 admonished him to be afterwards on his guard against 
 this power, and promised him to have him reconciled to 
 the landlord. 
 
 The devil being often forced to remind me by the in- 
 strumentality of those who are opening to him the door, 
 to dwell in them, of what must be done in order to give 
 him his deserved strokes, I enquired, (having been made 
 attentive by this event,) more closely, whether the Svve- 
 denborgians did really consider their founder to be an in- 
 fallible Apostle, and it soon became evident to me that I 
 would have to give disclosures about him, in my third vol- 
 ume, the printing of which had then just commenced. I 
 consequently applied myself first to the reading of Ho- 
 part's English Biography of Swedenborg. This Hopart, a 
 main supporter of the Swedenborgian doctrine in Boston, 
 was a peculiar friend to Graeter, and visited him once, 
 when I heard hirn without seeing him. Soon after he 
 went with the other one hundred and seventy mysteries 
 in the steamboat Lexington, in order to travel with them 
 through fire and water into eternity, the Lord having in- 
 tended this stroke as a great sign at his present appear- 
 ance, as has been shown in my third volume, and touched 
 upon also in this book. For this act the time was accu- 
 rately fixed, namely just when in the printing office the 
 first fifteen pages of my third volume were set in type 
 and I had just finished the reading of Hopart's book, 
 since also he, as I have mentioned in volume three, page 
 853, more circumstantially, has been destined as a sign 
 by the Lord, that now the type of the new Church of 
 Swedenborg had to cease, since Christ had appeared, in 
 order to establish his new Church on earth in reality. 
 
 Graeter was too light minded fully to appreciate and keep 
 in heart that which had occurred to him, together with 
 the admonition given to him by me, and to fortify himself 
 against the aggressions of the demons, who wherever I 
 appear must always rage, and the Lord caused it to be 
 shown by many other events besides the before mention- 
 ed in the case of Graeter, his wife, and their children, 
 how the matter stood with the Swedenborgian New 
 Church; the heavenly host having directed it so, that 
 26* 
 
300 
 
 several spectacles were performed with this family by the 
 demons, whereby it was always evident that the heavenly 
 guardians superintended them for the illustration of the 
 present manifestation of Christ. 
 
 These scenes having been continued from the 2d of 
 January, to the 7th of February, 1840, Graeter came on 
 the last mentioned day in the morning to me and told me 
 that he had now to confess that I was right in my an- 
 nouncing the manifestation of the Lord; and that, though 
 he had not yet perused my books, that which had hap- 
 pened with him and his family wrung from him this con- 
 fession. After all the preceding occurrences a shining 
 woman had finally appeared to his first born son, having 
 a great resemblance to the woman clothed with the sun 
 as represented by the description given of her in Rev. 
 12. I had communicated my judgment about Sweden- 
 denborg, and his exegetical treatment of the scriptures 
 repeatedly to Graeter long before this visit had taken 
 place; but on the 7th of February, 1840, he reached his 
 hand out to me, as a sign that he believed in what I am 
 proclaiming. I asked him whether he knew that, the 
 memory of which was celebrated on that 7th day of Feb- 
 ruary, and being answered by him in the negative I show- 
 ed to him, that already in my first volume, page forty-two 
 the account of it began, that on the 7th of February, 1835, 
 the star had appeared in full sun shine, whilst I was no- 
 ting down a most important prophecy given to me. 
 
 Professor Graeter was indeed forced by the signs, which 
 had happened to him and his family to make the afore- 
 said confession; but Satan had so much power over him, 
 that he did not permit him to study my books thoroughly. 
 I put him once to the test, when he came one evening to 
 see me, and told me that he came just now from a visit 
 paid by him to the man, whom Roessel in Boston had 
 caused to be put in prison. Suspecting him of having 
 caught an infection from the spirit of this man, I asked 
 him to go to the rich Astor, who would not listen to me 
 and explain to him this cause. He declined accepting 
 this proposal, and I saw that his confession laid down 
 before me on the 7th of February, 1840, had not pene- 
 
301 
 
 trated his spirit, and I left him to his own ways till the 
 Lord would convert him. 
 
 The signs exhibited in the case of Graeter and his 
 wife, were of such importance to me that I recorded 
 them in my journal; but, as before said, in order to ex- 
 plain all of them, it would be required to add many more 
 sheets to this book. These signs having been given not 
 only for the sake of the information of the Swedenbor- 
 gians, but in order to make the whole Church sensible 
 of my appearance, as relating to that of Swedenborg, 
 there was as much to be said about them as was suffi- 
 cient. I remained in the room where I had bruised the 
 serpent's head, only during the same night, viz: from the 
 second to the third of January: then was a warmer, as 
 well as large and elegant apartment, allotted to me, 
 having a view upon Pearl street, for which the landlord 
 had no use, as he said, in the winter season, and which 
 received warmth from below, where I investigated the 
 works of Swedenborg, and gave disclosures about them. 
 But just when I commenced writing for my third volume 
 about him and this New Jerusalem, the Jews erected, 
 opposite to my room, a synagogue, entitled the " New 
 Jerusalem." This circumstance will appear to the 
 reader in its proper light, when he will have learned 
 from my third volume that Christ now causes, in every 
 place, the mysteries which I am explaining, to be sen- 
 sualized in various ways. Professor Graeter provided 
 me with various writings of the Swedenborgians — among 
 others, with the French monthly periodical, entitled 
 u The New Jerusalem," of the Swedenborgians at St. 
 Amand, in France, which contains many prophetic arti- 
 cles testifying my Apostleship: as I have shown in the 
 third volume, where I spoke of Swedenborg and of his 
 school. The prophetic spirit of Swedenborg having, in 
 our days, manifested itself peculiarly by his followers in 
 France, I considered it proper to send, after the publica- 
 tion of my third volume, all my three volumes, accom- 
 panied by a Latin letter, to the editors of " The New 
 Jerusalem,' 5 in France, in order to lay them before such 
 as were able to read them, for examination's sake. 
 
302 
 
 The Lord illumines, instantly, such as are destined to 
 give, as enlightened ones, testimony to his manifestation, 
 leaving, at the same time, those in their blindness and 
 obduracy, who are to be set up for a sign as blind and 
 obdurated ones. At the same time, when I sent my 
 three volumes to these editors of " The New Jerusalem" 
 in France, I also sent them to the Bishops of Strasburg, 
 Freyburg in Baden, Rottenburg in Wurtemberg — like- 
 wise to the King of Bavaria several copies of them, that 
 they might be communicated to other courts. To the 
 great ones of Austria I sent my books by other channels, 
 and I entreated also the King of Bavaria, to send to the 
 Emperor of Austria a copy of them, that, in case his 
 servants should not deliver my work to him, he might 
 obtain it in this way. To all those to whom I sent my 
 work I also sent letters, but, to my sorrow, did not learn 
 until now, from any of them, that he had acknowledged 
 and promulgated the gifts of God, with ihe exception of 
 the editors of " The New Jerusalem," in France, who, 
 after my having sent to them my writings, on the 24th 
 of April, 1840, already in the delivery for the following 
 month, (May.) published my letter in their periodical, in 
 the Latin language, in which I had originally written the 
 same, with the addition of a French translation. Thus, 
 many in various kingdoms of Europe, as well as parts of 
 America, have become informed of my annunciation. 
 Several letters written on this account have reached me, 
 and, to my surprise, even one from Vienna, which has 
 yet not been sent to me, but to others. Some men have 
 been awakened by my letter, which appeared in " The 
 New Jerusalem," and turned prophets; and since I men- 
 tioned in the same, that I was, during the last ten years 
 before my vocation as Professor in Klagenfurth, they 
 made inquiries there after me, and learned that I had 
 come to America by the calling of the Lord. So much 
 all those knew with whom I had become acquainted, be- 
 fore the astonishing things were done which the Lord 
 has worked from the time of my departure from Klagen- 
 furth to this present hour. These men of God I would 
 remind, that they have as little to fear from the great 
 
303 
 
 ones of this world as from the worms; and that the Lord 
 will give them, if they will not turn soon unto him, to the 
 worms, as nourishment, and will cast their souls into 
 hell, and will begin soon to do this. For this reason, I 
 entreat these especially, and all other true Christians 
 in Vienna, to exhort the Emperor and all the great 
 ones to repentance, since he ought long ago to have 
 employed all his power to the end of spreading the 
 tidings of Christ's present manifestation as far as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 When indicating the point of view of Swedenborg and 
 his school, in the third volume, page 326, I named Dr. 
 John Frederic Emanuel Tafel, Librarian of the Univer- 
 sity at Tubingen. Amongst all those who exerted them- 
 selves in illustrating and propagating the works of 
 Swedenborg, he has indisputably acquired the highest 
 merits; and I do not entertain any doubt that he was 
 called to this occupation by the Lord. I consider also 
 this as a sign of the present manifestation of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, that only at this latest period great and 
 uncommon exertions have been made for the spreading 
 of the works of Swedenborg by new editions and trans- 
 lations; for, though I am viewing these writings in quite 
 another light than Dr. Tafel or any other man can do be- 
 fore he has found the method of kindling the light, in my 
 3d volume, yet they will gain only their true signification, 
 which they will enjoy in the New Church of Christ (indeed 
 not beginning with Swedenborg, but in the present time) 
 in the manner pointed out by me in the third volume. 
 It is remarkable that, though Professor Graeter had 
 often spoken to me of Dr. Tafel, whom he had known 
 already when a youth, yet it had not been permitted me 
 to send him my work, though this would have been 
 easily done, since the man who delivered my work to 
 several persons in Europe, was also in his neighborhood. 
 I must, indeed, write as the Spirit leads me, and, though 
 I have written to many whose eyes were not opened by 
 my letters, and was not permitted to write to others, 
 whose eyes would have been opened : all this has been done 
 that it might become manifest how the leaders are before 
 
304 
 
 the tribunal of Him who penetrates the inmost recesses 
 of the human heart. 
 
 After having written, in the last months of November 
 and December, to many persons in Europe, I finally 
 received the disclosure, on the 5th of January, 184J, to 
 write also to Dr. John Frederic Emanuel Tafel, and to 
 him as the last of all persons in Europe — not having 
 sent any more letters to Europe. To him the Lord im- 
 parted his light, that he answered my letter instantly, 
 whilst I had not yet received any answer from those to 
 whom I had written previously. In this case, the Lord 
 caused that the answer was so early delivered into my 
 hands, that I might quote at least some points of it in 
 this book for the information of all, he being indeed 
 entitled to represent the New Jerusalem of Svvedenborg. 
 Dr. Tafel sees from my letter that I then believed 
 that this book was already in press, and the reader sees 
 now, how wonderfully the Lord directed it, that I could 
 still insert into it Dr. Tafel's letter, which I have re- 
 ceived on the great anniversary of the 8th of April, 
 1841, on which our Dr. John Frederic Emanuel, that is, 
 our teacher and God of mercy, and that rich peace 
 which he is preparing in our days, God being with us, 
 invited his disciples to take place at a large table, 
 (Tafel). This letter went in America through the same 
 hands as that of Dr. Frederic de Meyer, mentioned in my 
 third volume, page 808 — 811, only that the latter came 
 to Boston via Philadelphia, whilst that of Dr. Tafel 
 passed through Boston to Philadelphia. This remark is 
 only made in passing by, though it contains deeper 
 things than can here be developed, since the reader can 
 decypher them himself from my third volume. The 
 letter of my dearly beloved brother, Dr. Tafel, dated 
 Tubingen, February 19th, 1841, begins thus: 
 
 My very dear Brother in the Lord, — 
 
 Your esteemed letter of the 5th of January, inst., 
 was handed to me yesterday, and two hours afterwards, 
 also your three volumes; the latter coming from St. 
 Amand, from whence they were sent to Paris, and from 
 
305 
 
 thence were ordered, by the " Guttenberg Book Es- 
 tablishment" for Mr. Hofacker, who gave me, indeed, 
 only permission for eight days to peruse them, but will 
 be easily satisfied in this respect." &c. 
 
 I would have to write a great deal about these few 
 words in order fully to display the ways of God, con- 
 cealed in these words. Here I must only observe, that 
 I was occasioned by a letter of the " Guttenburg Book 
 Concern" to write to Dr. Tafel. The Spirit uses different 
 means for the illustration of the cause. This establish- 
 ment reminds us of the invention of the art of printing, 
 and from my third volume the mystery therein alluded 
 to, why, in the year 1840, the fourth centennial an- 
 niversary was to be celebrated, will be more and more 
 understood. The Guttenburg Book-Store wrote twice 
 to me, without my having applied to the same, or any 
 other establishment of that kind in Europe: but the first 
 letter came not in my hands, because it was of no im- 
 portance respecting the mystery, but the second was 
 more so. After the reception of this letter I was finally 
 reminded to write to Dr. Tafel, without knowing that he 
 was in any way connected with this book-store; but from 
 a catalogue of his many writings, enclosed in his letter, I 
 saw that all of them appeared in this book-store. By 
 way of illustrating the fact that I have really written to 
 Dr. Tafel, by the impulse of the Spirit of the Lord, He 
 caused the same three volumes to be delivered unto him 
 in a very singular manner, two hours after the reception 
 of my letter, which I sent to the editors of "The New 
 Jerusalem," in Central France, together with the letter 
 which they caused to be printed, by which measure not 
 only the attention of Dr. Tafel and Hofacker, but also 
 that of many other thousands have been directed to my 
 books. I received and read, consequently, his letter 
 with a great emotion of mind, on the great mystic festi- 
 val on which, in his five prophetical names, the mystery 
 of the Lord's supper is prophesied, which he once, in 
 his state of humiliation, has given to his disciples, as being 
 now prepared for us in his glorious new reign on earth. 
 
306 
 
 As the five names of our Tafel are, so is every other 
 thing which I have now quoted of a prophetic character. 
 Numhers and names embrace deep mysteries; and I 
 know why the Lord has commanded me to write, as the 
 last of all, to Dr. Tafel, though I cannot find space and 
 time here to give an explanation of it. But, for the 
 reader, I observe here, that it will not be a hard thing 
 to get, in the space of eight days, convinced from my 
 hooks, of my being called immediately by the Lord to 
 the Apostleship; yet, in order to comprehend every thing 
 contained in the same, it must be studied for several 
 months exclusively — that is, whilst other engagements 
 are laid aside: for it is one thing to pick up out of my 
 work as many signs of my Apostolate as will be sufficient 
 to gain a belief in my being chosen by the Lord as 
 Apostle — and another to comprehend every thing con- 
 tained in my work; I myself being unable fully to ap- 
 preciate every point of its contents, since it was the 
 Spirit of the Lord who has shown to me what I had to 
 write. Respecting Dr. Tafel, I entertain certainly the 
 well founded hope, that he will well conceive all that 
 which is essentially important in my work; for, though he 
 has already, frcm my letter in "The Nouvelle Jerusalem," 
 perceived that I am at variance with him respecting our 
 ideas about the point of view of Swedenborg, he yet 
 writes: " Even though I should not partake in all your 
 views of doctrinal points, &c, this would not furnish me 
 with sufficient reasons for disputing your immediate call 
 by the Lord, especially since, according to your preface, 
 you do not claim the privilege of an infallible Apostle." 
 If those whom I have invited to examine my work had 
 kept firmly in mind that which I have remarked in the 
 preface to the first volume, and repeatedly in other places, 
 till I finally explained it more circumstantially in the be- 
 ginning of this hook, that I am not infallible, but that 
 now, in the fulfilling of the times, every thing agreeing 
 with the will of the Lord, will be proved and demon- 
 strated to the nations, they would have demanded only 
 as results of their investigation of my work, had they 
 been truly anxious to obtain truth, whether the Lord 
 
307 
 
 indeed, had worked signs by which my calling was evi- 
 dently proved ? And that this was really the case, each 
 Christian teacher of religion, not degraded to the state 
 of a mere animal, could easily have learned from my 
 three volumes. But the ignorance of men of this 
 class, in things of divine government, being so horribly 
 great, I shall here shortly elucidate one point, of which 
 I have been reminded by Dr. Tafel, yet without quoting 
 his own words. 
 
 The internal life has unfolded itself, not only with the 
 Prophets and Apostles, but also with many others, in all 
 centuries and classes, and this without being confined to 
 a certain religious persuasion. This fact has become 
 peculiarly visible in the last time, by the vital magnetism. 
 The external man, not being used to the phenomena of 
 the internal life, many false conclusions have been made 
 in consequence of these phenomena of the internal 
 life. So has, for instance, the Pope canonized many 
 Saints, because symptoms had made their appear- 
 ance with them, to which the external man is a stranger. 
 Such phenomena have been taken as proofs of divine 
 confirmation, that such persons were holy ones. Now, 
 since such cases happen not only amongst all parties of 
 the Christians but even within the borders of such na- 
 tions, as are not baptized in Christ, measures were taken 
 to conceal this for the adherents of popery, or to repre- 
 sent it as a delusion of Satan. That those in whom the 
 internal life is developing itself beome themselves sensible 
 of their connexion with the spiritual world, has been 
 shown in the introduction to my third volume, as like- 
 wise, that they can be actuated by different spirits either 
 of darkness, or of obscurity, or of light, which causes 
 the appearance of phenomena, which are called wonder- 
 ful, as can be seen in cases of vital magnetism, examples 
 of which have been adduced in the introduction of my 
 third volume. From these symptoms it cannot directly 
 be concluded, whether the person on which they ap- 
 pear is virtuous or not 3 but this can only be ascertained 
 by a longer observation, when it will become evident, 
 whether the same is always loving and doing what is 
 27 
 
308 
 
 good and detesting what is bad, or not. But if in this 
 way even a conviction has been gained of the virtuous 
 character, it follows, yet not at all therefrom, that these 
 symptoms emanating from disclosures of his interior, 
 seemingly from exterior signs surpassing the natural 
 powers, must be true. The interior of man is a vessel 
 susceptible of receiving every thing by the external man, 
 and of working and forming the same, in a manner es- 
 caping the notice of the external man, that to this latter 
 it might appear as if it had been given or revealed to him 
 from another source. No room being permitted for fur- 
 ther remarks about this subject, I shall only illustrate the 
 same by a couple of examples: 
 
 In the third volume I showed, on page 54, how easily 
 deceptions can be practised by such persons, and added: 
 " Let us take for instance the assertions of the late 
 Anna Emerich, who was of a naturally magnetic dispo- 
 sition and died in the odour of sanctity. How much su- 
 perstitious nonsense which she had imbibed in Popery, 
 and then brought forth in the magnetic state are contain- 
 ed in her depositions?" Some Papists went even so far 
 as to believe her declarations possessed no smaller de- 
 gree of truth, than the divine oracles in the Scripture, 
 especially since she had indicated several things con- 
 cealed to the external man, and carried even the prints 
 of the wounds of Christ's hands, feet and side, on her's. 
 I was questioned before I knew that the Lord was pre- 
 paring me for the Apostleship, what I thought of her 
 sayings respecting the history of the passion of Christ, 
 &c. When £, being requested to do so, examined the 
 book, knowing most of the books by which her mind had 
 been formed, I soon observed how that, which she had 
 received into her interior had formed itself, and even the su- 
 perstitious stufFhad undergone such a transfiguration, that 
 the short-sighted (it having come from such a person,) 
 were easily induced to take it for genuine goods. Hav- 
 ing found out the spurious character of these effusions, I 
 could then from the history of this nun, easily make it 
 clear to me how the prints of Christ's wounds had ap- 
 peared on her She was through several years in a very 
 
309 
 
 high degree, inwardly living, and the external man need- 
 ed scarcely any nourishment. She was virtuous but full 
 of superstition, belonging to those whom the Lord does 
 not reject because they are superstitious without their 
 own guilt. Her symptoms, verifying in the same 
 time her connexion with different yet not purified spirits, 
 are important in respect to the study of the effects of dis- 
 closed internal life, and I have mentioned the same, in 
 order to apply them to Swedenborg. That he was the 
 man to whom the world of spirits was more disclosed 
 than to any other human being, I have shown in the 
 third volume, as likewise, that he on this account, was 
 yet not an infallible Apostle, as Satan intended to force 
 him upon me, or that as other Swedenborgians are used 
 to express themselves, his writings from the year 1749, 
 had been dictated to him from heaven. I have read so 
 much of them, as was abundantly sufficient to give the 
 necessary disclosures concerning this subject, and I have 
 gained the full conviction, that to him likewise, the inter- 
 nal life has disclosed itself, that out of the great reservoir, 
 in which before, by his very long continued, and highly 
 jstrain ed literary exertions, extremely much has been 
 collected, it easily could take place, that his external 
 man whilst he was employing these riches in explaining 
 the Holy Scriptures, could believe it had been revealed 
 to him. That his scriptural explanations were usually 
 with him, an application of his great learning worked up 
 in his inward man, I have shown in my third volume; 
 without then pronouncing a judgment about the question, 
 whether that which he applied to the Scripture was true 
 or false in itself. The greater the store of truth collect- 
 ed in his interior, the more of truth must be in his 
 writings; and when the Swedenborgians say, that, as our 
 Dr. Tafel expresses himself, the belief relying on author- 
 ity, has gone by in the new church, they will, since I 
 am preaching the same, cheerfully admit, that Sweden- 
 borg's assertions have also to undergo the trial of exam- 
 ination, and when the Swedenborgians pretend to say 
 that that which has been published by Swedenborg, since 
 the year 1749, is true, I must return this, with the re- 
 
310 
 
 mark, that I, likewise, have found in his writings, many 
 true assertions, but also some mistaken ones, together 
 with the principal error of holding his biblical explana- 
 tion, as derived from heaven, whilst the same much more 
 emanated from his menal reservoir, as has been shown in 
 my third volume. 
 
 For the illustration of the case, I shall adduce some- 
 thing relating to Madame J. M. B. de la Mothe Guion, 
 the biography of whom, together with some of her writ- 
 ings, I have read purposely in these days for the illus- 
 tration of this subject. To her the internal life was in 
 several regards more explicitly disclosed than even to 
 Swedenborg, notwithstanding that her connexion with 
 the spiritual world was less conspicuous than that of 
 Swedenborg. She also saw the New Church or the New 
 Kingdom of Christ as Swedenborg, for proof of which I 
 can quote only the following passage of many. Jn the 
 explanation of Revelation, i. 8, she makes the following 
 excellent remarks: "The third age which is to come, 
 and will come soon, is the age in which Jesus Christ will 
 be the life. He comes to enliven mankind, to make 
 them inward men, and to procure to them, to live in 
 participating with his life, as the quickening fundamental 
 basis: this age shall last to the end of the world, till to 
 the time of the Anti-Christ," &.c She likewise brings 
 forth assertions similar to those of Swedenborg, concern- 
 ing her Scriptural explanations, when she, for instance, 
 says in her Autobiography, part 2d chapter 3, § ID. 
 Ci Relating to the church I cry, How much hast thou 
 not inspired me in the writings, for the noting down of 
 which thou hast designed me ? Hast thou not imparted 
 to me in a miraculous manner their spirit, this holy, 
 invisible, attracting, directly working spirit of truth?" 
 And chapter 11,^5, she narrates, that her spiritual coun- 
 sellor, with whom she was standing in what is called 
 tC magnetic report," had felt a strong impulse to order 
 her the occupation of writing. Then follows: u Now 
 he commanded me in the name of the Lord to write. 
 When I took up the pen I was at a loss for the first word ; 
 I could take hold of no thought, and yet I felt that they 
 
311 
 
 were streaming into my mind in wonderful amplitude. 
 This most of all surprised me, that nothing as otherwise, 
 passed through my head, but that every thing flowed as 
 if it were from the fundament." Yea in chapter xiv. § 2, 
 she says amongst other things to the Saviour: "Thou 
 showest to me my own self under the image of that woman 
 of the 12th chapter of the Revelation, who is clothed with 
 the sun. I put also the confidence in thee, that thou in 
 the midst of storms and tempests willst keep and preserve 
 every thing carefully which thou hast inspired me with 
 to speak or to write. After such expressions one might 
 be induced to think, that she really was inspired, whilst 
 to her indeed, the treasure of the inward man, shut up 
 for the external man, had been opened, from which she 
 partly drew that which she had collected there, partly that 
 which was in the mental stores of those with whom she 
 was in intercourse, and her biblical expounding can as little 
 as that of Swedenborg, lay claim to the title of exegetic 
 interpretation in its proper sense, only with the difference 
 that the latter had a larger store of knowledge in his 
 inward man in readiness, which flowed to him wonder- 
 fully, when it was necessary, as was the case with Mad. 
 Guion. If any Swedenborgian had gone through the 
 studies through which I have been guided by the Lord, 
 before I became professor of the biblical study, and had 
 then exerted himself strenuously during ten years, as 
 professor to compose a system of science of expounding 
 the Scriptures, agreeing with the demands of the time 
 after having experienced that a field which ought to have 
 received the most careful culture, has remained mostly 
 uncultivated, as I had to do and experience, then he 
 would have viewed Swedenborg 's explanation of the Bible 
 in the same light with me. Yet are all the remarks here 
 communicated, only made to direct the attention of my 
 Swedenborgians, that Swedenborg's writings in common, 
 with the works of others, must be examined, which to the 
 Swedenborgians themselves ought to be long ago known, 
 since they do not admit a belief founded on authority. 
 For the illustration of this subject, an important passage 
 27* 
 
312 
 
 from the letter of our Dr. Tafel, is here to be quoted. 
 He says: 
 
 "Swedenborg was, as his posthumous works confirm in 
 several places, called by the Lord in the year 1745, and 
 permitted to look into the other world; (not already in 
 1743, for this appears to be a compositor's error;) but 
 in the writings left behind him (which indeed he himself 
 has not published, nor would have published in the form 
 in which they have appeared) he had in the year 1746 still 
 several errors of the old church, which are not to be 
 found in the writings published by himself," &c. 
 
 I have everywhere, when Swedenborg or others are 
 speaking of the appearance of Christ, of which he was 
 partaking, found the year 1743 alledged, and others 
 of his writings speak of its having taken place in the year 
 1745. I would rather admit here an iterated vision, than 
 a printer's fault as the cause of it, since we have also in 
 our time, instances of such repeated moments of special 
 manifestations of Christ. Yea, if w r e would take the 
 subject in still closer consideration, Christ has indeed far 
 sooner began manifesting himself to Swedenborg, and 
 disclosing the world of spirits, namely in the years of his 
 remarkable dreams, of which lam speaking in my third 
 volume, but cannot enter here into a deeper explanation 
 of the subject, being only able to observe in general, that 
 exactly the passage quoted from Dr. Tafel's letter, indi- 
 cated plainly that all the assertions of Swedenborg, as 
 well as the assertions of other clear-sighted, must be 
 strictly examined, that the origin of each of them might 
 be correctly traced. He was even after his spiritual eyes 
 had been opened, still for several years, addicted to the 
 errors, or as I would prefer to say, views of the old 
 church. He had at that time, by the connexions in 
 which he was placed, much to bear against these views, 
 and to him as a penetrating spirit, contradictions could 
 not fail to occur there. His interior having been dis- 
 closed to him, and he having mistaken his position, as 
 has been shown in my third volume, his spirit worked 
 much to remove these contradictions, and what he has 
 
313 
 
 produced, requires a rigorous examination, as do the as- 
 sertions of all those, who by the way of nature led into 
 the state of clear-sightedness, are artificially brought in 
 the same; since Swedenborg was likewise only a clear- 
 sighted individual, to whom the more has been disclosed, 
 as well in the spiritual world as in the physical nature, 
 the more he was prepared for it by deep studies. He 
 can exhibit no signs which could not be exhibited by 
 other clear-sighted persons too, as for instance, the fac- 
 ulty of seeing what is far remote and looking into futurity, 
 and the contact with the spiritual world has been imparted 
 to other clear-sighted also, and the time is approaching, 
 when this will become more and more frequent. Swe- 
 denborg's seeing into futurity, is only now disclosed, as 
 I have shown in the third volume, where I call him, on 
 account of the manifold testimonies given by him to my 
 Apostolate, and his having looked deeper into the spirit- 
 ual world than other Prophets, the greatest of the Prophets. 
 Very different is the state of things now, whilst I am 
 proclaiming the manifestation of the Lord from what it 
 was, when Swedenborg announced the same. With him 
 every thing was done which could be expected, in order 
 to acknowledge him as a seer or clair-voyant, but nothing 
 of that which was to be expected, according to the pre- 
 diction of the Prophets at the coming of Christ for the 
 foundation of His new church on earth. But finally all 
 this is now done and the coming of Christ manifests it- 
 self by signs of every description, as likewise all the 
 mysteries which then were to take place, according to 
 the prophecies of the Prophets have now been accomp- 
 lished. This ought to have been sufficient to the Swe- 
 denborgians as to others, to have already united them- 
 selves with me for the purpose of disseminating the 
 manifestation of the Lord. This not having been the 
 ease, I have now added some signs to what was already 
 mentioned in the third volume, which have also been 
 given by the school of Swedenborg for the illustration 
 of my Apostolate, in order that the Swedenborgians as 
 truly living members and firstlings of the new church, 
 might precede the others by a good example, as in con- 
 
314 
 
 sequence of their station can be justly expected. Hav- 
 ing been obliged to dwell with Swedenborg's new church 
 considerably long, I can speak but little about the "Dis- 
 ciples," whom the "Christian World 55 mentions in the 
 introductory remark to the report about my visit. This 
 paper says: 
 
 "The Disciples appear to expect the downfall of all 
 sects and the restoration of the primitive Christianity. 5) 
 These fore-runners I know but little. I have now be- 
 fore me the paper, entitled "The Millenial Harbinger," 
 edited by Alexander Campbell. They are a branch of 
 Baptists, amounting in America and England to nearly 
 three hundred thousand people, and will, provided they 
 are indeed true disciples of Christ, as soon as they shall 
 have understood his manifestation by the English trans- 
 lation of this book, promote its dissemination by exerting 
 all their strength, as I do the same, in order to be with 
 me a far sounding camp bell, and the Prophet Amos con- 
 siders this also as a peculiar sign of Ghrist's being at 
 his glorious manifestation already amidst us, that now not 
 only one Baptist, as then, when Christ was in his state 
 of humiliation amongst the Jews, but many parties of 
 Baptists are successively risen, who, like John the Bap- 
 tist, are immersing only adult persons in the water. 
 Whether such disciples are also to be found in Boston, 
 I have not inquired into, but the Prophet Jacob Amos 
 pretends, that there are nowhere more Baptists than in 
 Boston. But the "Disciples" are holding here in Phi- 
 ladelphia their meetings, whilst I am still a dweller in 
 the desert; who has added these four kinds of the latest 
 witnesses of the manifestation of Christ to the long 
 series of the witnesses mentioned in my third volume on 
 that account; because the Editor of the "Christian 
 World'' has adduced them as a prelude, that he then in 
 the fifth place, since Christ has pointed out for me the 
 occupation of this fifth place, can speak of me, when he 
 adds, relatively to the preceding witnesses: "In the 
 mean time these are only a few examples of the many. 
 The subject has been freshly renewed in our memory by 
 the visit of a learned German, who is now waiting for 
 
315 
 
 the abolition of Popery together with that of all Pro- 
 testant sects and for the establishment of the universal 
 peace," &c. This indeed the editors of papers are not 
 aware of, that I am not a German, but an Ulyrian. To- 
 wards the close the Referent makes the interrogative re- 
 mark, respecting my visit: "Should there indeed lay 
 any thing of importance at the bottom of all these extra- 
 ordinary awakenings? Are we on the eve of a great re- 
 volution of the Christian relations? Who can distinguish 
 the signs of the times?" 
 
 After having observed, that he had to put these ques- 
 tions by an invisible impulse, I then wrote for number 
 7, or for April, 1841, an article, wherein I answer the 
 above alledged three questions, putting at the same time 
 the Editor of the "Christian World" to the test. His 
 proposed plan can thus be shortly indicated by using the 
 words, quoted by himself in No. 2: "The plan of the 
 paper, entitled the 'Christian World' is in this respect 
 new, that the same, whilst its chief aim is the promotion 
 of Christianity, will not be the instrument of any pecu- 
 liar sect," &c. Having myself discovered in all the other 
 editors of public papers, to whom I had occasion of pay- 
 ing visits, nothing but instruments of one or the 
 other sect, but this one promised to make an exception 
 in this regard, it was becoming to examine him, whether 
 he was really free from sectarianism? In his plan also 
 the point is expressed, that he would deliver successively 
 in his numbers sketches of several Christian parties, 
 drawn by men belonging to the same. The number 6, 
 wherein the Lord had permitted a blind preacher and 
 Editor to give a report about me, embraces some more 
 pieces to the illustration of the cause. Swedenborg 
 being, as has been shown in my third volume, and illus- 
 trated again here also as far as consistent with brevity, 
 the greatest among the modern Prophets, who in mani- 
 fold ways has given testimony to the present manifesta- 
 tion of Christ and to the Apostleship, confided to me by 
 Christ at this manifestation, it has pleased Christ for the 
 illustration of the cause, that in the No. 6 the Sweden- 
 borgians give an account about their church, preceding 
 
316 
 
 the report, relating to me. Their long article is headed 
 as follows: 
 
 "The receivers of the doctrines of the New Jerusalem, 
 as the same has been revealed in the writings of Eman- 
 uel Swedenborg to all Christians of all denominations." 
 
 Here is not the place to speak about this or any other 
 article, occuring in this number for the illustration of the 
 present manifestation of Christ, except that this number 
 contains also an editorial article under the following head: 
 "The New-Jerusalem Church," wherein several state- 
 ments appear, showing forth, how this church is propag- 
 ating itself. But towards the close of the same it is 
 said, that the Editor of the "Zion's Watchman" in New 
 York has devoted eight columns of his Journal to a new 
 edition of the remarks of Mr. Wesley about Swedenborg 
 and his writings. The editor, of course, is in the opinion 
 with Wesley of the Baron's insanity. Swedenborg was 
 raised by the Royal power of Sweden to the dignity of 
 a Baron, and Wesley is the founder of the sect of Me- 
 thodists, tolerating indeed a great deal of insane views 
 in their religious meetings, and how such mischief ap- 
 pears in the sight of Christ, he himself has illustrated by 
 the event, mentioned on page 671 and 672 of my third 
 volume, when the Lord caused a Demoniac to be brought 
 to me, whilst I was just then engaged in conversation 
 with a Methodist preacher. And now came the day be- 
 fore yesterday the editor of the Methodistic "Apologete" 
 of Cincinnati, in the room where I am writing this, ac- 
 companied by Mr. Vogelsang, vulgo Vogelbach, not to 
 pay a visit to me, but to furnish me with materials, if 
 there were space for them here, for the illustration of 
 these things. This I mention here, that this party, 
 otherwise numbering amongst them many zealous men, 
 may soon become correctly acquainted with the present 
 manifestation of Christ and zealously propagate the same. 
 It is astonishing, that Christians should cling to such 
 founders and spokes-men, as could declare the Prophet 
 Swedenborg a maniac. Whilst reading it, I resolved to 
 remind, in passing by, such blind guides of their ignor- 
 ance in the article, wherein I answered the three ques- 
 
317 
 
 tions of the editor of the "Christian World/ 5 and to try 
 at the same time this editor, who originates also from the 
 Methodistic party, whether he would publish such re- 
 marks or not. He told me, after having read my article, 
 that he would only publish an extract of the same. This 
 he really did in No. 7, April, 1841, with the following 
 introductory comment: "We have received a communi- 
 cation of Mr. Smolnikar, which, though it would occupy 
 far less space than he first requested us to allow to it, 
 is yet still too long to be entirely admitted, taking in 
 consideration its object, or rather the manner in which 
 it is composed." Had I not touched upon the Metho- 
 dists, he would, I hope, have admitted the whole. Other- 
 wise he has in the extract faithfully noticed every point, 
 and also mentioned that I deny that Swedenborg had 
 been insane; but that I have treated Wesley and his 
 copyist with some severity on account of their having 
 called Swedenborg insane, this he has passed over in 
 silence, according to the prudence of this world; but 
 this was likewise the fate of the Prophets of old, that 
 the Israelites after the flesh took them for maniacs. To my 
 sorrow had I also to hear from the lawyer Parsons, who 
 is a Swedenborgian, when I asked him about the Pro- 
 phet and learned from him that his name was Jacob 
 Amos (as the reader will remember), that Amos was not 
 in his right senses. I replied that, if this be the case, 
 I could not converse with him. He returned, that his 
 conversation was easy and reasonable, except in point 
 of the Millenium. Now I first began understanding how 
 matters stood, and I was not greatly surprised by it, the 
 Swedenborgians themselves having not correctly under- 
 stood their own Prophet in this respect. Yet, in order 
 to lay aside what else could be added, 1 must only re- 
 mark, that I was otherwise tolerably well pleased with 
 the extract of my article in the April number, 1841, of 
 the ''Christian World," except that I must have been 
 scandalized by the final remark of the editor, did I not 
 consider the same as providentially so determined by the 
 Lord. After his having observed, that I entertained a 
 hope of obtaining in his next number more space for my 
 
318 
 
 subject, he adds the following words, which I shall quote 
 here for perpetual memory's sake. 
 
 " Having felt constrained by the sincerity, amiability 
 and earnestness of our correspondent to present this 
 brief abstract of his article, we must now, with all kind- 
 ness decline to publish any thing further on the subject." 
 
 Thus under the trial of the Apostle of Christ must 
 appear the inward man always, and I have instituted suf- 
 ficient trials also with Editors of the periodicals, that the 
 Christians might know, how matters stand also in this 
 respect, and towards the close of this book I shall show, 
 what now is extremely needful. But in the mean time 
 we must once more return into the dwelling of our John 
 Jacob Thomson, who has given occasion to this volume. 
 
 I stopped on this my journey from Philadelphia to York 
 no where, except at Lancaster, the Lord having shown to 
 me, that here something belonging to the mystery was 
 concealed, and indeed, when I entered into the clothing 
 store of Mr. Krampf, he told me, that he had a copy of a 
 letter from Vienna, speaking of me. I told him, that I 
 had heard of this letter already in Philadelphia, and that 
 the man who had received the same from Vienna had 
 mislaid it, so that after a long and unsuccessful search 
 for it, he could only give me the general contents of the 
 letter. When I had perused the copy and seen, that this 
 letter was written in Vienna by Prophets, to whom the 
 spirit has disclosed at least so much, that he was pre- 
 paring great things in Dunaj, that is in the prophetic lan- 
 guage Danuy, (let there be day) as this imperial city is 
 called in my native tongue, showing to them in the same 
 time to address themselves to those best calculated in 
 Klagenfurth to impart to them a sure account about me, 
 that I, (called by the Lord) had gone to America: I 
 asked Krampf, how this letter had come into his hands? 
 He told me that the letter had been sent from Philadel- 
 phia to Lancaster, in order to be translated from the 
 German into the English language. This would appear to 
 me just as awkward, as the journey of the Vienna Medicine 
 Doctor, Francis Kling, from Ann Arbor, or the Geneao- 
 logical tree of Ann, in Michigan to me at Boston, if this 
 
319 
 
 had not been necessary, to provide me with medical pre- 
 scriptions, of which I have some already handed out to 
 the clergy of Vienna, for the healing of their biind eyes, 
 and shall give some others to still worse servants of the 
 beast. 
 
 Having unveiled in the third volume, page 808 — 826, 
 a document of his Ex: Frederick de Meyer, Burgomas- 
 ter at Frankford on the Mayn, and shown, that the Lord 
 has caused this reputedly pious man to be seized, after 
 the reception of my books, by the evil spirit, and induced 
 to write this document not as intended for me, but for 
 others, that all can see, how the participators of all the 
 mischief, transacted by the diet at Frankfort on the 
 Mayn must appear before the tribunal of Jesus Christ, al- 
 though they may be considered as pious by the blind: I 
 wrote then from page 827 to 831, a wolf story, but a pro- 
 phetical one, the Lord having but now sent to us a docu- 
 ment of " Kleophas Tobias," from my native country in 
 order to unveil this prophecy. Then for the illustration 
 of the state of things from page 832 to 835, several 
 dreadful scenes are introduced by which the courts, that 
 they might escape destruction have been admonished in 
 various ways, and finally on page 835 is inserted a pecu- 
 liar admonition for the court of Vienna, they having re- 
 mained in a state of obduracy even after the reception 
 of my first and second volume; and immediately after 
 the exhortation of that court follows, page 836, the hint 
 that the small-pox, which broke out after the publication 
 of my second volume in Boston, destroying many with- 
 out respect to age or vaccination, was likewise a pecu- 
 liar admonition, how terrible the Lord then would be to 
 those, who would still remain blind after the whole mystery 
 had been explained, and why the messenger especially 
 from Lancaster, the city which drove away my first ex- 
 press after the publication of my second volume, reported 
 that one thousand people were effected by the small-pox, 
 and many were victims, but especially, that an old man 
 of sixty years was in such a horrible manner visited by 
 this disease, that he was cruelly defaced by it. 
 
 The letter came for that purpose from Vienna, via 
 28 
 
320 
 
 Philadelphia to Lancaster, to remind the reader once 
 more in the name of Christ, that his spirit has shown to 
 me all these scenes as forerunners of horrible punish- 
 ment, which must fall upon the Great ones, if they re- 
 main unrepenting after all these admonitions; for Lancas- 
 ter is nothing but Landcaster, (the destroyer) as were 
 till now all governments, all of which will be also de- 
 stroyed by Christ; if they will not reform. Since this is 
 not the place to introduce other scenes, I observe only, 
 that on the 5th of March, 1841, soon after my having 
 perused th(£ prophetic letter a heavy snow began to fall. 
 I staid all night in Lancaster, and saw on the 6th in the 
 morning a deep snow, yet did its falling still increase and 
 it stormed, snowed and rained peculiarly hard, when I 
 was leaving Lancaster in the railroad car, but most did the 
 storm rage, when the cars peached York, and I took 
 lodgings with our brother James R. Reily, in whose 
 house much water had found ingress by the door and 
 the windows, which gave mucli uneasiness, as Brother 
 Reily remarked to his wife, since the house had never 
 before been visited by so much water. The man who 
 had to guide me to Thomson's came soon after my arrival 
 in the same house, but told me that he was unable to 
 bring me to his house even in a carriage, the roads being 
 so very bad. We fixed consequently the 7th for it. 
 
 On this 7th fell the second Sunday in Lent, on which 
 in the Catholic Church the section treating of Christ's 
 transfiguration is read, the deep mysteries of which the 
 reader can perceive from my three volumes, and the Lu- 
 theran Almanac has Perpetua, viz: Ecclesia, the ever- 
 lasting church. The night having cleared up and the 
 roads being hard by the strong frost, I told my guide in 
 the morning, that he might only, the circumstances being 
 as they were, instruct me about the road, which I could 
 then find out myself alone. I passed through fields and 
 woods, and when near the place, I observed a house from 
 the distance. Looking whet Ler it was that of Thomson ornot 
 and not seeing any signs that there was a Prophet residing, 
 I passed on for a little while, when at once the birds, which 
 had before been silent, began in considerable num- 
 
321 
 
 ber to raise their voices. I then raised my eyes looking 
 at the substantial stone house; the number of the birds 
 appeared to increase, and they sang in very manifold lan- 
 guage, whilst I on my side chanted the Magnificatur: 
 "My soul magnifies the Lord," &c. Luke i. 46. But 
 in raising my eyes again I saw also above^this house 
 hovering three large, black, silent birds; wHIlst also the 
 cock was crowing when I entered the house. This hap- 
 pened at 9 o'clock, A. M. and I saw then that Thomson 
 had in his numerous library, also the works of John 
 Michael Hahn, (Cock) whose appearance has been noted 
 by me in volume three, page 182 as a sign. Whilst we, 
 Thomson and I, were embracing each other, three fe- 
 males, who were inmates of the house, namely his wife, 
 daughter and a third female, became as if it were mute, 
 and I saw that these persons were also laboring under 
 demoniacal influence, till the time comes for their de- 
 liverance, but till then they must give evidence of the 
 manifestation of Christ to the opposers of the same. 
 Thomson's wife and daughter have also prophetic names 
 indicative of what now has passed, both being called 
 Martha, Elizabeth; Martha having been twice under the 
 necessity, namely as mother and daughter to make their 
 appearance in No. 15 and 22 as evidences of the mani- 
 festation of Christ. But they are in the house of Eliza 
 or Elizseus who, to say so, has reappeared in the person 
 of Thomson, and, besides other signs awaked the dead, 
 who after her resuscitation lived for a time in this house, 
 to which I had to pay my visit. 
 
 In rehearsing this visit, I can mention only yet, some 
 remarkable letters, written by Thomson. He wrote in 
 the letter which I have received, on the 19th of Decem- 
 ber, 1840: 
 
 *• By Divine mercy, and enlighted by Divine light, I 
 wrote to the Emperor of Austria, as well as to the King 
 of Prussia, and to the Queen of England, in order to 
 communicate to them the joyful message, that they also 
 may become children of the first resurrection, and may 
 be found acting as faithful stewards." 
 
 I have not noted down the date of these letters; but 
 
322 
 
 he was driven by the spirit at the same time, to their 
 writing, as I was to the writing of the many letters to 
 Europe, of which I have mentioned already the answer 
 given to the last of them, and shall soon mention the an- 
 swer returned to the first, which Christ the Lord caused 
 to be sent to me somewhat later, as one of the most pal- 
 pable signs of his great manifestation. But then Thom- 
 son wrote, towards the end of January, to the Russian 
 Emperor, and finally, also, to the President of the United 
 States; Providence having, however, since that time, in 
 the lapse of three months, chosen the third President. 
 Thomson demands in this letter, that the President will 
 please to lay this letter before the two houses of Con- 
 gress. I have not copied these letters, which I have 
 read in Thompson's house, and cannot remember whe- 
 ther he appeals in several of them, to the sign, mention- 
 ed in some of his letters, which was seen in the night of 
 the 13th November, 1833. Of this sign he speaks in 
 the letter to the Conference of Preachers at Boston, so 
 often referred to, in the following terms: " I will point 
 to the falling of stars from heaven, on the 13th day of 
 November, in the year 1833, where 1000 and 1000 of 
 1000 have witnessed the same." This sign is otherwise 
 of importance; but here it appears in its connexion, pe- 
 culiarly remarkable, because, when speaking in the third 
 volume, page 839-841, of the appearance of the morning 
 star, on four days, in clear sun-shine, I have also men- 
 tioned, already, this falling of the stars, in the night of 
 the 13th of November, 1833, as a counter-part, but drop- 
 ped the subject, by admonition of the spirit, notwithstand- 
 ing my exact knowledge of its signification. The reader 
 is here reminded, that this four times repeated appearance 
 of the morning star, in clear sun-shine, happening whilst 
 I was celebrating deep mysteries of the heavenly king- 
 dom, in October and November, 1839, is to be distin- 
 guished from the morning star, of the 7th of February, 
 1835, because Christ has caused the star to appear after- 
 wards, four times more, that by it, the first appearance 
 of the same might be confirmed, and the number five 
 redintegrated. 
 
323 
 
 Many persons in the United States have afterwards 
 spoken to rne about this falling of the stars from the fir- 
 mament, and declared that they would never forget that 
 solemn night. For, when already, all people, not order- 
 ed to watch, were asleep, the spectacle began, when it 
 appeared to the eyes, as if, indeed, many thousand stars 
 were falling from heaven, and vanishing on the earth. 
 How far this spectacle extended in America, I do not 
 know; but I heard persons, who had been eye-witnesses 
 of it in various States, mentioning the same without hav- 
 ing been induced to do so by me. It began before mid- 
 night, and lasted during the whole night. The sleepers 
 were roused by the waking, in order to gaze at things, 
 never before witnessed. Thomson says, that penetrated 
 by a holy awe, he had prostrated himself on the floor, 
 crying unto the Lord: u Now, O Lord! Thou givest the 
 sign to the fulfilling of thy prophecies." u Immediately 
 after the tribulation of those days, shall the sun be dark- 
 ened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars 
 shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
 shall be shaken," &c. — Matthew xxiv. 29-31. I cannot 
 enter here, for want of room, into a nearer explanation 
 of these words, having in my three " unbound books" 
 given in different places, parts of this prophecy, and here 
 only the falling of the stars is mentioned, unheard of 
 and unseen before, by all the eye-witnesses, yet not to 
 be compared with the other, being mentioned also in Eu- 
 rope, in the last time by the papers, as an extraordinary 
 case of star shooting. Of all that has been prophesied, 
 in the progress of time until now, signs have been given in 
 nature, and in the exterior of man, as testimonies, that 
 now the Lord appears, to restore order in his moral king- 
 dom, amongst men on earth, and we, who are informed 
 of the connexion between the world of spirits and the 
 physical nature, understand, also, the connexion of these 
 things, and need no further expatiating about them, for 
 which there is no room here, beyond what has been said 
 in diverse places of the three volumes. Between the 13th 
 and 29th of November, the memorable Apostolic number 
 fifteen, is intermediate, and from my three volumes it will 
 28* 
 
324 
 
 be seen, that in the year 1833, great preparations had 
 already taken place for what is now going on. On the 
 29th of November falls the eve of the new ecclesiastical 
 year, according to papal computation, and on the same 
 29th of November, which is my birth-day, and also the 
 day of my arrival in America, most remarkable things 
 have besides occurred in the last years; also, I must still 
 insert here something from a paper, published in York 
 this year, cut out of it and communicated to me by 
 Thomson, yet without date; not having the whole num- 
 ber at hand, I remark that other papers likewise have 
 considered it as very singular, only with this difference, 
 that the connexion of those things was unknown to them, 
 because ignorant of my work. The passage is the fol- 
 lowing. 
 
 " Bad omens. The year which will return power 
 again in the hands of the Federalists, commenced on 
 Friday, which was rough and cheerless. When Mr. 
 Webster delivered his first speech, this winter, in the 
 Senate, he expatiated about the tariff. He was atten- 
 tively listened to, and when he sat down, the golden 
 eagle placed upon the chair of the Vice President, did 
 k>ose hold of the scroll, before in the grasp of its claws, 
 containing the motto: ' E Pluribus Unum.' After this 
 occurrence, the great chandelier fell down, which, manu- 
 factured in Massachusetts, had cost a great deal, intend- 
 ed to illuminate the hall of the Representatives, and de- 
 stroyed by its fall, the empty seats of many members of 
 Congress. On the eastern side of the Capitol stands a 
 female figure, holding in one hand a scroll, with the in- 
 scription: c The Constitution of the United States.' The 
 arm of this statue loosened itself, and fell, with the in- 
 scription, to the feet of it. Lately a dreadful inundation 
 has caused sad devastation in all parts of the country,'' 
 &,c. I can add here no remarks, except that for foreign- 
 ers. Boston is the Capitol of Massachusetts. The sub- 
 ject will become clear after a thorough study of my three 
 volumes, and principally when my explanation of the 
 eagle in the Revelation, as the same has already become 
 bald in America, will have been duly conceived. All 
 
325 
 
 these omens are yet no bad ones, but rather the most 
 joyful auguries, if only Christ, who now visits us in his glo- 
 ry, is received as he ought to be. And even that of 
 which the papers are now full, is not a bad prognostic, 
 and since it serves also, to the illustration of the present 
 manifestation of Christ, at least the following words must 
 be taken from the German paper, " The Old and New 
 World," and inserted in this book, for perpetual memo- 
 ry's sake. 
 
 "DEATH OF THE PRESIDENT OF THE 
 UNITED STATES, WM. H. HARRISON. 
 
 Ci The official report from Washington contains, among 
 others, the following: ' He died in the President's 
 House, in this city, this morning, the 4th of April, in 
 the year of the Lord 1841, thirty minutes before one 
 o'clock, in the morning.' " And the paper says about 
 it, amongst other things, u The departed was the first 
 President who died during his time of service. Five of 
 his predecessors died after having retired to private life: 
 three are still alive. About the merits of the deceased 
 little can be said, he having tilled this station only for 
 thirty days," etc. But the parties may calculate how 
 many millions they had to sacrifice, until one of them 
 has gained the victory. 
 
 According to law, the Vice-President, John Tyler, 
 took his place; and, to judge from his inaugural address, 
 we may hope much good from him. From his " Appeal 
 to the People of the United States," given the 13th of 
 April, I shall extract, for memory's sake, the following 
 passage: 
 
 " When a Christian nation becomes sensible of their 
 having been smitten by a public calamity, it becomes the 
 same to humble themselves under the hand of Divine 
 Providence, to acknowledge God's just government of 
 human affairs, and his goodness shown to us in by-gone 
 days, to recall into our own minds our unworthiness, and 
 to implore his gracious protection. 
 
 "The death of President William Henry Harrison, 
 which followed so early his installation, is a loss pecu- 
 
326 
 
 liarly calculated to be considered as a heavy national 
 calamity, and to fill the minds of all of us with the 
 heartfelt consciousness of the frailty and nothingness of 
 all earthly things, and that we all, considered as forming 
 a body as well as individually, are depending upon our 
 heavenly Father." 
 
 He then recommended Friday, the 14th of May, as a 
 day of fasting and prayer, to be solemnized by such 
 ceremonies as would suit the occasion. 
 
 On the 14th of May we find Chrislianiis, in the Al- 
 manac, who might be compared with the Christiana of 
 my first and second volumes, and give rise to deeper 
 reflections, how, every where, the mystery of the mani- 
 festation of Christ reveals itself. All men, great and 
 less ones, must hit punctually upon all that belongs to 
 the mystery, and the reigning individuals ought to keep 
 in mind the words of the President, and examine their 
 consciences, to find out whether they are Christians or not. 
 As Christians, they will consider themselves as vice- 
 presidents of the highest President, Christ, and rigor- 
 ously investigate what is agreeing with his supreme will, 
 in order to fulfil this will; since they have to give the 
 more heavy account, the greater were the duties imposed 
 upon them — and wo to them if they will not accept his 
 present manifestation with the most sincere thanks! The. 
 President died in the beginning of the Palm-Sunday, 
 which had to fall, in this year, on the mystic number, four. 
 The Palm-Sunday was till now the prophecy of the victory 
 of Christ over his enemies; and he has appeared amongst 
 us that he will solemnize his certain victory over his 
 antagonists, whether they subject themselves to him or 
 not. If they submit, they are happy: if not, he will 
 destroy them, he being the Lord of our life. 
 
 And what should prevent them from subjecting them- 
 selves to him? Have I, perhaps, not adduced enough of 
 signs of his present manifestation? I saw in the letter of 
 Thomson to emperors and kings, that he had made 
 therein no mention of me and my explanation of the 
 manifestation of Christ, and I knew that this was in ac- 
 cordance with the will of Christ, for Thomson steps forth 
 
327 
 
 as a witness called by Christ, and confirmed by signs: 
 but in this large letter it has been first disclosed that the 
 testimony of Thomson, together with that of Dorathea 
 Beyer is of great importance, she having even pre- 
 dicted, that the cause would be first understood from this 
 large letter, which now has grown into a rather volumi- 
 nous book. But how many books I must write, if I 
 would further explain the signs of the present manifes- 
 tation of the Lord, has before, in diverse places of this 
 book, been alluded to. 
 
 I shall, consequently, in order to warn the rulers 
 against false prophets, adduce only one more great sign, 
 connected with many others of which the document has 
 been handed to me but the day before yesterday, the 
 19th of April, 1841, the birth-day of the Emperor of 
 Austria, and I this day only, the 21st of April, can find 
 time to give to the potentates most important disclosures. 
 The 21st of April was, in the year 1838, the seventh 
 day of the Easterly week, in which the most astonishing 
 mysteries have been performed: and at the close of these 
 mysteries, I was in the society of the heavenly host, 
 when standing opposite to the Lion Theatre, and that 
 took place, which has been explained in Vol. II. page 
 465 — 472, when the Spirit of the Lord said to me, 
 sC Behold, the lion of the tribe of Judah has prevailed to 
 open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.' 7 
 Rev. iii. 5. And instantly I was in the Spirit, and 
 heavenly hosts were present, and announced, " Alleluja! 
 Salvation, and glory, and honor, and power unto the 
 Lord our God ! For true and righteous are his judgments : 
 for he has judged the great whore which did corrupt the 
 earth with her fornication," etc. Rev. xix. lsqq. See 
 Vol. II. page 467, sqq. 
 
 How is it possible, that now, when I had adduced in 
 three volumes, on 1966 pages, a long chain of signs and 
 prophecies, for a testimony that Christ has appeared to 
 us, and when I had disclosed the sealed book of Revela- 
 tion in his name and by his Spirit; when, in these three 
 volumes, constant proofs occur that the heavenly host 
 (Rev. xix.) are on my side to guide, not only me in 
 
328 
 
 every thing belonging to the great mystery, but also 
 those whom the Lord has given to me as a support; and 
 that this host instigates the devils, also, in order to ex- 
 tort from their menials that which serves to me at the 
 manifestation of the Lord as a testimony, and to the na- 
 tions for a great lesson: when I had proved this in 
 three volumes, by a thousand examples, how is it possi- 
 ble, I ask, that a Prince-Bishop, who has received my 
 work, instead of studying the same, submits himself to 
 be instigated by the Apocalyptic dragon and his army, 
 to write, or cause to be written to me, that which will 
 astonish all future generations? Christ the Lord has 
 permitted him to be thus driven, in order to move, by the 
 horrible state of one, many to repentance, who otherwise 
 would die in their sins. When I had written, in No- 
 vember, 1840, to the Princes-Bishops of Laibach, 
 Gurk, St. Andrew, the Imperial Aulic parson, and others, 
 I finally received, after having waited a long time with 
 patience, the assurance of the Lord that I would cer- 
 tainly receive an answer to my letters. I hoped that it 
 would come from an enlightened one. But it did not so 
 please the Lord. For he has no pleasure in the death 
 of the sinner, but that he repent and live: and how could 
 the Bishops repent without becoming informed about the 
 state of their inward man? From the open confession 
 of the sins of one, many will learn their dreadful state. 
 Our witness, Alexander Leimer, to whom the Lord has 
 shown many great mercies, and whom he, by many signs 
 which have been touched at in the third volume, has 
 confirmed as a witness of his manifestation, comes in- 
 deed rarely to see me; but the day before yesterday he 
 visited me in the moment when I had received the most 
 important document, and he read it to me. He said 
 that he came on this account, because the person with 
 whom he is now engaged, did not work yesterday; since 
 yesterday, here in Philadelphia, had been the greatest 
 procession, whereat the black hearse, drawn by eight 
 horses, in memory of the departed Harrison — or rather, 
 of the mysteries connected with this death — was carried 
 about. He gives to me, every morning, (having stood 
 
329 
 
 the night previous with me) after our prayer, a lecture 
 from the Scripture, as contained in the printed little 
 German book, entitled, " Daily Allotments for the Com- 
 munity of the United Bretheren," to whom he belongs. 
 Each of these sections was always very well chosen for 
 the mystery which I was then celebrating. This I remark 
 here, on account of the hodiernal mystery of the document 
 originating with the said Prince-Bishop, with the addi- 
 tion, that in this room only the " allotments for the year 
 1839, printed, 1838, in Bethlehem, by Henry Held, 
 (Hero, a prophetic title, which will disclose itself by and 
 by.) are to be had. The Prince-Bishop thought he 
 would be spared if the writer of the instrument signed 
 it by a fictitious, instead of his own name, without 
 naming the place. The reader will soon be convinced 
 that the whole document has been prompted by hellish 
 spirits, but exactly as they were driven by the heavenly 
 host, that they were not permitted to dictate either more 
 or less than was in accordance with the mystery, so like- 
 wise the fictitious name. He subscribed his name, 
 " Cleophas Tobias." But now, for this day, (the 21st 
 of April) in the same printed little book is selected the 
 section, Luke xxiv. 36 sqq., which Leimer read to me: 
 "And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the 
 midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto 
 you," &c, meaning, when the two who had gone to 
 Emmaus, and of whom one was called Cleophas, (see 
 Luke xxiv. 18,) conversed with the Apostles, Jesus 
 stood in the mid.-t of them. He did not allow me alone 
 to read the document, but there must be one witness 
 more, to form at least the plural number; and when the 
 reading took place Christ was in the midst of us, and 
 disclosed to me immediately, how this document would 
 lead to the peace. But the Apocalyptic dragen had to 
 put it in the mind of the writer that he was Cleophas, as 
 if Christ would accompany him on the road, whilst only 
 devils are his companions. With Cleophas, another one 
 went to Emmaus, whose name is not mentioned in the 
 gospel. The devil has, by his copyist, called the name 
 Tobias, of whom we read that he was accompanied by 
 
330 
 
 the angel Raphael, namely, for the healing of the blind 
 eyes of the Bishops, for which he indicates to him very 
 good remedies. In the writer's case, there was not one 
 but many devils present, who were forced to remind me 
 of the accompanying of the angels, I being indeed not 
 conveyed by only one, but by many, as I trust the reader 
 will have convinced himself already, from this book, and 
 will find a thousand proofs in the three volumes. But 
 also the directory of the United Brethren had to give, in 
 a prophetic spirit, for this day, the 103d Psalm, wherein 
 is said, "Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that excel in 
 strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto 
 the voice of his word," etc. " Bless the Lord, O my 
 soul!" Indeed, to Him all praise is due, as also the 
 most heartfelt thanks for this document, which fills four 
 and a half pages; and the contents of which are of such 
 a weight, that I could find occasion therein to write 
 several volumes, tending towards the healing of the 
 blind eyes of the Bishops. But since they refuse fur- 
 nishing me with money for the printing of my books, I 
 can give to them, likewise, in a few words, an excellent 
 prescription. I must, namely, teach them to take off 
 the wolf's skin: then will the scales, by themselves, fall 
 from their eyes. For this purpose, I will set up to them 
 the Prince-Bishop, Anthony Aloysius Wolf, of Laibach, 
 the capital of my native country, as a great sign and a 
 warning example, as the Spirit of Christ will teach me. 
 
 I shall not contend here, that the letter of Cleophas 
 Tobias is written by this Bishop; though from the hand- 
 writing, and from all the peculiarities of the author dis- 
 tinguishing the letters, I am enabled distinctly to point 
 out the person who has written the same, and in case of 
 emergency, we possess also such an excellent telescope 
 that we can look into all the parts of the globe and find out 
 him whose name it is needful to us to know. But here 
 we have nothing to do with Cleophas Tobias, but accord- 
 ing to the indication of Cleophas Tobias only with An- 
 thony Aloysius Wolf. For Cleophas Tobias reports 
 amongst other things: "Your books sent by you to Triest, 
 were there submitted to the censorship, and acknowledged 
 
331 
 
 as a printed compilation of nonsensical visions, purport- 
 ing to introduce a new religious sect, not to be tolerated 
 in the Austrian States, and not calculated to be further 
 promulgated but to be burnt. Only one copy of your 
 books was sent by special grace to Laibach for in- 
 spection, where the judgment passed upon them in Triest, 
 was declared to be pertectly just." 
 
 Cleophas Tobias presupposes in his views, that he has 
 read my books and fully comprehended their contents, 
 although he has understood them as little as the wolf of 
 the forest could if my books were read to him. The 
 notions expressed in the letter are in no way related to 
 those of Matthew Raunicher, Bishop at Triest, for, not- 
 withstanding that the latter is still involved in great dark- 
 ness, yet may his habitation be called luminous, when 
 compared with that most intense darkness prevailing in yon 
 deep dungeon, wherein the devils keep the writer of the 
 letter in captivity. I think that Matthew Raunicher, 
 Bishop in Triest, who knows me, has declined as well 
 the censorship, relatively to my books, as he did with re- 
 gard to my Latin work, mentioned in my first and second 
 volume. It becomes indeed more and more clear, that 
 he is forsooth willing to serve Christ, yet only so far as 
 compatible with his desire to avoid too heavy collisions 
 with Emperor and Pope. Should this yet be the case, 
 he appears to possess the talent of appeasing his con- 
 science by the assistance of the Casuists. The book 
 mentioned in my first volume, page 77, sqq. serves as a 
 great illustration of Cleophas. When its author had en- 
 treated M. Raunicher, to take the book under his protec- 
 tion that it might pass the censure, he said, that the time 
 for its printing had not yet corne, and he would not inter- 
 fere. In consequence of manifold subsequent experi- 
 ences, how easily a Bishop in Austria can contract to 
 himself the greatest inconveniences, by trying to spread 
 some light, Bishop Raunicher appears to have remained 
 insensible towards all my letters, and to have left to 
 others the censure of my books. Who may now have 
 been appointed to such an important office? I do not 
 know it, but suspect that this business has been confided 
 29 
 
332 
 
 to the Gubernatoial Counsellor in Triest, and Doctor of 
 Divinity, Andrew Gollmeyer, because lie is a special 
 friend to the imperial Aulic parson, Dr. Joseph Pletz, on 
 account of whom I mentioned in the above quoted pas- 
 sage, a book, in order to illustrate by an example the 
 state of the censure in the Austrian Monarchy. The 
 Doctors of Divinity, stamped in Vienna under the 
 present Dr. Pletz, as this is the case with Gollmeyer, 
 are the most miserable creatures in the world who ever 
 came under my notice, if they will not learn to free them- 
 selves from the yoke of slavery by proper studies, and to 
 obey Christ more than men. They are trained like par- 
 rots and watched in order to find out, to whom of them, 
 as the most obedient slave of the Court, the most impor- 
 tant duties could be confided, and they are made Guber- 
 natorial Counsellors, and then, if they persevere in being 
 slaves of the Court, Bishops, &c. Having reason to 
 suspect that Gollmeyer has exercised an influence upon 
 the first judgment over my books, I adduce only the fol- 
 lowing for the illumination of the ways of God. When 
 he was still studying in Vienna, and I had become Pro- 
 fessor of the biblical study at Klagenfurth, I wrote to him, 
 asking that he would send to me the writings cf the Pro- 
 fessors in Vienna about biblical Hermeneutics, &c. He 
 complied with my wish, with the subsequent remark, to 
 send the writings for the use of those who are preparing 
 themselves for the Doctorate, to the Professor of my de- 
 partment in Laibach. I did so, adding a letter in which 
 I expressed my opinion about the value of these writings 
 in a very reserved manner. The Professor mentioned 
 this to Gollmeyer, and the latter expressed himself 
 at the same time, that I was not worthy to unloose the 
 latchet of the shoes of the author of these writings. I 
 found nothing better calculated than these writings to con- 
 firm the inexperienced young men in Vienna in their igno- 
 rance, and 1 have not yet changed my judgment about 
 them. These fellows, when coming from Vienna, are 
 notwithstanding their ignorance in Christian Theology 
 the proudest and most insolent characters, quite unapt to 
 appreciate higher things; they having been trained to be 
 
333 
 
 the slaves of an unchristian Court, placing the substance 
 of Christianity in empty ceremonies. When they then 
 are raised to the dignity of Gubernatorial Counsellors, 
 they become genuine ink-consumers of the Court, caring 
 only about what might please or displease the same. 
 
 Such an ink-consumer may Gollmeyer be, or whosoever 
 has taken up my books as a censor, and after having ob- 
 served, that by the propagation of the same, the hellish 
 machine must be abolished, by which in a short time 
 many millions of men are slaughtered, and thousands of 
 millions of debts are made; the devil put it in his mind 
 that instead of establishing Christian peace on earth, my 
 books should rather be burnt. This may suffice about 
 Triest, as exhortation to true repentance; for Gollmeyer 
 has not only been used as a slave by the Austrian Court, 
 but also been urged by Christ to provide for me when 
 travelling from Europe, via Triest to America, an intro- 
 duction to the right man in Boston, if not directly yet 
 indirectly. On account of this, we have set up Gollmeyer 
 only as a lesser sign. But Anthony Aloysius Wolf must 
 by special grace, because he is Prince Bishop of my 
 native county, be held up to the nations at the manifesta- 
 tion of the Lord, as a great sign on that account, because 
 Cleophas reports to us, that but one copy of my books 
 had been sent "by special grace to Laibach for inspec- 
 tion, where the judgment passed over them at Triest, has 
 been declared to be perfectly just." 
 
 All the notions of Cleophas about my books are per- 
 fectly analogous with the notions of Anthony Aloysius 
 Wolf, as we know him from his youth. We shall of 
 course take off the skin of this Wolf only in some places, 
 that he may gain a view of his interior, and truly 
 repent, for to remove the whole skin would take too much 
 space. He was in his younger days a student of the 
 common stamp, and particularly anxious to please the 
 world. Having absolved Theology, he was still too young 
 to enter into the priestly order, and was admitted to the 
 Episcopal chancery in Laibach, remaining there as ink- 
 consumer, until he came as Gubernatorial Counsellor to 
 Triest, where he acquired by dint of long exercise a 
 
334 
 
 great dexterity in the Chancery-style, which is graciously 
 accepted by the Courts. Finally he was created Bishop 
 of Laibach, and took as such, possession of his Bishopric 
 in the year 1824, when in the sixth year after my 
 ordination as priest, I came under his Episcopal super- 
 intendence. I entered just when he had been made 
 Bishop into the third station of my curacy, namely, in the 
 town of Laak, as the same is called for brevity's sake, 
 although its proper name is Bishop Laak, having once 
 paid certain dues to the Bishop of Freisingen. I was 
 before Wolf had entered into his Episcopal functions, 
 appointed by a decree of the administrator of the Bish- 
 opric as co-operator or auxiliary priest of the parson. 
 But then was the first remarkable action of Bishop Wolf, 
 that he nominated me as Director of the principal school 
 at Laak. This was something new in this town, because 
 until then the town parson and not his co-operator had 
 been Director of the principal school. The Director has 
 to watch that the teachers instruct the pupils well in 
 reading, writing, &,c. Wolf promised me that I should 
 have for the labors of this charge a remuneration of 100 
 florins, adjoined to my co-operator's salary. I suppose 
 that the Apocalyptic dragon had then already a presenti- 
 ment, that I would become most dangerous to him, if I 
 should not remain in the service of Anthony Aloysius 
 Wolf, but the Lord caused these names to be given to 
 him because he was fully calculated now to be set up as 
 a sign to the ecclesiastical representatives of the domin- 
 ion of the beast. From Anthony, originated Antoinette 
 or the Papal Church, who, instead of seeking refuge with 
 Christ, dwells with Anthony and other saints, made by 
 the Pope, and Aloysius was a very young Jesuite, and 
 the Jesuites have sworn to show a blind obedience to the 
 Pope in every point. Wolf has been made Bishop, to 
 the end, that he might suppress every thing which could 
 open the eyes of the Clergymen, and by them, those of the 
 people to their true salvation. He is one of the head men 
 of those of whom Christ says: "Beware of false Proph- 
 ets which come to you in sheeps' clothing, but inwardly 
 they are ravening wolves." Matt. vii. 15. This came to 
 
335 
 
 light soon after his entering into the Episcopal duties by 
 many of his actions, principally by the steps he made 
 for the suppression of the printing of the book, mentioned 
 in my first volume, page 77. The author of the same 
 having been my neighbor, I knew how matters stood and 
 had opportunity of reading the views of these bestial men, 
 and by the very occasion of this book, Wolf's connexion 
 with the imperial parson, Pletz, has been hit by me, both 
 of these men understanding nothing but what is expedient 
 for the maintenance of the Apocalyptic beast. 
 
 From my three volumes the reader will learn, that the 
 Lord has called me miraculously in the year 1825 from 
 my native country into the Benedictine Convent of St. 
 Paul, in the valley of Lavant in Carinthia, that I pre- 
 pared myself for twelve years more in that country, un- 
 til the Lord called me to America, and has finally charg- 
 ed me here to step forth as Apostle in behalf of the 
 abolition of the mad mischief, committed by these wolves. 
 
 For emigrating from my native country into another 
 land, I had, according to the Imperial law T , to receive 
 my dismissal from Wolf. Well knowing that he alone 
 could not be induced to impart the same, I directed, of 
 course, my petition for my dismissal from his diocese to 
 his whole consistory. But Wolf did not consider it ad- 
 visable to lay my solicitation before the whole college, 
 and gave me without delay the refusal, mentioned in 
 vol. i. page 10. Then I was instructed by the Lord to 
 compose a second petition, to be presented to the entire 
 Chapter in such a manner, that Wolf was under the 
 necessity of calling all of them together, and to grant 
 me the dismissal. But Wolf, after having called all of 
 them together, did not then think of his coming under 
 the necessity of dismissing me, but he believed, that by 
 accusing me before the members of the consistory, he 
 would obtain the consent of all of them for my punish- 
 ment instead of my dismissal. He consequently indict- 
 ed me from my petition as arrogant and proud. His 
 menials coincided with his opinion. But there were some 
 truly reverend men in the consistory, who told him, that 
 there was no pride or arrogance in my petition, but only 
 29* 
 
336 
 
 a zeal for the sake of Christ, and that they knew me 
 personally right well as a very humble man. To my 
 sorrow Cleophas has entirely forgotten what has happen- 
 ed already fifteen years ago, and reproaches me again 
 with pride and arrogance! 
 
 After having learned that in the consistory Wolf had 
 become somewhat shy, I went myself to Laibach, and 
 inquired first by his secretary, Praprotnik, from praprot, 
 ferns, used amongst us as litter for beasts; which the 
 reader is invited to keep in mind on account of an event 
 which I shall soon adduce. This fern-man, who con- 
 stantly' prepared a letter for Wolf, in order to flatter him, 
 took a great deal of trouble, to alienate me from my 
 purpose; but found that his endeavors were in vain. I 
 went then to Wolf, and found him greatly out of humor. 
 Not being able to learn from him, whether he would soon 
 comply with my wish or not, I applied to the oldest of 
 the Canons, whose name was Clementini, and made him 
 sensible of the circumstance, that the papal ordinances 
 called Clementines order the Bishop in this case, to give 
 the dismissal, and that he consequently had to remind 
 the Bishop of it, who might be ignorant of these provi- 
 sions. After this my wish was soon fulfilled, and sub- 
 sequently I saw Bishop Wolf only once more and this 
 upon the memorable occasion, when I had to deliver the 
 Primitial sermon to the priestly inauguration of Theodore 
 Stabel, which the reader will perhaps remember, whereat 
 Wolf was not present, but had paid at some previous 
 day a visit to the same monastery, when I felt not dis- 
 posed to conceal myself before him, finding him indeed 
 very tame upon this occasion. But now, since he has 
 overcome the Prophet and Doctor of Divinity, Jacob 
 Supan, of whom remarkable things are mentioned in all 
 my three volumes of "Memorable Events," and I depart- 
 ed for America, Wolf considered himself secure from 
 the iron rod confided to me by Christ, after my having 
 gone so far from him, and believed, as the report of 
 Cleophas has clearly shown to me, that he could rage 
 against me with impunity. 
 
 When my Professor of the biblical study, Dr. Jacob 
 
337 
 
 Supan saw, that finally a wolf was given to our native 
 country for a Bishop to feed the flock, he was scandaliz- 
 ed by it, and found it necessary to watch all the steps of 
 the same, and when at last Wolf made Praprotnik or the 
 fern-man a canon instead of another worthy man, Supan 
 began crying aloud "Wolf will turn all his sheep into 
 wild beasts, he has prepared ferns as a litter, in order to 
 wallow upon the same without shame." The wild beast 
 could not then tolerate any longer the Prophet Supan and 
 endeavored to crush him, but could not come upon him, 
 till Supan was driven by the spirit to preach that on the 
 festival of St. Peter and Paul in the Peter's Church at 
 Laibach, which, although it could not empower Wolf to 
 crush him entirely, yet caused him to be exiled from his 
 native country and ordered to reside in Klagenfurth, 
 where I was Professor. This was, however, not done by 
 the impulse of human wisdom itself, but that Supan might 
 communicate to me immediately before my departure to 
 America every thing which I could use at diverse oc- 
 casions, and especially now, after having received the 
 report by Cleophas concerning the Wolf's-story in Lai- 
 bach. The uncommon rage of Wolf can be conceived, 
 when he learned from Triest, that Supan appears in my 
 work as a Prophet and Wolf as a wild beast, although 
 not quite plainly yet by a prophecy, which we must now 
 illustrate somewhat more, since Cleophas Tobias has re- 
 ported to us, that in Laibach, where Wolf presides in 
 ecclesiastical affairs, the judgment, passed in Triest, that 
 my books were not calculated for further propagation but 
 for being burnt, has been found "perfectly just," as also 
 we hope, the reader has already advanced so much in 
 understanding, that Wolf has indeed become a great 
 sign at the present manifestation of Christ. But I must 
 remark, that the facts, here alluded to, can only become 
 perfectly clear to the reader, when he shall first have 
 studied my three volumes. Perhaps the special grace 
 has come upon Wolf, because the parson of the Imperi- 
 al Court, Dr. Pletz, who appears by Divine guidance in 
 my books as a machine of the Apocalyptic dragon, and 
 has also found Wolf stigmatised therein, has found it 
 
338 
 
 proper to implore this grace from the Emperor for Wolf, 
 that he might blind the Emperor, that the propagation of 
 my books was indeed considered not only by him, but 
 also in Triest and Laibach as most pernicious. Cleo- 
 phas, however, does not mention in reporting to me, 
 that Pletz likewise has censured my books; but this can- 
 not be doubted, since I have sent the first volume by 
 peculiar ways, via Triest, immediately to the Emperor, 
 and the second, via Bremen, directly to Pletz for the 
 especial purpose, because in this very second volume the 
 madness of this worst of the false Prophets of the Em- 
 peror has been peculiarly illustrated. After having ad- 
 duced in vol. ii. page 579-588 some of the worst speci- 
 mens of this false Prophet, I pass on page 588 from Dr. 
 Pletz to other exhibitions of the dragon in the following 
 words: "I must, as in this volume has been mentioned, 
 adduce one more dreadful testimony of.the devil, &c, 
 and this testimony is a letter, dictated from one devil to 
 the Teufelin (female devil), from which I, not finding 
 room for exhibiting and explaining the whole, could only 
 extract and explain some specimens of it on pages 588- 
 596. But the reader must not think, that the Teufelin 
 (she devil) is a fictitious name. It is her true name, and 
 she was, as she confesses herself, tormented day and 
 night by the devil, until she took hold of the pen and 
 wrote to me. But I have been led by the spirit of Christ 
 to introduce some specimens of the products of the devil, 
 brought forth by the Teufelin, immediately after the pro- 
 ductions of the devil by Joseph Pletz, but here, where I 
 take off the skin of Wolf, I have to observe this on that 
 account, because by the work, mentioned in my first vol- 
 ume, page 77, Wolf has entered into the most intimate 
 connexion with Pletz, which was also existing at the 
 exile of Dr. Supan. 
 
 But Wolf stands in my work in still other connexions. 
 In the prophecy, mentioned in my third volume, page 
 827-831, and given by the Woli's-Occurrences, Anthony 
 Aloysius Wolf, Prince Bishop at Laibach, stands in the 
 closest connexion with George Meyer, Prince-Bishop 
 of Gurk, residing in Klagenfurth, and who was my su- 
 
339 
 
 perintendent during my Professorship of the Biblical 
 study at Klagenfurth. I entered my professorship, how- 
 ever, before he became Bishop, he having been before 
 Gubernatorial Counsellor at Laibach. I say on page 
 827, on the 10th of April, in the evening, the printer 
 returned to me the manuscript, with the remark, that the 
 same exceeded seventy-two forms by five sheets. Since 
 I do not wish the book to become larger than was first 
 stipulated with the printer, I make an extract from the 
 prophetical Wolf's-story. For I thought whilst writing 
 my third volume, my manuscript would not amount to so 
 many pages, and, money being wanted, I have been un- 
 der the necessity of giving only extracts of the matter 
 towards the end of the volume, since I prophesied even 
 by the extract. I believed, in writing the prophesy of 
 the Wolf-stories, that the Spirit had given them in gene- 
 ral, for the wolves, who, now, instead of shepherds, are 
 feeding the flock of Christ. But by Cleophas Tobias, I 
 have finally learned that Christ has set up Wolf on that 
 account, as a representative, and for a great sign, because 
 he is the shepherd of the flock in my native country, 
 About this I could more easily write a peculiar work, 
 than explain the case briefly. However, when in Octo- 
 ber, 1840, I began writing the large letter, I thought 
 that the same would not amount, when printed, to 100 
 pages. But whilst beginning on the 21st of April to ex- 
 plain the Wolf's-affair for this book, occasioned by Cleo- 
 phas, I received from the printing office, eighteen pages 
 of the proof-sheets, for correction, (that is three times 
 six pages, in lieu of twenty, which otherwise were deli- 
 vered to me,) amongst which the conclusion of the large 
 letter, as Rossel has received the same through Thom- 
 son and testified the receipt by the " Martha," stands 
 exactly on page 190, because the conclusion as well as 
 the mystery of the number 190, agree best with this 
 Wolf's-affair, and we shall at the close hear, that the 
 angels of the Lord, as it was the case with the former 
 books, watched also, with respect to this book, that the 
 profoundest mysteries are standing on the pages most 
 
340 
 
 appropriate for them, and were set in type in the printing 
 office, on the days most appropriate for them. 
 
 But it has not been remarked without purpose on page 
 827 of the third volume, that the printer has returned 
 to me the manuscript on the 10th of April, 1840, in order 
 to take away still five sheets more from it, for the letter 
 of Cleophas has in all probability, arrived from Europe, 
 at New York on the same day, in the year 1841, from 
 whence the same went on the 12th of April, as the post- 
 mark proves, to Boston, and was sent from thence to me, 
 then in Philadelphia, that the five sheets of paper, re- 
 scinded by me on the 10th of April, 1840, can be illus- 
 trated by it in quite another way. For, with regard to 
 the five sheets in volume third, page 827, on the second 
 line, seventy-two forms are likewise mentioned, of which 
 my third volume, each form containing twelve pages 
 consists, which, taken together, contain the mystery of 
 the number, 856, of Arabian, and that of the number 
 eight of Roman origin. 
 
 The printer in New York, Henry Ludwig, had to ad- 
 vise me to have the third volume printed by making sev- 
 enty-two forms, as the High-Priest. Kaiphas advised the 
 seventy assembled members of the Sanhedrim, that it 
 would be better that Christ should die, than that the peo- 
 ple should perish; Cleophas on the other side, did not 
 belong to the seventy Counsellors of Kaiphas, but to the 
 seventy Disciples of Christ, whilst the menial of Satan, 
 calling himself in the letter, Cleophas, has arrogated to 
 himself the form of a true follower of Christ, but is shown 
 by Christ, through me, His true Apostle, to the nations 
 as a horrible wild wolf. So much for a remembrance, 
 that likewise, as Dorathea Bayer prophesied about the 
 large letter, from which this book originated, I also fore- 
 told on the 10th of April, 1840, in New York, in regard 
 to the seventy-two forms, when I acceded to the printer's 
 advice, and took away five sheets from my manuscript, 
 which would have made about a form, but would have 
 taken away the mystery, which ihe Lord caused to be 
 hidden in the seventy-two forms, the Latin version of the 
 
341 
 
 Scripture, speaking of seventy-two Disciples of Christ, 
 and I making use of these forms against the Latin 
 wolves, but also of the Greek Scriptural text, which I 
 have explained as Professor, and which speaking of sev- 
 enty Disciples, must be resorted to in exegetical labors 
 as to a fundament, that by the number five, we may come 
 to the unity; because after the abolition of the reign of 
 the four beasts, seen by Daniel, the fifth reign, being that 
 of Christ, will include all nations of the earth, and unite 
 them all in Christ. In the seventy-two forms of my third 
 volume, the prophecy concerning the wolves, begins on- 
 ly on the sixty-ninth form, and here even, only on the 
 11th and 12th page, which is the 827th and 828th page 
 of the third volume. But in its continuation; the seven- 
 tieth form begins with page 829, and on this page the 
 Prince-Bishop Wolf associates with Prince-Bishop 
 George Meyer, both belonging together and forming 
 Cleophas Tobias, yet this in such a manner, that every 
 thing which has been prophesied respecting the wolves, on 
 the 11th and 12th page of the sixty- ninth form, or on the 
 827th and 828th page of the third volume, has not only 
 been prophesied in relation to Anthony Aloysius Wolf, 
 Prince-Bishop in Laibach, but also relatively to George 
 Meyer, Prince-Bishop of Gurk, residing in Klagenfurth, 
 in such a manner, that these two Chief-wolves must be set 
 up as Representatives of all wolves, for a great sign of the 
 most glorious manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 on this George or farmer's-day, being the 23d of April, 
 according to the German Almanac, I again find time for 
 the continuation of the Wolves-story, which I began al- 
 ready the day before yesterday. 
 
 I have celebrated in my three unbound books, the 
 memory of my great teacher, Gregory Jereb, meaning 
 watchful partridge, this bird belonging to the most watch- 
 ful and noble animals, when he was still in his mortal 
 tenement, but which he was then about laying down, 
 when I was engaged in noting down the Wolves-story 
 in my manuscript for the third volume. I came to Gre- 
 gory Jereb, as co-operator of the parish St. George in 
 Laas, in the year 1821, remained with him lor three 
 
342 
 
 years, and went then, soon after Wolf had celebrated his 
 solemn entry as Prince-Bishop in Laibach, to Laak, that 
 is Bishop-Laak or Episcopal-lake of Frei Singen, in or- 
 der to sing to the Bishops freely a new song. 
 
 When 1 was the last year with Gregory Jereb at the 
 parish of St. George in Laas, we finally learned the great 
 news, that his Imperial Majesty, Francis, had nomina- 
 ted Wolf, Bishop of Laibach, and Jereb was astonished, 
 how such a wild beast, as he had discovered Wolf to be 
 through many years in Laibach, could have been made 
 a shepherd of our native country. When I then was 
 Professor in Klagenfurth, Christ called Jereb from St. 
 George to Alt-Laak, or into the Old-Lake, of the Bi- 
 shops, in order that he, when I was visiting the men of 
 God in my native country, could accompany me as far as 
 Tarsis, as Prophet Supan used to call our Tarshizh. He 
 told me upon this occasion, in secret conversation, for 
 my information's sake, that which had been done by 
 Wolf to turn the tame sheep into beasts, and I informed 
 him on my part, that the Prince-Bishop, to whom on this 
 day, as to the Right Reverend and Gracious Prince-Bi- 
 shop in grand Gala, the gratulations are offered, then 
 my Superior Inspector, George Meyer, was an equally 
 wild beast. My third volume consists of seventy-two 
 forms, each of which contains twelve pages, and the 
 seventy-two Disciples occur commonly in the round 
 number of seventy, and the devils wanted to conceal the 
 Princes-Bishops or to express it more plainly to their 
 greater shame, Princes-Overseers, behind the two very 
 last of the seventy Disciples; but the spirit tells me; be- 
 hold, they stand only in the sixty-ninth and seventieth 
 form, of my Disciples, whom the devil, under the names 
 of Cleophas and Tobias had to place before thee, and 
 explain to the nations the prophecy about the wolves. 
 
 I mention in the third volume, page 8£7, amongst 
 other prophecies of the Wolves-stories, (but of which, 
 from want of space, I can here only take a few, and illus- 
 trate them somewhat;) " Then the Wolves-story has been 
 continued until a German by the name of Michael (mean- 
 ing: Who is like God?) Wolf, was to be my room-mate 
 
343 
 
 in the seminary for priests." In my third volume it has 
 been shown, that from my childhood unto this hour, the 
 most important events of my life have taken place, as 
 prophecies of the present manifestation of Christ, and, 
 so likewise this when during the time of my studies, I 
 was received into the seminary for priests, wherein two 
 students were lodged in one room, and to me the German 
 Michael (who is like God?) Wolf, was given as room- 
 mate. Michael Wolf was not my fellow-student before 
 my philosophical studies commenced. He had studied 
 in the Gymnasium at Grsetz, and came then to Lublena 
 (the beloved), from which the Germans formed Laibach, 
 where I studied. He came at the same time when the 
 then Gubernatorial clerk at the Episcopal Chancery, 
 Wolf, was made an Imperial clerk at Triest Triest is 
 made from our Terst, and terst means the reed given to 
 Christ as sceptre before his crucifixion. The present 
 Imperial clerk at Triest, Golmeyer, that is <c bald Meyer" 
 or steward, and his mediate predecessor, Wolf, in Terst, 
 as witnesses of the sceptre of Christ, with their appen- 
 dage Pletz, (but this one commanding in Vienna) believed 
 that Christ now in his exalted state, would likewise take 
 the reed for a sceptre, as he did at his crucifixion; they 
 being ignorant of the fact, that at his present manifesta- 
 tion he promises the iron rod even to his servants, to 
 strike with it all the stubborn ones. The venerable Rak, 
 that means lobster, commenced to clean Michael Wolf, 
 when the same had become my fellow-student, and to 
 teach him that he like a lobster, had to learn to go back- 
 wards, if he would get rid of his wolf's skin. Michael 
 Wolf was anxious of getting rid of this horrible skin, and 
 requested our venerable Director, Matth. Raunicher, 
 who is now Bishop at the reed, but, as I hope, did not 
 participate in the wickedness committed in the censure 
 of my books, to give him to me. as room-mate in the sem- 
 inary for priests, because nobody else than I, could do 
 the butcher's service, by taking his wolf's skin off. I 
 used to call him familiarly " Michael," and taught him 
 as the lobster had done, that he had to mo* e backward, 
 in order to lose the horrible wolfs shape. But there was 
 30 
 
344 
 
 a cruel conspiracy raised against him, and it was finally 
 left to my judgment whether he should be expelled from 
 the seminary, that he might noi tear the sheep there, or 
 permitted to remain. Matthew Raunicher (from whom I 
 at least confidently expect, that he, after having read the 
 Wolves-st6ries in this volume, will perform what his two 
 names indicate, and should others be beforehand with him 
 respecting the Emperor, will go to convert Rome) came 
 into my room, in order to ask me what should be done 
 with Wolf. At that moment the glorified friend of my 
 youth, Matthias Zhop, about whose appearance I have 
 disclosed great things in the three volumes, was with me, 
 and he began to intercede in behalf of Wolfs retention. 
 I co-incided with him and Wolf was kept in the semi- 
 nary. But it happened some time afterwards, that in the 
 night I began horribly to cry: " Michael! Michael! Mi- 
 chael!" This was the name of my grand-father also, 
 and I have disclosed in my third volume, mysteries con- 
 cerning the contest of Michael and his host, and the 
 dragon, Rev. xii. 7, which had been concealed to past 
 ages. Michael Wolf was awakened by my cries, and 
 cried: " Andrew, what is the matter?" I replied: "Rob- 
 bers are in the chamber. " He asked me: " Where are 
 they? My answer was: "See'st thou not that they have 
 already taken away from me every thing, even my 
 breeches ?" He sprang upon his feet, knocked against 
 the wall and cried: "Help! help!" The next fellow- 
 students called on others, and a number of the inmates 
 were shortly assembled. Then the Lord at length took 
 away the vision which now is fulfilling; I not having 
 either before or afterwards disturbed any body in his 
 sleep. I could at that time not see so far into futurity, 
 that the Lord caused this strange spectacle to be exhi- 
 bited for a prophecy of what is now going on, but I told 
 only to Michael Wolf and to the rest, that we must 
 be perfectly converted to the Lord, that we might not 
 one day fall in the hands of the robbers. But I am 
 afraid that VVolf when he had returned from me again 
 into the corrupt world, has become once more the old 
 wolf. 
 
345 
 
 As in the document, to the explanation of which, I 
 prepared the reader, two wolves are concealed under 
 the names of Cleophas, Tobias, whom we take for two 
 different persons, so since Wolf and Meyer have become 
 Gubernatorial Counsellors, the former of Triest, the lat- 
 ter of Laibach, in order to be promoted by these very 
 strange ways to bishoprics, had I likewise two fellow- 
 students by the name of Wolf, of whom yet only my room 
 mate Michael, bears the German name Wolf, whilst the 
 other is called in the Illyrian, Vouk, meaning wolf, and 
 this latter Illyrian Wolf, was my fellow-student ever since 
 the time 1 came from the town of Stein, into the school 
 at Laibach. 
 
 I have in vol. iii. page 187 — 194, disclosed some mys- 
 teries, which the Lord, in the year 1814, caused to be 
 concealed in the catalogue as prophecies, in which I 
 appear amongst the students of the Gymnasium, on the 
 first page, in respect to the common branches of instruc- 
 tion, in the second class of humanity or sixth of the 
 Gymnasium as the second with preference, and on the last 
 page, as the first in the Italian language. On the first 
 page, the glorified friend of my youth, Matthias Zhop, 
 had been preferred to me. I have disclosed in my three 
 volumes in regard to the wonderful appearance ofthis 
 friend of my youth, that all nations will see that Christ 
 has set him up as a sign. But there are also various 
 prophecies which the Lord gave to him. He but rarely 
 visited me in my lodgings, since we had frequent oc- 
 casions of meeting in the Lyceal Library, and I do not 
 remember that he had ever paid me a visit in the semi- 
 nary, except when the question respecting Wolfs reten- 
 tion or dismissal was debated, and I know that the Lord 
 caused him at that time, to come for the illustration of 
 the Wolves-story, for he has reminded me several times 
 by an especial impulse of the spirit, that in my name and 
 his something peculiar would lie concealed, if we would 
 write our names backwards. I was indeed ignorant 
 (though I have already unfolded many mysteries of my 
 name in the second and third volume) until I received 
 the document of Cleophas Tobias, of what might be con- 
 
346 
 
 tained in my name when written backwards. Now for 
 the first time Rak, that is, Lobster, who is also a repre- 
 sentative ot those whose ornaments are of the red color, 
 reminds me how Zhop and Smolnikar, by reading them 
 reversedly, prophesy indeed; other prophesies of these 
 two names having been explained in the previous volumes. 
 Respecting Zhop, we mu>t indeed, in order to make it 
 prophesy, transpose the third and fourth letter. This 
 furnishes again a new prophecy, but to explain which, 
 would be here too circumstantial. But Pozh, means 
 "strike," and then follows Rakinloms, or "Rak in lorn 
 se," that is: the lobster, and it breaks. The red decor- 
 ated wolves will not become tame till I must seek also 
 through the rak, or lobster, the remedy for these beasts. 
 
 In my third volume, page 193, where the question is 
 about the mysteries of the catalogue, I having had but 
 once occasion to appear in print together with my fellow 
 students, by Napoleon's interference, it is said: "But 
 a peculiar mystery furnishes us c Vouk Vincenz, in En- 
 glish, Wolf the Conqeror;' because he conquered indeed 
 in the desert, and occupied the place which did not belong 
 to him; for he stands in the 4 L 2d, or last place of the names 
 in alphabetical order, the place, which by right, ought to 
 hav^ been occupied by Zhuden Paul, that is, the won- 
 derful Paul whose name fills the 39th place." Brethren, 
 this is a very deep prophecy, which can be only under- 
 stood when my three books are studied, and the events of 
 the things of the next year, 1842, shall be known. I 
 wrote as the spirit has unfolded the subject to me, on the 
 quoted page, in general about the wolves, of whom I had 
 an Illyrian Vouk and a German Wolf, as fellow-students. 
 But in Cleophas Tobias, we have the bishop of my native 
 country and the bishop of the neighboring land, under 
 whom I was Professor during the last ten years before 
 my call to America, as chief representatives of the wolves, 
 yet so that we must especially strike Anthony Aloysius 
 Wolf, because he is the bishop of my native country. 
 
 In my Illyrian home a German is rarely admitted into 
 the Seminary for priests. But for the illustration of the 
 document of the false Cleophas the German Wolf with 
 
347 
 
 the Christian name, most appropriate for it, had to come 
 not only into the Seminary, but to become my room- 
 mate, because Christ has determined to set up Wolf as 
 a great sign at this present manifestation. Who is like 
 God? Wolf. Wolf has placed himself, according to the 
 testimony of the document of Cleophas in the place of 
 God, and has not only, before, exiled the Prophet of 
 God, Doctor Jacob Supan from the country, but now also, 
 as we shall hear, calumniated the Apostle of God in a 
 horrible manner. He is, as his name already indicates, 
 of German descent, born in Idria, which is related to 
 Hydra, the many headed serpent, where the Germans 
 dig for Mercury, and the Lord has by the name of my 
 room-mate, in the first year of my stay in the Seminary 
 caused his wickedness to be prophesied. 
 
 In the third volume, page 827, it is further said: 
 11 Then have I, namely, after having shared our room 
 with Michael Wolf; endeavored to keep off the wolves 
 from the flock of Christ, and came at length to the good 
 Shepherd, Gregory Jereb at Laas, whom I assisted as 
 much as I could in driving the wolves away. But in 
 Schneeberg (snow-mountain) below the Alps the counts 
 and their bailiffs are real wolves, but we had also in the 
 great forest, extending from Turkey over Krain, many 
 wolves, which frequently over-ran the fields, and the 
 prophetic history begins again, where the peasants pur- 
 sued the wolf at the parsonage over the fields in a deep 
 snow, when the nearest reached him at the fence, and 
 took hold of his ears, whereupon, his fellow-peasants 
 having come to his assistance, they first tied the beast's 
 horrible mouth and carried it alive into the Schneeberg 
 domain." This is the account of a true occurrence, 
 which the Lord caused to take place as a prophecy. 
 When I came to Gregory Jereb as an assistant in the 
 curacy, the forest beginning near the parsonage, he told 
 me immediately this incident, which had happened in the 
 winter before my arrival, and the spirit reminds me, 
 whilst writing for my third volume, that it was propheti- 
 cal and was to be recorded. For when the peasants savr 
 the wolf running through the deep snow over the fields 
 30* 
 
348 
 
 they not having guns at hand, ran after him, and when he 
 was about leaping over the next fence, he remained 
 sticking in the deep snow, and the nearest peasant took 
 hold of his ears. But the wild beast opened its wide 
 throat as tar as possible, and endeavored to bite the pea- 
 sant. The man cried for the speediest assistance, and 
 when help was at hand the helpers were about to bind 
 first the wolfs feet, but he who had seized the wolf's ears 
 cried they should not tie first the wolf's feet but his mouth, 
 and when first this and then the firm tieing of the feet 
 was done, he was carried by means of a pole near the 
 parsonage, and when my departed friend G. Jereb saw 
 this, he asked the carriers, where they had shot the 
 wolf? They answering, that the same was not dead 
 but alive, he would not believe them, till he became con- 
 vinced of it by ocular inspection. We have indeed 
 bound the power of the wolf, as well as we could; but we 
 could not kill him before Christ has appeared unto us. 
 Now, at last has Christ at his manifestation prepared the 
 rope for his Apostle, that he may lay it round the wolf's 
 neck, and strangle him. 
 
 I have amidst the one hundred and thirty-four wit- 
 nesses of the foundation ot God's Kingdom on earth in 
 the first volume, page 213, also one Halstrick Bernard 
 and one Halstrick Joseph. But this way of spelling is 
 not the ritrht one, their names being Halsstrick (Neck- 
 rope). Halsstrick Joseph was during my last stay in 
 Boston my next neighbor, and his brother Halsstrick 
 Bernard is also among those who had their eyes open at 
 the manifestation of Christ. When I had written the 
 letters to the Princes-Bishops Wolf and Meyer, and 
 the Lord disclosed to me, that he by these letters will 
 have his judgments executed, he has also determined, 
 that the two Halsstricks should perform a mystery. I 
 told them consequently, that they would have to take 
 their ropes in their hands and each of them would have 
 to bind the neck of one of these beasts, and the Lord 
 wou'd then show me in what manner I would have to 
 strangle them. They ask< d me, how this was to be done? 
 and 1 answered them: Each of you will write the direc- 
 
349 
 
 tion of one of these letters, and for confirmation's sake you 
 will seal them. 
 
 This being done, the Lord confirmed on the last Eas- 
 ter Sunday, that it was done as a prophecy, as can be 
 seen from the following passage of a letter of Matthew 
 Ludvvig, directed to me: 
 
 "Boston, Easter-Sunday, 1841. — Brother in Christ ! 
 The day of the Lord is far spent, and we had assembled 
 on the same, at Bernard Halsstrick's, although former- 
 ly we used to convene at my brother's. But this day 
 his wife and son are sick. Therefore we assembled at 
 the other place and offered up our prayers there, according 
 to the rule, which thou hast sent us for that day, together 
 with the printed sheet, which gave us joy, that the Lord 
 has appeared unto us more perceptibly, and, as we hope 
 he will appear soon also to others, that they may see him, 
 as we see him. . . We put our trust in the Lord, that he 
 will fulfil his promise; placing all our hope in Him, and 
 endeavoring lo do His will." &c. 
 
 Thus writes an enlightened carpenter, whom I set up 
 to the Bishops as a pattern, as I have put up Dr. M. 
 Kling for an example to the Prelate and Dr. Pletz. My 
 associates are all Prophets, and by each of them the 
 Lord has performed great things, and, without my re- 
 quest the spirit impels them to write to me that which I 
 use as mystery in explaining the mysteries of the heaven- 
 ly kingdom. I kept my Sundays' meetings in a Baptist 
 meeting-house, yet not in the same saloon with them, but 
 in another one. This lasted until the beginning of the 
 past winter, when I perceived from a hint given to me, 
 that they had been deceived by the adversaries of the 
 sake of Christ and were desirous that I might collect my 
 people elsewhere. I made it then known without delay, 
 that they had to assemble on the next Sunday in my 
 dwelling. Before I departed I gave them the neces- 
 sary direction about what should be performed in the 
 Sunday's meetings during my absence. They met at 
 Joseph Ludwig's. For the Easter Sunday I transmitted 
 them by letter every thing which was to be observed, 
 wishing to be particularly with them in the spirit in their 
 
350 
 
 midst, to impart to them invisibly the celestial Manna, 
 and to fill them with the spirit of Christ. I transmitted 
 to them also for their consolation the proof sheet relating 
 to the resuscitation of Dorathea, and Christ intended to 
 show it peculiarly clearly, that I was on Easter Sunday 
 indeed in the midst of my flock, in order to feed them 
 invisibly with his supper and to fill them with his spirit. 
 It has been shown as already remarked in this book in 
 my three volumes by many examples, that the Lord now 
 restores health, and now takes the same away, exactly 
 as it is suitable to the mystery. On Easter-Sunday it 
 would not have been in accordance with it that my flock 
 should have assembled at Joseph Ludwig's. They must 
 in the mystery be gathered round me. This he showed 
 them by making the woman with the child sick-, and pre- 
 cluded to them that place of meeting, giving it at the 
 same time in their mind, that they should assemble at 
 Bernard Halsstrick's, and this man am I in this mystery, 
 for under the name Bernard, as I have shown in my 
 second volume, has Pope Leo XII. prophesied about me, 
 that I am a father of the church or Apostle of- Christ, 
 and Halsstrick (neck-rope) has given me the rope for the 
 strangling of the wolf, that the beast might die and Wolf 
 rise up in Christ as a new man. I was in the meeting, 
 since only that which I have transmitted from here to 
 Boston, as emanating from my pen for the congregation 
 has been transacted there, and my flock sent me, together 
 with the letter of Cleophas Tobias, the letter from which 
 I have extracted the testimony, that such was the state 
 of things. But why I must bind the rope round the 
 wolves' necks, and must strangle them, is shown by the 
 following prophetic Wolves-stories: 
 
 The occurrence mentioned in the third volume, page 
 828, following after the gagging of the wolf's godless 
 mouth, has been only hinted at and must be accomplished 
 here. On a winter-day amidst a heavy shower of snow, 
 I went from Laas toward Lase, meaning desert places, 
 having been called to visit a very sick person, through a 
 forest of four English miles' breadth. Two men prece- 
 ded me, whom I followed upon my little horse. In the 
 
351 
 
 midst of the forest two wolves were running across the 
 way before our eyes. It was towards evening when I 
 left the sick man's house for my home. The men ac- 
 companied me likewise homewards through the forest, 
 and when we had reached the field, when I had one more 
 English mile over the field, woods being near to my home; 
 I dismissed the men, although twilight had come on. 
 When already at some distance from them, I saw a wolf 
 standing on the side of the way, which I took for the dog 
 kept at the church on the neighboring "Kreuzberge,"* 
 (Cross-mountain) as a watch. He looked fixedly and 
 wildly at me. My horse did not shy, and having passed 
 the wolf, the same crossed the way behind my back. The 
 next day came again two men from the same place, and 
 said that the sick person had recovered immediately after 
 my departure, but that directly afterwards another one had 
 fallen dangerously sick. I went consequently to him and 
 when we reached the spot where the wolf had looked at 
 me, and then had crossed the way behind my back, the 
 men stood still, wondering, when they saw that the woh 
 on this place crossed the way towards the town of Laas. 
 I said that this was not a wolf, but the dog of the Cross- 
 mountain, but they convinced me by the track that it was 
 indeed a w r olf. The dangerously sick person recovered 
 immediately after my having refreshed him with heavenly 
 things, and I see now that this also was a prophecy. If 
 the watchmen of the Cross-mountain had done their duty, 
 the mountain would have already centuries ago covered 
 the whole earth. But since they were tearing wolves 
 instead of watchmen, the stone had to separate itself from 
 the mountain, in order to hit the image of Nebucadnezzar 
 on the toes. About that, such disclosures have been 
 given in my third volume, as will astonish all future 
 generations. But that this wolf's story was likewise a 
 prophecy, can be seen from the connexion of the same 
 with the remaining, amongst which the following, briefly 
 mentioned in volume third, page 828, is the most remark- 
 able. From the 12th to the 13th of June, (whether of 
 the same year, in which Anthony Wolf was made Bishop 
 of Laibach, or of the preceding can be easily ascertained 
 
352 
 
 at the place) in the night a heavy snow fell in Laas, and 
 I had to perform in the morning a sacerdotal function in 
 Laas, on the road to which place the former wolves stories 
 had happened. I expected the people would be mindful 
 of shaking and cutting off the branches of the trees which 
 were covered with snow, unprecedented in the memory 
 on that day in that neighborhood, thus rendering my way 
 passable on horseback. But in approaching the wood, 
 the way was perfectly obstructed to me by the branches 
 hanging down under their snowy burden to the very 
 ground. I dismounted, took a club and knocked the 
 snow down from the branches whilst leading my palfrey. 
 When this path-making had rendered me already tired, 
 a strange man came towards me, who had worked his 
 way in the same manner. By him my labor was some- 
 what alleviated. But my palfrey could not follow me 
 everywhere, when I could have advanced alone. When I 
 arrived at Lase and questioned my people there, why 
 they had been careless in making way, they were all 
 wondering how they could have forgotten this, and would 
 immediately go to open the way, that at least at my return 
 I might ride with ease. I told them that this would now 
 be unnecessary, since the snow, as soon as the sun rises 
 somewhat higher, must in summer melt very soon. They 
 would not, however, be restrained by my argument but 
 cleared the way considerably, whilst I was performing my 
 functions. When I was returning from my duty, it came 
 in my mind to ascend the Cross-mountain and go to An- 
 thony Mlakar, who is really what his name indicates, 
 one who dwells in the stinking pool. He was on the 
 Cross-mountain only for tearing down, not for raising up, 
 yet we had to tolerate him, because the Bishop wished 
 him to be there. I went to him on that day, because he 
 received visits of many clergymen on that day, from 
 whom I desired to receive some necessary information. 
 It was his name's day like that of Anthony Wolf, who 
 by his censure of my books, places as many obstacles in 
 the way of the cause of Christ, as on his name's day the 
 Lord had caused to be prophesied by the fall of the snow. 
 I yet pressed through with my palfrey, and then the pea- 
 
353 
 
 sants with whom we celebrate to-day, the George's or 
 farmer's day, prepared the way with great joy. But 
 Wolf has, after the removal of Gregory Jereb by a mad 
 appointment bestialized Laas, and he has even now not 
 given room for his conversion by the warning of Rossel 
 in the "Martha," the catching of whom by the Lord, I 
 had written to him. For this reason I must prepare him 
 through one more stinking Wolf's-story before I shall 
 show him how he has put himself in the place of God. 
 
 In the far extended curacy Laas, there is not only 
 Anthony, whom Wolf will bring in the place of Christ, 
 in the desert region of Lase, but there is also the church 
 of the Apostle Andrew, situated on the highest top of the 
 neighboring mountains. As I was paying once a visit to 
 my predecessor in the Apostleship upon my palfrey, a 
 wolf was near the church passing by me in full rage. I 
 mentioned then the case in the next village below the 
 church, and the inhabitants told me that there had been 
 danger in it, it probably not having been the male, but 
 the she wolf which was hunted nfter, but could not be 
 slain, yet that her four whelps had been caught alive, 
 which would be carried to Schneeberg. They were 
 shown to me in a tub, where they wallowed on the litter 
 in the dirt. But there arose a dreadful stench from them, 
 which was insupportable, and I remember now, that the 
 four whelps serve for an illustration of the case, and I 
 have mentioned in the third volume the Wolves stories, 
 with the Prince-Bishop Wolf, and Prince-Bishop Meyer 
 for the illustration of the stench, which emanated from 
 the document of his Excellency, the Burgomaster, Fred- 
 erick de Meyer, when I began anatomizing the same. 
 But how much more stinks the document of the false 
 Cleophas Tobias, we will observe shortly by extracting 
 but a few passages from the same. It begins: 
 
 <( Unhappy and miserxble Mr. Smolnikar! How 
 much have we been undeceived respecting our joyful 
 hopes, entertained by us at your departure to America, 
 for the beneficial spreading of the only true Christian 
 Catholic church amongst the heal hen and the heterodox by 
 the news which reached us from time to time from that 
 
354 
 
 part of the globe, by which we learn to our no little con- 
 cern, that the prophecy contained in Tim. n. iv 3 — 4, has 
 been fulfilled with you in a high degree! Would it not 
 have been better for you and for many other men> if on 
 your long voyage you had become food for the fishes?" 
 
 Am I to be called unhappy, when Christ shows con- 
 stantly, that he is with me, and when his heavenly host 
 perform such great things for the confirmation of the 
 Apostleship confided to me by him, as we now hear con- 
 cerning the Wolves' story? Are not on the contrary all 
 Emperors, Kings, Bishops and nations to be called most 
 miserable and unhappy, if they do not follow Christ as 
 closely as I follow him? Thou godless beast, thou raiscst 
 thyself above Christ Jesus, and callest that church the only 
 true one, which abounds in horrible distortions of his doc- 
 trine, and in abuses of every description, and about which 
 Christ has shown to you in the fulfilling of the times by an 
 extremely long chain of signs and prophecies, that you 
 must turn yourself to Christ from the stinking wolf's excre- 
 ments with all your heart, if you desire to be saved? You 
 beastly minded men, your hopes were indeed great when 
 you expected that I would fight for your Pope instead of 
 for Christ, although Christ has shown in my three volumes 
 in every possible manner what your Pope is. But such 
 bestial men as you are, calumniate me, instead of study- 
 ing my books with an upright heart, to learn the truth 
 and to be saved, and wish that whilst Christ has sent me for 
 the deliverance of his church, after the same had been 
 bestialized by them, I might have become a food for the 
 fishes on my long maritime voyage. You are the most 
 godless amongst all godless men! You hint in your letter 
 in various ways at your having read my books, and still 
 I find in your whole letter not the smallest trace of it, 
 or you have read them with as much understanding as 
 the wild beasts possess, of which 1 have permitted some 
 prophesying instances for a preparation. How else could 
 you have uttered the wish to be given as food to the 
 fishes, if you were not the most godless amongst all men! 
 Did not the most amazing wonders happen also on my 
 voyage over the Adriatic, the Mediterranean and the 
 
355 
 
 Atlantic seas, for the confirmation of my calling? Did 
 we not perform two-thirds of our voyage in a season 
 usually unfavorable to vessels, passing over theset hree 
 seas from Europe to America, with such a rapidity, that 
 the captain assured us (he having made before several 
 trips from Triest to America) that certainly in the space 
 of twenty years no ship had performed this trip in as 
 short a time, and enjoying such agreeable weather? Has 
 not the third part though destined to the celebration of 
 peculiar mysteries been peculiarly successful? Has not 
 Christ, giving ear to my prayers instantly appeased at 
 different times the contending winds and waves, and 
 granted us in a moment the best wind? Has he not pre- 
 served not only me during the whole voyage fresh and 
 healthy, but delivered those also wonderfully, who with- 
 out an Apostle would have become a prey to the shark? 
 Must this shark not quit the helmsman, whose leg was 
 already in its reach, and had still to stay until it had re- 
 ceived three large balls in the head, when it sank in- 
 stantly in the deepest depth of the sea? For the renewal 
 of the promise given to me of catching men, have they 
 not drawn living men from the sea instead of fish? Did 
 not flying fishes come to our ship to refresh me? Have 
 not a number of prophecies been given by many a phe- 
 nomenon on the sea for the confirmation of the promise, 
 that Christ who has appeared unto me is with me? Has 
 not all this been explained in my three volumes? And 
 Wolf desires to be like God, and to see me cast to the 
 fishes as their food, whilst Christ has numbered days and 
 hours, when I had to depart from Triest, and when to 
 appear at Boston, and has given on the voyage constant 
 signs showing that He is with me, and that the heavenly 
 host were my companions on the ocean! 
 
 But listen ye, how a wolf, desirous of turning all into 
 beasts, distorts the Scripture, by appplying the words of 
 the second epistle of the Apostle Paul, to Timothy, 
 chapter iv. v. 3 — 4, unto me: " For the time will come 
 when they will not endure sound doctrine, but after their 
 own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having 
 itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from 
 31 
 
356 
 
 the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." I could 
 write a large volume for the mere purpose of demon- 
 strating how this prophecy is going to be fulfilled with 
 the Princes-Bishops, Wolf, Meyer, and such like instru- 
 ments of the men the most ignorant in the religion of 
 Christ, called Emperor and Pope, the former seeking 
 nothing else but what is pleasing to those men, they 
 gaining by it the most splendid palaces in the cities and 
 chateaux in the country, besides fifteen or eighteen 
 thousand florins of annual revenues, wherewith, in these 
 countries, much more can be gotten than here in Phila- 
 delphia, for the like sum of dollars. They are, moreover, 
 in their sphere, gods, and as they keep alive such a 
 veneration of the Emperor and the Pope as is only due 
 to Christ, they enjoy from them the privilege of sup- 
 pressing all those who do not approve of their follies. 
 But in order to show what fables these men try to press 
 upon others, under the mask of Christianity, by menacing 
 them with hell and damnation, I shall adduce some 
 specimens from the document, after having first permitted 
 a few others, since the introduction and illustration of 
 the whole would take too much space, and the reader 
 can easily form a conclusion from one part in respect to 
 the rest. Cleophas says, amongst other things, that I 
 asserted " that the devil reminded me of what I had al- 
 ready forgotten." He has conceived this in the same 
 manner in which he conceived every thing else in my 
 books. It is a scrawl dictated to him by the devil, by 
 which I am reminded of so much, that I wou'd have to 
 write many volumes to explain every thing. It is thus 
 that the devil reminds me by his servants, that I say 
 many things which otherwise I would not have mentioned. 
 I would never have remembered the wolf's story, com- 
 memorated in these sheets, had the devil not been forced 
 to dictate this letter to his servant Cleophas. I myself 
 am never reminded by ihe devil, but by the Spirit of 
 Christ and by the heavenly host on white horses, (Rev. 
 xix. 14); but, although I have quoted so many evidences 
 of this truth in my three volumes, Satan sti 1 is angry 
 about it in the letter of Cleophas, such a truth being 
 
357 
 
 insupportable to him, he being often forced by this host 
 to dictate to his servants that, the knowledge of which is 
 necessary for me. For by themselves they could not 
 possibly be so insane as to deliver to me that by which 
 their shameful actions are exposed before the whole 
 world. But this is exactly Christ's will: because they 
 would otherwise not be able to acquire a self-knowledge, 
 and to come to repentance. But the following words of 
 Satan's menial deserve a more special illustration. 
 
 C( What shall we say of the incessant talking of your 
 pretended wonders and prophecies, which are nothing 
 else but natural phenomena and events? Did you forget 
 the true characteristics of extraordinary wonders and 
 prophecies, (for such alone can here be meant,) which 
 you were yet, but a few years ago, able to enumerate 
 before your students?" &c. He constantly speaks in 
 such a manner, as if he had studied my books, of which 
 not the least vestige is to be found in his whole scrawl- 
 ing. Or Satan has deprived him, whilst reading, of all 
 his understanding, that he has seen everywhere the con- 
 trary of what I have written. The sensual man com- 
 prehends not the things of the Spirit of God; and since 
 the most sensual notions about wonders and prophecies 
 are spread by means of the schools, I have said what 
 was necessary about it in the introduction to my second 
 volume, and remarked that, in order to avoid aberrations 
 from the truth, the expression, u sign of the will of God" 
 ought to be preferred to the word " wonder." He who 
 perceives not these signs, when occurring in reality, 
 serves himself for a sign, that there is a lack of suscep- 
 tibility for comprehending the connection existing be- 
 tween the physical and the spiritual world, and a sinking 
 into mere sensualism: as in the letter of Cleophas, only 
 the animal nature is conspicuous to which man degrades 
 himself, by permitting himself to be guided by the Spirit 
 of God, but by Satan, as all those are his slaves, who 
 are distinguishing between natural and supernatural 
 events. This prattler appears to keep the distinction 
 firmly in his brain when opining the occurrences narrated 
 by me to be quite natural; and I do not know whether 
 
358 
 
 he calls them so in contradistinction to less natural, or 
 to unnatural, or to supernatural ones — that is, non- 
 sensical ones. But I have said already, what was 
 necessary in the introduction to the second volume, 
 about the signs by which the will of God is made known 
 to us, and then given illustrating examples in various 
 places of my three volumes, as well as in this book, 
 setting up, on the contrary, as signs of my Apostolate, 
 those who stepped forth against my books without having 
 studied the same, and especially in the third volume-, and 
 in this book such ones who ought to understand Christian 
 divinity in consequence of their vocation and title: and 
 here the Prince-Bishop Wolf, together with the false 
 Cleophas, on that account, because I have put up the 
 Imperial Aulic parson, Pletz, in all my three books, as 
 sign, and made it known publicly in the third volume, 
 that he is excommunicated from the Church of Jesus, 
 since now Cleophas reports to me that Laibach was the 
 last instance whereat my books were condemned, I shall 
 make of Wolf, Bishop of my beloved city of Laibach, 
 such a conspicuous sign, that if he does not understand 
 from this single sign that Christ has indeed appeared 
 unto us for the foundation of his reign of peace on earth, 
 and has confided upon me, at his manifestation, the 
 Apostleship, he is not at all qualified for the duties of a 
 Bishop, but is only a meat-consumer. Now one more 
 long extract for the correct valuation of this Cleophas 
 Tobias. He writes: 
 
 "After your having rejected the visible head of the 
 church, founded by Jesus Christ, as appears from your 
 own confession, which has reached us, and your arrogat- 
 ing to yourself the ecclesiastic supremacy of the Pope, 
 without any authority given to you by Christ (by which 
 he has consequently lost nothing), by your pretension of 
 being alone in the possession of the power of binding 
 and loosing; besides this, by your striving against the 
 doctrines of the said church to abrogate the most holy 
 sacrifice of the Mass, and your being pleased to call 
 idolatry the veneration of Mary, the blessed virgin and 
 mother of Jesus as well as of those saints, approved by 
 
359 
 
 the Roman Catholic Church : You cannot possibly b© 
 considered as an Apostle of Christ, but must be taken 
 for an apostate of his holy Church, as an heretic, as a 
 strolling cheat and seducer of the orthodox believers, and 
 as an instrument of Satan for the prevention of the salu- 
 tary spreading of the true Church of Christ. You endeavor- 
 ed to render yourself conspicuous in America, and you 
 reached your aim : You have indeed become an object of at- 
 tention and not only gained a name, but deserved all the 
 titles, just now alledged, and this not only in America, 
 but also in Europe, with all those who have acquired a 
 knowledge of your writings and books, sent by you from 
 America to our part of the world; to which meritorious 
 epithets the words are often added: 4 Smolnikar has turn^ 
 ed into a visionary, a madman, a fool, who, if he could 
 wield the sword and had enough of soldiers on his side, 
 would fall upon the orthodox believers with more fury 
 than Mohamed once did, when Bishops and Priests, who 
 do not give credence to his senseless dreams, and can*- 
 not comply with his blasphemous demands, would have 
 to suffer first of all under his furious blows. 5 " 
 
 Thus the Great-ones of this world knew with their 
 helpers and under-helpers how to uphold the follies, by 
 which mankind have been partly exhausted, partly 
 slaughtered, and to render those odious to the poor people 
 by lies, when unable to take hold of their bodies, who 
 told them the truth, as Cleophas is acting towards me, 
 who writes also that, if it were possible, he would like* 
 wise seize my person. For he says, whilst complaining 
 of my not having saluted "The Right Reverend Lords- 
 Bishops," by the titles, to which they are accustomed 
 as worshippers of the Apocalyptic beast: "This unheard- 
 of rudeness and daring would have been sufficient 
 to procure to you a narrow and small place, that you 
 might for your life-time not cause any more trouble and 
 detriment to any person. Not so yet, but I would have 
 been roasted on the fire for a delicious savour to the 
 wolves, as the false lion did in Rome with his wolves 
 with many hundred of thousands of God's saints, if the 
 number of those amongst the Christians, who do not be* 
 31* 
 
360 
 
 lieve in the Pope and his wolves were not far greater 
 than the number of the idolaters, who fall down before 
 him, and kiss the toe of this idol. But they know still 
 better now, how to torment those secretly, whom they 
 can take hold of, for a length of time and in a more hor- 
 rible manner than formerly, when these wolves were 
 gorged with more delicious flesh, and could only find 
 pleasure in the sweet savor of the roasted Martyrs of 
 Christ. To me the Lord shows every thing to be ad- 
 mitted in my books. When I, on account of the print- 
 ing of my third volume and for the celebration of great 
 mysteries, remained at New York for several months, I 
 had only to visit the dry bones; but when lately travel- 
 ling through New York, I immediately met an English- 
 man, who was waiting with a great longing for the trans- 
 lation of my books, on account of the letter, sent from 
 Vienna to Philadelphia, and translated at Lancaster; 
 because this letter, as the reader will bear freshly in his 
 memory, speaks of me. This Englishman directed me 
 to a pious Italian, who is acquainted also with the Ger- 
 man language. With this Italian I celebrated in this 
 year, 1841, Sexagesima Sunday. Seeing that the Italian 
 had but one leg, I asked him in what battle he had lost 
 the other? He wondered that I was ignorant of his hav- 
 ing been tormented in a dungeon, by special order of 
 Emporor Francis, that finally, no other cure of his body 
 remaining, his leg was amputated, and this by a special 
 favor of the same Emperor, to obtain which a petition 
 must be sent to Vienna. But Christ did not permit the 
 Prophets, whom he has given to the Apostle as Profes- 
 sors, to be tormented in the like manner. On the eve 
 of Sexagesima Sunday this Italian invited me to spend 
 Sunday, the Nth of February, with him. On the 14th 
 of February the Almanac has Valentine, originating 
 from Valens, the Valiant, and my Professor Valentine 
 Vodnik, that means, the valiant, the strong leader, has 
 been degraded Irom the Professorship of Humanity to 
 that of the Italian language, on account of his having 
 predicted great things about the present manifestation of 
 Christ and of the Apostleship thereat confided to me. 
 
361 
 
 ''She mozhen na morju Ilirjan je bil 
 
 Ko Rimlan se ladje je tesat vuzhil." 
 "The Illyrian was already mighty on the sea, whilst 
 the Roman began only to build the ship." The Roman 
 will need to learn first from the Apostle, born in Illyria, 
 how the Church of Christ, introduced here under the 
 image of the ark or the ship is to be built, that the same 
 Can stand firmly against all storms and will enjoy the 
 peace of Christ through thousands of years upon the 
 whole earth. The reader will find astonishing things 
 about this Prophet too, and about our prophetic tryo in 
 my third volume. On this prophetic journey I left my 
 friends and instructors, Matthew Kallister and Valentine 
 Vodnik in Neustadt (New City) in Lower Krain, (Cra- 
 niola), which we will now rebuild in Upper Krain, after 
 having discovered the most interior and exterior, what 
 Interior Krain means, where Wolf is born and I 
 went alone in the German town Gotsche, to my school- 
 fellow Michael, that is: Who is like God? Wolf, who 
 has now appeared as Anthony Aloysius Wolf. But Mat- 
 thew and Valentine left me only seemingly, and are 
 visiting me now amongst the glorified friends, whilst I 
 am combating this beast, which stinks so, that 1 could 
 not stand the tetras of her whelps, which were caught 
 under the church of the Apostle Andrew. There are 
 three: Valentine and two Matthiases, or Gifts of God; 
 not only my instructor, the Librarian of the Lyceum of 
 Laibach, Matthias Kallister, but also Matthias Zhop, 
 Professor and then Lyceal- Librarian, in which office he 
 succeeded our instructor, and now in his glorification 
 calles to me: Pozhga — strike him — namely the wolf, 
 Rak in loms, the lobster comes to them and the dominion 
 of the beast breaks. My glorified Gregory Jereb pres- 
 ses the macbine; Adam, the Giant, having announced 
 to him that which Christ is now doing by me; and only 
 by our giant could I come in connexion with Jereb, in 
 order to receive the reports of Cleophas. 
 
 In vol. iii. page 828, there occur together with the 
 Wolves-stories some other prophetical pieces. There is 
 mentioned also the Pesderz, that is the Dog- flayer, who 
 
362 
 
 was Burgomaster in my native town of Stein (stone), 
 and after having burned the same and devastated all the 
 fields and woods belonging to the town, had to come to 
 Schneeberg (snow mountain) for the celebration of a 
 great mystery of the Apostle and must die soon after- 
 wards, that 1 had to bury him at St. George in Laas. 
 Rejoice, ye citizens of Stone, who is Christ, and ye 
 farmers, who are standing firmly on this rock, for it is 
 but to-day the 24th of April, that my native country 
 celebrates the George, that is farmer's day. Thus the 
 Lord has calculated it for his Apostle, that the Germans 
 celebrates the George on the 23d, the Illyrians on the 
 24th, He having ordained it so, that his Apostle should 
 have on these two days indeed much to do out of doors, 
 but also to disclose the prophecies of the Wolves-stories. 
 The farmers near St. George have tied the Wolf's god- 
 less mouth, and the citizens have given to the Apostle 
 the rope to be laid round the neck of this godless beast 
 in order to strangle the same. This rope has become 
 a long chain of signs of every description and of pro- 
 phecies, and the linking together of ail the members of 
 the chain costs much, but the citizens or mechanics have 
 furnished money to this end. 
 
 That Adam, the Giant, had also obtained the citizen- 
 ship of Boston, his wife learned but after his departure 
 from this earth, and received soon the document proving 
 this fact; and he is the representative of all, who are con- 
 verted from Popery to Christ, and dwelling united with 
 the Apostle in the new city of God. 
 
 On account of the prophecy above quoted in the 
 Illyrian language the Prophet Valentine Vodnik, ac- 
 cording to sensual prudence of the Emperor has been 
 degraded, and received the Professorship of the Italian 
 language " by special grace," as Wolf did my books. 
 This was done by beastly wisdom. But quite otherwise 
 it was decreed in the councils of the Most High. Vod- 
 nik has been elevated by it amongst the true witnesses to 
 heaven, and Wolf degraded to be amongst the most 
 stinking beasts, which were caught below the church of 
 the Apostle Andrew. The Apostle Andrew was already 
 
363 
 
 in an earlier period a student of Vodnik, and when the 
 latter had become teacher of the Italian language he was 
 instantly again his pupil, and at the end of the school- 
 year we have celebrated the mystery, when the represen- 
 tative of the Emperor gave to me the "Divine Comedy" 
 of Dante as the first premium, wherein the Prophet, 
 speaking of me, says, that the messenger of God, having 
 515 as the mystic number, will strangle the whore and 
 the giant who sins with her. But I was not permitted 
 to understand the prophecy till the same was prepared 
 for me by the Burgomaster Meyer in Frankford on the 
 Mayn, and handed out to me after the edition of my se- 
 cond book written here in America by the witness Alex- 
 ander Leimer, a nobleman of Pesth in Hungary in whose 
 room of accomodation I am writing this; and for the il- 
 lustration of a letter of the Burgomaster destined for 
 Stutgart, likewise received by A. Leimer here in Phila- 
 delphia, and forwarded to me together with other docu- 
 ments to Boston, I have in the third volume adduced the 
 prophecies of the wolves and of the Burgomaster Pes- 
 derz, that is dog-flayer, from pes, the dog and dere, 
 he excoriates, since the wolves also are belonging to the 
 class of undomesticated and tearing dogs. But A. 
 Leimer sent me, besides the document of Burgomaster 
 Meyer still other documents for a testimony, that indeed 
 Christ has procured me Meyer's document by his 
 heavenly host, who forced the demons to press out of their 
 servants testimonies of my Apostleship. The author of 
 one of these testimonies, as it is recorded in the third 
 volume, page 804, says, "that he is residing in the Su- 
 perior Bailwick Waiblingen (derived from " Weib" — 
 woman for eighteen years." Now has finally the 18th 
 year come on since the wife of Francis has succeeded 
 and made Anthony Wolf Bishop of Laibach, but who, 
 (that nothing might be wanting in the mystery, as Bishop,) 
 being before known to me only by the name of Anthony 
 Wolf, adopted also the name of Aloysius, he being a 
 masked, yet unbearded Jesuite, as his patron Aloysius 
 was, for if he had made but a few steps in Jesuitical 
 knowledge of the world, he could not possibly have per- 
 
364 
 
 mitted himself to be deceived by the devil, in such a 
 manner, as to furnish such a testimony by Cleophas To- 
 bias to my Apostleship. Bishop Benedictus at Boston, 
 an old man, educated in the order of Jesuits, has learn- 
 ed the prudence to be as silent in such situations, that I 
 cannot hear at my visits in Boston, that he ever had 
 spoken of me in an impolite manner. 
 
 But the wolf is best calculated to lay open his skin so 
 far, as to enable him to look into his interior. I remind 
 him still, that he may explore his conscience profoundly, 
 that he, together with the Prince-Bishop Meyer belongs 
 to the Superior Bailwick Waiblingen. More about this 
 hereafter, when by the here mentioned instruments the 
 Wolf's skin will not be entirely taken from them; for the 
 Divine Comedy of JDante contains still many other pro- 
 phetical pieces for the confirmation of my Apostleship, 
 which I, not being possibly able to study every thing myself, 
 learned when with the man, on the last Sexagesima, whose 
 leg had been taken off in the dungeon " by special grace 
 of the Emperor," thatthe remaining u body was saved;" 
 since he could not have given me the report about the 
 Divine Comedy, which he had deeply studied whilst 
 in the dungeon, if he had died therein. 
 
 Noli me tangere, a Christo enim unctus sum! That is, 
 " Touch me not, for I am anointed by Christ." Thus said 
 my Professor of the Biblical study, and Prophet, Jacob 
 Supan, when he began prophesying to Wolf that he 
 would wallow on the fern, and bestialize every thing. 
 This must take place, should the judgments of the tearing 
 wolves in sheep's clothing about my books prevail. But the 
 Lord shows to me how I must not only take off the clothes 
 of these wolves, but lay open even as a butcher does, skin 
 and flesh, and must penetrate through the bones to the 
 very marrow, that the nations shall see iheir entire unwor- 
 thiness. Supan means the head of boors, and he has 
 spoken vigorously against their being so horribly skin- 
 ned, pressed, and bolted out, for the greedy wolves have 
 reduced the working class so much, that I often have 
 seen about St. George, in Laas, where to-day a great 
 festival is celebrated, people who, although working inde- 
 
365 
 
 fatigably and living economically, on account of the 
 horrible taxes, notwithstanding their exertions, could not 
 afford to buy even salt— bread being seldom, during the 
 year, on their table. Supan has exhibited, as a Prophet 
 of my Apostleship, a peculiar attachment to me, and 
 when the Lord had shown to me to study the languages, 
 in order to read Moses, the Prophets, and the Apostles, 
 in those languages wherein they had written, he has 
 then often, when I was no longer his disciple, preached 
 to other students, alluding to me: " Iste est masculus." 
 Then he began, as masculus, preaching to those subju- 
 gated by women, that they might become converted. 
 But Wolf, instead of being converted to Christ, tried to 
 tear him. Yet he could not harm him. But when the 
 right time had come on, the Lord caused Supan to be 
 driven by his Spirit, that he delivered, on the festival of 
 Peter and Paul, in the Peter's Church at Laibach, a 
 sermon, wherein he preached the truth without reserve, 
 to the slayers and wolves, depriving men of their gar- 
 ments, and tearing them; and compared the Bishops of 
 our time, who appear like idols, with the Apostles of old. 
 Now, finally, the measure of sins was full; it w T as re- 
 solved to depose Supan (because he has spoken the 
 truth) from the Professorship of the Biblical study, yet 
 not to incarcerate him, but to exile him from his native 
 country to Klagenfurth, where I was Professor of the 
 Biblical study. This took place after the time when the 
 star appeared at full sun-shine, whilst Christ imparted to 
 me the great prophecy of his being already near. But 
 my eyes were then not yet opened, to be able to look so 
 deeply into the mysteries of God, to understand how this 
 hung together, that Supan was sent to me. I expressed 
 my surprise to many about the folly of men in sending 
 Supan to me into exile. When I did so, in speaking 
 with my neighbor on the stone, the pious father, John 
 Benjamin Baer, (bear) he replied to me: " Thou, brother, 
 wilt bring to pass the conversion of Supan; he places 
 great confidence in thee, only, but he will hear nobody 
 else to humiliate himself before Wolf, and to show him 
 due respect." I thought, thou art still an ignorant and 
 
366 
 
 weak bear, that thou, surely, if ordered by Wolf, would 'st 
 fall down before him and lick his paws. Baer strives, 
 indeed, to conceal his animal shape by writing his name 
 Peer, but by this he exactly shows most glaringly, that 
 his name is prophetic. If his letters are written accord- 
 ing to the Greek alphabet, his name, as already in volume 
 third, page 619, has been remarked, will give the most 
 extensive mystery of the number 190, whilst also his 
 two names of John Benjamin, are unfolding deep mys- 
 teries. It appears that Wolf, after having conquered 
 Supan, was of the like opinion with Baer. His Cleophas 
 Tobias, at least, hoped, when I travelled to America, 
 that I would induce the heterodox and heathen, to sub- 
 mit themselves to the tearing wolves. But Baer is of the 
 same order with the small lion, caught by me on the last 
 Pentecost Sunday, amongst the Indians. Both of them 
 are indeed the most obedient servants of the giant among 
 the beasts, whom Christ has ordered me to strangle; and 
 our Cleophas is entirely blinded by the devil, that he 
 calls this giant the head of the Church of Christ. He 
 is the chief head of the blind and stupid, but whom Christ 
 has excommunicated from his Church on Easter, 1838, 
 by me, his Apostle, working constant signs, proving that 
 this has indeed been done. My three books ought to be 
 studied with an upright heart; then would my readers 
 fall down before Christ and offer to him the most heart- 
 felt thanks for this inexpressible mercy. But the devil 
 says through Cleophas, that I would set myself up as 
 Pope. Had Cleophas only come in reading my books 
 so far as to the end of my second volume, he would not 
 have permitted such a wickedness to be dictated to him, 
 for there (page 593) I am strenuously admonishing the 
 Teufelin, (female devil,) since she writes, indeed, and 
 solely because she was entirely calculated to send me a 
 letter, dictated to her by the devil, in order that I could 
 introduce the same as a doctrine of a demoniac female 
 servant of the subjugated by women, and this imme- 
 diately after some documents of most exaggerated non- 
 sense of the beast-worshipping parson of the Imperial 
 palace, Joseph Pletz, not sent to me, but published by 
 
367 
 
 the press. The Teufelin, after having heard that she had 
 been set up in my book as a sign, could then not bear 
 any longer her family name, Teufel (devil,") but married 
 soon, in order to receive by her husband another name; 
 and the same devil, with his gang, who desires to blind 
 men into the belief that I wished to be Pope, has then 
 taken hold of the great ones, and I received first the 
 document of his Excellency the Burgomaster in Frank- 
 fort on the Mine, and not Thine, from which I learn 
 that the same had had the boldness to pronounce a judg- 
 ment upon my books before studying the same, and to 
 reproach me in the same manner with the Teufelin. 
 Therefore, he was scourged according to his deserts, in 
 connection with the Wolves-stories, and now the Cleo- 
 phas of Wolf reproaches me with the same wicked de- 
 sign, because the three witnesses of those possessed by 
 this company of devils agree well, and because Wolf, 
 as we shall soon hear, has only read a few pages of my 
 first volume, and has instantly been hit by an arrow con- 
 cealed therein for him, in such a manner that he could 
 only howl, and not possibly continue reading in my 
 book: for men, like a Wolf in Laibach, who are pos- 
 sessed by many devils, cannot stand the Spirit of God, 
 speaking out of my books: but the devils break thus out 
 from their inmost soul, that they become furiously mad 
 by it. You have already in this volume heard that each 
 servant and maid-servant is welcome to call me u Thou, 
 Brother," and that I am the lowest of all servants, and 
 that I have to proclaim the decrees of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ only because he has disclosed the same to me 
 for the salvation of all nations, and he would cast me into 
 the deepest hell should I become faithless to him. For, 
 the more the Lord confides to any one, the stricter will 
 be the account He will demand from him; and if we 
 shall even fulfil every thing he demands from our hands, 
 we shall still be his unprofitable servants. Should al) 
 secular powers try to force me to re-adopt popery, I 
 would tell them, u You may rather cast me into the 
 darkest dungeon, or let me pass through all torments 
 which ycu can invent, into heaven, because popery has 
 32 
 
368 
 
 come forth not by Christ, but by men, blinded by Satan 
 for the devastation of the Church of Jesus: and I would 
 rather die a thousand times, than consent to be Pope 
 even for one single hour. 
 
 Equally horrible is the lie of the false Cleophas, that I 
 " wanted to be alone in possession of the power of bind- 
 ing and loosing." The reader will recollect the passage 
 alleged from the letter of our brother and fellow servant 
 of Christ, Dr. Tafel, that I am teaching already, in the 
 preface to the first volume, that I am not infallible. But 
 the Doctor of Frankfort, Meyer, has neither seen that, 
 nor any thing else in my books, and for that I had to 
 scourge him, occasioned by the Wolves-story. Now I 
 have again taught, in the very beginning of this book, 
 that we shall point out unitedly, that which is agreeing 
 with Christianity, and that which is opposed to it, and 
 that, what we shall adopt, and what we shall reject, will 
 then be laid before the whole Christian family for exami- 
 nation, and every one who can investigate the subject 
 will be requested strictly to scrutinize into the cause, 
 and frankly to lay before those who shall be assembled 
 as repesentatives of the Church, whatever he can say 
 against the same, in order that they may make it known 
 to the whole Christian community, together with their 
 remarks. Truth is not afraid of investigation, but men- 
 dacity is: and with the most reasonable liberty of all 
 nations, truth will govern the whole earth; because we 
 are now preparing the great chain by which we shall, in 
 the name of Christ, bind Satan, who is the father of 
 lies. Now I must, indeed, alone afford the proof that 
 Christ has prepared for us the links of this long chain, and 
 that he, with his heavenly host, shows to me these links, 
 and how I have to put them together, in order that the na- 
 tions may see that he has appeared unto us, and that I am 
 his Apostle at this manifestation. In the 3d volume I show 
 that Christ has given the iron-rod (Rev. ii. 27,) to me, as 
 his Apostle, in order to strike, in his name, the refractory 
 ones, who are resisting him. I strike them, by announcing 
 to them that they are excommunicated from his Church. 
 But I am at the same time teaching that each divine, to 
 
36 9 
 
 whatever Christian denomination he may have belonged, 
 who is convinced by my work that Christ has indeed ap- 
 peared unto us, has to take hold of this rod, and to 
 announce to all of those who will not submit to these 
 decrees of Christ, the excommunication from the Church 
 of Christ. Are not all those thus made equal to me, 
 who will proclaim with me the decrees of Christ revealed 
 to us? But this is a heavy stroke for the bestial bishops, 
 who cannot comprehend the great mystery of Christ, 
 that I make all divines, in whatever manner, and by 
 whomsoever ordained, or even if never ordained, quite 
 equal to me, and announce to them that they are carry- 
 ing the iron rod of Christ together with me. For now is 
 this the main question, how the tidings of the manifesta- 
 tion of Christ may, in the shortest possible time, be spread 
 over the whole earth, and Christ supplies, in an invisible 
 manner, every thing which men are expecting from the 
 ordination, till we shall assemble unanimously in Christ, 
 and determine also respecting ordination in his Spirit, by 
 whom and to whom hands are to be imposed, in order 
 that, in the new kingdom of Christ, the Apostolic suc- 
 cession may not fail. 
 
 That during the intermediate time, until the general 
 convention can take place, I, according to the spirit of 
 Christ, have to arrange that which is necessary, will 
 not be doubted by any one who has convinced himself 
 from my work of my Apostleship, nor that Christ in hea- 
 ven is confirming that, which I alone am determining for 
 the welfare of the church, till I can enter into a confer- 
 ence with others. 
 
 All Clergymen, whom I have called upon to join me 
 in the dissemination of the manifestation of the Lord ha- 
 ving remained obstinate; I challenge them, in the name 
 of Christ, to fulfil their duty without delay, with the ad- 
 dition, that I do proclaim this day, it being George's or 
 the farmer's day, to all farmers, mechanics, soldiers, 
 physicians, lawyers, as also, to all men, of all other 
 classes of society, in the name of Christ, that, as 
 soon as they shall be convinced from my work that He 
 has indeed appeared unto us for the establishment of Hi» 
 
370 
 
 universal peace, he will confide to each of them the iron 
 rod, and calls upon them to proclaim zealously his man- 
 ifestation, and to announce to each one, who shall re- 
 main stubbornly resisting them, that he is excluded from 
 the church of Christ. Those who distinguish themselves 
 in thus proclaiming Him, and will be qualified for the 
 ministry, will then, if Christ shall call them in this order, 
 receive the ordination for this call. Thus speaks the 
 Apostle. But the false Cleophas reproaches me further 
 with the tendency of abrogating "the most holy sacrifice 
 of the Mass." About this, as every other point, every 
 thing will be determined by a convention. But every 
 Christian knows, that the celebration of the Lord's sup- 
 per will be continued in His kingdom; but how, and 
 when it will be celebrated will be in common determined 
 agreeably to the spirit of the Lord. Yet all the Wolves 
 may expect, that the most horrible abuses, which they 
 have introduced therein, cannot take place in the new 
 kingdom. Besides the barbarian language not under- 
 stood by the people and little by most of the Priests, 
 every other nuisance carried on with the celebration of 
 the Lord's communion, which in the Roman Church is 
 called with a barbarous term " Mass," will cease, and a 
 solemnization of the Love-feast of Christ will take place 
 proper for the spirit of Christ. 
 
 But wherefrom the liar Cleophas has taken that, that 
 I am calling a reasonable veneration shown to the true 
 saints an idolatry, I do not know. But I am quoting in 
 the second volume, page 598, a passage from the Pope's 
 servant, Dr. Benkert, when he speaks of a canonization 
 which took place in the year 1834, and remarks that we 
 should have soon a new canonization, is scarcely to be 
 expected, the expenses of such amounting to better than 
 100,000 Scudi ! ! After this passage I make the remark: 
 the devil has taught these men, that to them more than 
 100,000 Scudis must be paid, to make one Saint. If 
 the Apostle Peter had been asked to make a deceased 
 person a Saint, he must have stricken such insane person 
 with the Apostolic rod; if besides, any one would have 
 offered money for it, he must have told him: <; Thy mo- 
 
371 
 
 ney perish with thee." Such canonizing I call, there- 
 fore, a service brought up by the devil, which being 
 such can be truly called Idolatry, which nobody can de- 
 test more than he to whom it is offered, provided he is 
 in heaven, since such astonishing sums of money besides 
 the great loss of time are squandered in such unchristian 
 actions, both of which could have been employed for use- 
 ful purposes. The more than 100,000 Scudis are but a 
 trifle when compared with the money thrown away by 
 the visits and offerings, made in order to honor such a 
 Saint stamped by the Pope. But many such Saints are 
 in the deep places of hell, and not one of those trans- 
 planted by the Pope in heaven, since in the time of dark- 
 ness, Saints have been made by canonization, has enter- 
 ed heaven immediately after his death, for they have 
 been but such persons, as distinguished themselves by 
 the spreading of the dominion of the Pope. If they pos- 
 sessed at the same time a truly Christian charity, and 
 strove according to their best knowledge and conscience, 
 to fulfil the will of Christ, adhering to popery from igno- 
 rance, they will have indeed joined the blessed, but none 
 of them before their ideas about popery, and its nuisance 
 have become corrected beyond the grave. But many of 
 those canonized by the Pope were godless people, as it has 
 been proved in the German books, alledged in my second 
 volume, page 596 a The Roman code of laws" and the 
 il Roman Religious fund." The author, who appears 
 to be a Priest has worked hard to illustrate from Papal 
 Bulls the nuisance of Popery, wherefrom he calculates 
 also, that the Pope from the interests of the sums which 
 he has sucked out of the nations by the most horrible 
 abuses of every description, could have easily supported 
 70,000 instead of seventy Cardinals. But as it came in, 
 so it dispersed. The greatest Saints in his eyes, were 
 those, who knew how to render him the greatest services 
 in sucking out the nations by persecuting the true ser^ 
 vants of Christ, and by such horrible lies and slanders 
 brought forth against them, as you have read in but some 
 small specimens from the letter of the unmasked Cleo- 
 phas, since I can not give the whole of it, illus- 
 32* 
 
372 
 
 trated by my remarks, and Wolfs Cleophas, if his clamor 
 was of some benefit to the Pope, could by a zealous per- 
 severance in his cause, soon come to be venerated at 
 Rome by adoration, as the greatest Saint, though in his 
 letter, the greatest ungodliness is contained. The bad 
 spirits, to whose company he belongs, have been driven 
 by the Saints to put in motion their high servant to un- 
 burthen his heart and testify what Saints the Pope has. 
 It has already often been remarked in this book, that 
 all the extraordinary occurrences which have been dis- 
 covered in my work, have come to pass by the true Saints 
 of God. They are round me; I feel their nearness by 
 my spirit, and, when it is necessary, they make it intelli- 
 gible in other ways also, so that I know distinctly what 
 Saint has performed this and that. There are Prophets 
 and Apostles as also other true worshippers of the primi- 
 tive church, and several of the departed in the time of 
 my remembrance appearing to me, but never a Saint, 
 canonized by any of the Popes. Also those amongst 
 them, who after a sustained purification entered into hea- 
 ven, must stand in the present performances of the Saints 
 in the back-ground. In my third volume in explaining 
 Revelation, xx. 4, the reason of it will be found, and no 
 true Christian will be scandalized by it, that I venerate 
 the glorified servants of God as my most intimate friends, 
 who in this life have performed the preparatory labors for 
 the new kingdom of Christ, and are now working with 
 me, as also no true Christian will doubt that I detest as 
 much as the Saints themselves all the follies, transacted 
 by the Wolves of the Pope, in order to press money out 
 of the ignorant people, and to keep the same in their 
 blindness under the mask of the veneration of the Saints. 
 My glorified brethren and sisters, you who have happily 
 reached the aim, remain ye united with me, whilst I am 
 crying to my, and your God, that He may strengthen 
 me in the contest against the evil, and in true perform- 
 ance of my duties. This is the veneration, which we 
 pay to them as brethren and sisters, " Whosoever does 
 the will of God, he is my brother, my sister and my mo- 
 ther," says Jesus: Mark iii. 35, when he gives no pecu- 
 
373 
 
 liar preference to his mother. I have to add, that in the 
 new kingdom of Christ, the Christians, duly prepared for 
 it by the grace of the Lord, will enjoy intercourse with 
 the Saints in manifold ways as well as I am enjoying 
 the same. 
 
 Wolf's Cleophas, therefore, calls me an heretic, 
 an impostor, seducer, &.c: namely, because he perceives 
 that Christ has sent me in order to rescind the revenues 
 of these insatiable wolves, which are so great that a hun- 
 dred Apostles could live, not in my style, but very com- 
 fortably, upon the income of a single one of these glut- 
 tons, so pernicious to the welfare of the church, if they 
 would only use frugality like me, not taking in account 
 the horrible expenses, which others of the clergy must 
 incur, in order not to fall into the disgrace of these gluttons. 
 To furnish the money for all these squanderings and a 
 thousand more, which will cease in the kingdom of 
 Christ, the poor farmer and mechanic has to work. The 
 writer, Cleophas Tobias, as well as all those who have had 
 my books in their hands, and yet did not begin proclaiming 
 with me, the manifestation of the Lord, are heretics, who 
 entirely apostatized from Christ, and are ex-communica- 
 ted from his church, as all those are, who have prevented 
 the remaining copies of my work, sent by me to Triest, 
 from coming into the hands of the Theologians, for whom 
 they were destined, in order that they might examine the 
 same. 
 
 No belief is to be put in the writer's assertion, that 
 many agreed with the ink-consumers in Laibach and 
 Triest, of my being insane, &c, or even that I, sword in 
 hand, if I had soldiers, would propagate the kingdom of 
 Christ, this being the highest godlessness which could be 
 invented by these people, since I entertain the greatest 
 abhorrence against the shedding of the blood of men, and 
 none but a tearing wolf or another wild beast can thirst 
 after human blood, as, for instance the false lion in Rome, 
 who ordered out dreadful armies in the field, in order to 
 destroy those, who would not submit to his follies, and 
 who caused inquisitions to be instituted, in order <o have 
 roasted those who did not please his servants. But the 
 
374 
 
 spirit of the Apostle is that of Christ. There are many 
 thousand individuals in my native country, Krain, in Ca- 
 rinthia and Styi ia, who know me, and also from Vienna, 
 the testimony had come to Philadelphia and to be trans- 
 lated in Lancaster, from the German into the English 
 language, which moved the receiver in such a degree, 
 that he went from here (Philadelphia) to New York, in 
 search of me but did not find me, because I was then at 
 Boston. Those, who know me and the Princes-Bishops, 
 Wolf and Meyer, more intimately, know also, that out of 
 the mouth of such men speaks the devil, and that Christ 
 has sent me to America. These persons think Christ 
 permits the devils to rage by Wolf and Meyer, but when 
 the measure of their sins is full, He will cause this to be 
 reported to the Apostle, that their godless mouth might 
 be tied by him. 
 
 u My principles," — as is said in the first volume, page 
 351, — are the principles of the freeest American Chris- 
 tian. The nations are to be freed from the yoke of every 
 slavery and shall walk in the light of Christian truth; 
 which shall be sufficiently shown and proved to them. I 
 demand proofs, and every one can demand proofs from 
 me for that, which I pretend." Also in other places of 
 the following volumes I remark expressly, that if all 
 Emperors and Kings would offer me their armies for the 
 dissemination of the manifestation of Christ, I would 
 be obliged to answer them, that Christ did not need their 
 armies for the propagation of his appearance. Jesus 
 says: "My Kingdom is not of this world. If my Kingdom 
 were of this world, then would my servants fight; that I 
 should not be delivered unto the Jews." John xviii. 36. 
 Swords and leaden balls are solely used by the Apoca- 
 lyptic dragon for the propagation and maintenance of his 
 kingdom of darkness. Christ on the contrary, spreads 
 his kingdom of light with the weapons of the spirit, and 
 when his kingdom shall be established upon the whole 
 earth, no soldier will be needed any longer in any part of 
 our globe. This appears no doubt like fanaticism, in- 
 sanity, folly, etc., to the Idolaters, who abusingly make 
 Christ a cover of all their wickedness and deceive and 
 
375 
 
 seduce people by false interpretation of the scriptures, in 
 order to render them most submissive servants of their god- 
 lsssness. But Christ has caused this to be prophesied by 
 the Prophets of the Old and New Covenant, and how 
 he will fufil these prophecies, I see as well as the reader 
 from these alleged Wolves-stories can see, how these 
 tearing wolves, called Bishops, appear before Jesus 
 Christ, who caused them to be constrained to deliver to 
 his Apostle the testimony, in order that he might treat 
 them in this book, as they by their letter wanted. Wolf 
 and Meyer opened, according to my letters, sent to them 
 in November last; (the due receipt of which they had to 
 testify by a passage in the letter of Cleophas Tobias, 
 which I communicated to them in my letter, in order to 
 lead them in temptation,) that this book would be put al- 
 ready in circulation, before the document of Cleophas 
 Tobias would have come in my hands. I calculated 
 likewise, when I wrote to them, and gave a report about 
 it, that my manuscript had already been sent farther from 
 Boston and was in press. But I am not the omniscient 
 God, but only his most unworthy servant, and he discloses 
 that to me, which is necessary for the duty confided to 
 me, as he hides every thing from me, which must be con- 
 cealed from me till the time determined by him, in order 
 that the nations may see, that not I but he has accurately 
 calculated every thing, when every thing must come to 
 pass, which I perform as his Apostle in his name. 
 
 To-day on the festival of the good shepherd, who in 
 the section, which is usually read on this Sunday, says 
 Cf and there shall be one fold and one shepherd," John x. 
 16, is also the 25th of April, the festival of the Evange- 
 list Mark, of whom Peter in the first Epistle v. 13 
 writes: "The Church that is at Babylon, elected together 
 with you, saluteth you and so doth Marcus my son." 
 Babylon is here the name chosen for Rome, where Pe- 
 trus has written this letter and also Mark his Gospel, 
 which is yet unknown to many Biblical searchers; Rome, 
 the city of all confusion in the Christian Church, the 
 City, which by her Popes, and their helpers and under- 
 helpers, according to accurate calculations, has murder- 
 
376 
 
 ed many more saints, than all gentile Emperors and 
 Kings. The Spirit which impelled Peter to call this 
 City Bablylon, has seen that which he then caused to be 
 prophesied by the Apostle John in the Revelation about 
 this Babylon and at length to be disclosed by the Apos- 
 tle Andrew. I never calculate when I shall write this 
 or that; yes, I myself never know before taking up my 
 pen, what will be given to me by the spirit, to be written, 
 and that I did not intend to write about the Wolves-sto- 
 ries in connexion with Babylon, can be seen from the 
 date of the receipt of the letter of Cleophas Tobias, and 
 the witnesses in Boston as well as those here in Phila- 
 delphia can, if it is desired, be asked about the sending 
 of the same and delivery into my hands. 
 
 My letters are not delivered here to me by the letter 
 carrier, but by A. Leimer, who whe.n coming in the city, 
 is in the habit of receiving them from the Apothecary 
 Frederick Klett, they being deposited in the apothecary 
 shop by the letter carrier and remaining till they are thus 
 handed unto me. I told Leimer, that in convenient time 
 I would render my thanks for the delivery of my letters. 
 This came in my mind on the 19th inst, when the letter 
 of Cleophas was delivered to me, and indeed since the 
 creation of the world no Apothecary-shop has kept such 
 excellent medicine as this. Then I had to do several 
 more errands, and when after having finished them, I re- 
 entered my room wishing to read the letter, Leimer came 
 in the room and announced, that he would stay over the 
 night and the following day with me, when the empty 
 coffin was drawn through the city with eight horses. 
 Otherwise he stands usually with me from Saturday 
 during Sunday. But the empty coffin with the eight 
 horses was on Tuesday, the 20th of April, also a celebra- 
 tion of deep mysteries. Then I wrote, as much as I 
 could spare time from other occupations and continuation 
 of this book, which, if it so pleases the Lord, I would 
 wish to finish this day, on which we are celebrating not 
 only the mysteries of the good shepherd, but also of 
 Petrus and Marcus in Babylon, where the dead figure of 
 my living and glorified brother Peter was presented in 
 
377 
 
 the empty coffin to the nations as the living Lord of the 
 Glory, Jesus Christ, until it pleased Christ to take the 
 mask of these godless doings away by his Apostle and to 
 undeceive the nations, as also Wolf and Meyer might 
 reflect deeper, than I can explain it here, why Christ 
 did not cause this book to be printed, until, according to 
 his calculation the printing coincided with the continua- 
 tion of the explanation of the mysteries in such a man- 
 ner, that I am but now at the end of this explanation, when 
 yesterday evening, the two hundred and twenty-fourth 
 page has been set in type and brought to me in the proof 
 sheet for correction. 
 
 When in October the spirit impelled me to write this 
 book without delay, and has even sent to me the Doctor 
 of Medicine of Vienna, from Michigan to Boston, in 
 order to enable the man, who would otherwise have dis- 
 turbed me in my room, to proceed on his journey by 
 merely touching his leg, I could not myself think other- 
 wise, than that the Lord will have my manuscript so early 
 done, that the same may then appear immediately in 
 print. But A. Leimer,who received my manuscript first, 
 had even then the Cloud over the Sanctuary in press, that 
 we, this cloud more and more disappearing, may see, 
 how this sanctuary has been devastated by the wolves. 
 What fate the twenty-three sheets had to experience then 
 after Cleophas had opined the same to have gone already 
 through the press, in order that also Cleophas Tobias, as 
 the unmasked wolf and faithless Meyer (Econom) or 
 hireling, might with one of the twenty-three sheets pass 
 through the press, has been already touched upon in 
 several passages of this book. 
 
 Having returned here in Philadelphia from Thomson's 
 on the 13th of March, with these sheets and desirous of 
 beginning the printing immediately, but possessing in- 
 stead of cash an assignment, A Leimer told me, that in 
 this assignment an expression, which appeared to me to 
 be very proper, was illegal. I had to send back the as- 
 signment to Boston, but received then an order to raise 
 the money already on the 15th of April. This I would 
 have found strange, were not the festival of Easter 
 
378 
 
 on the 1 5th of April, as it was celebrated in the year 1 838 , 
 with the performance of the greatest mysteries of the 
 heavenly kingdom, which was in the past times indeed 
 not unusually carried over, but will be fixed in the new 
 kingdom of Christ. Having received on the 24th of 
 March, when Gabriel, the strong God, is in the Almanac, 
 the sure instrument, I immediately caused the printing 
 of this book to begin, which took place on the 25th of 
 March, 1841, that is on the festival of the annunciation, 
 and the printing had not to take place sooner, because to 
 the small lion, which I had caught on the Sunday of Pen- 
 tecost, 1840, amongst the Indians, the wolf was to be 
 added, and this affair to be concluded on the festival of 
 the good shepherd, that the Babylonian beasts may feel, 
 that the heavenly host, quite naturally, but with a power 
 to which the devils must submit, and most wisely direct 
 every thing, that also by the testimonies of the servants 
 of the devils will be confirmed and illustrated, that I have 
 written these books in the name of Christ and whilst ac- 
 companied by the heavenly host. 
 
 Here is to be read, what stands in vol. iii. page 855, 
 viz: "I cannot, however, progress any farther, but con- 
 clude to day, the 25th of March, 1840, as on the festival 
 of the annunciation of our Lord, the explanation of the 
 mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, as I have written in 
 the year 1837, on the same festival by higher impulse, 
 the treatise by which the first foundation has been laid 
 that then such astonishing things have made their appear- 
 ance," &c. This festival has been carried over in the 
 year 1837, by the popish feast-makers, from the month 
 of March into the month of April, and thus located that 
 it immediately preceded the festival of Benedictus, that 
 I could write on the festival of the annunciation, an an- 
 nunciation of a new kind, and then immediately after it, 
 on the festival of Benedict, the false lion, who, however, 
 showed himself then in the form of the Prelate of St. Paul, 
 in the Levant Valley, Mein Bad (my wheel) Aman, that 
 is, who, like the idol Amon, will draw every thing to him 
 with his wheel to swallow it, without ever being satisfied. 
 The history of this annunciation, and the contest then 
 
379 
 
 following, begins vol. i. page 54, sqq. At that time this 
 idol having its main seat at Rome, and everywhere else 
 his representatives, was to be caught, and then were the 
 mysteries to be continued and explained till their expla- 
 nation was finished by the third volume on the festival of 
 annunciation, 1840. But these idols did not open their 
 eyes, and the Lord was pleased to give to them in this 
 book proofs of signs of quite a peculiar kind, and they 
 appeared under the shape of various beasts, until Wolf 
 concludes on the festival of the good shepherd, this divine 
 comedy for such a space of time as will be required to 
 add again new scenes to it. The Wolf-Bishop of Laibach 
 has been horribly hit already on page 10 of my first vol- 
 ume. But when he came to read page 78 and 79, he 
 could not stand it any longer. For on these pages I am 
 speaking of him and his godless doings, which he com- 
 mitted in order not to offend those subjugated by women, 
 and women, and begin then to scourge him and his equals. 
 "Wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! be- 
 cause ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish 
 the sepulchres of the righteous," &c. Matt, xxiii. 29 
 sqq. Then I say in the remark, "that Christ has told 
 them this, because they are honoring the fathers with the 
 mouth, celebrating their festivals, garnishing their images, 
 preserving their bones below the altars, instead of study- 
 ing their writings," &c. adding the remark, that they 
 would, provided the time favored this mode of acting, 
 as well as their predecessors did, kill men, who would 
 oppose themselves to the moral corruption. Towards 
 the close of this short sermon of repentance, I say, if not 
 expressly, yet plain enough for those who are not igno- 
 rant of the history of my professor Jacob Supan, that they 
 are now doing the same which Wolf did respecting Doc- 
 tor Jacob Supan, adding the following remarkable words: 
 " Yet may this suffice for this time against the hypocrites. 
 I shall scourge them another time in another manner, if 
 they will not repent." 
 
 I have proved in this book through a long series of 
 examples, that in my three unbound volumes, as Dora- 
 thea calls my three volumes published before this book, 
 33 
 
380 
 
 are contained a number of prophesies, the fulfilling of 
 which, I have shown already in this volume. The spirit 
 has impelled me to deliver a strenuous admonition under 
 the image of the bestial Wolf to all his equals; but he 
 has shown me likewise that he will give me for such beasts 
 a sharper knife, and now he has sharpened it in such a 
 strange manner, that we have not an example equal to it 
 since the beginning of the world. 
 
 In the report of Cleophas about the veneration of the 
 Saints, is the trace that he has seen this passage, but not 
 understood it in his insanity. The devils who were lurk- 
 ing in the back-ground, came finally forth, rendering 
 Wolf so furious, that he was not any longer able to 
 comprehend any thing in my work, and that he rages 
 against me as if I was the most godless man on earth. 
 Dr. Joseph Pletz, of whom it has been shown in my three 
 volumes that he is one of the most miserable court-crea- 
 tures, has also received my books, and since Cleophas 
 reports that they had been sent u by special grace" to 
 Laibach, 1 take that view of the affair without taking a 
 telescope into my hands, and looking into a great dis- 
 tance on account of this trifle, that Pletz, after having 
 received my first volume, and learned from it his own 
 state, instead of kneeling down and praying to Christ for 
 mercy, has only looked round, being beleagured by devils, 
 as he is, how he could prevent the spreading of my books, 
 the easiest w r ay of sending them from America to Austria, 
 being that by Triest, and he having his faithful slave, 
 Andrew Gollmeyer, that is Gol-Meyer, the Bald Econom, 
 (as Pletz or Platz means bald or empty) in Triest as a 
 spy, and the Wolf of Laibach, as well as Pletz, has been 
 hit by the arrow: that consequently it was easy for the 
 godless counsellor of the Emperor, Pletz, to make my 
 books pass through the censorship at Triest and Laibach, 
 in such a manner, that they were represented to the 
 Emperor as books dangerous to the government, adding, 
 that this had been confirmed also by the censorship at 
 Triest and Laibach. But whether Pletz has handed 
 them to any body else at Vienna or not, will afterwards 
 be learned. But Pletz and Wolf were the Allied, who 
 
381 
 
 deposed Professor Supan from the Professorship, he 
 having been under the necessity of preaching (impelled 
 to it by the Spirit) the truth to the wolves and men-flayers, 
 taking men for dead dogs, and sent him to me for a testi- 
 mony, to Klagenfurth, for the Emperor must do that 
 which his counsellors tell him, and if blind advisers are 
 needed, those thus guided will fall together with them in 
 the pit dug for others. 
 
 I ask only briefly, whether it be more dangerous for 
 the government to spread that by which the universal 
 peace of all the nations will be established, or to keep 
 that in vogue by which the dominion of the dragon, as 
 the source of all misery among men, is contained? Did 
 the nations come into existence for the sake of the gov- 
 ernments, or the governments for the sake of the nations? 
 The Austrian government should at least be mindful of 
 the horrible misery which its subjects experienced since 
 the French revolution, since the year 1789, the year with 
 which begins the pouring out of the seven vials of ven- 
 geance, ofthe 16th chapter of the Revelation before the 
 universal peace of all nations. These are the vials of 
 vengeance of the penal-judgments of God which as has 
 been shown in my third volume, had to precede the man- 
 ifestation of Christ, that the nations have become at least 
 partly awakened from the beastly state in which we, as 
 in the latest mirror for many, see Wolf, Bishop of Lai- 
 bach, and from which they will then especially first be 
 roused, when some apostolical men shall have clearly 
 perceived from my third volume of " Memorable Events," 
 how the prophecies which must come to be fulfilled im- 
 mediately before the manifestation of Christ have been 
 fulfilled in the later and latest events. Wolf ought at 
 least to have been roused from his bestial state by the 
 misery which by it has come over our native country, 
 which had to furnish many thousands ofthe most vigorous 
 men, that they might be slaughtered by the wild bellig- 
 erent beasts, and the others fleeced in such a manner 
 that many ofthe most laborious men of my native country 
 have neither bread nor salt, and must be contented, if 
 they can satisfy their hunger with potatoes, or at least 
 
382 
 
 the Cholera, which was also necessarily belonging to these 
 vials, should have awakened him from that state. But 
 Laibach together with the whole of Austria, should now 
 finally investigate that point why the city of Laibach has 
 been in proportion to other cities, most horribly visited 
 by the cholera, whilst this evil raged also for a long time 
 and cruelly in Vienna, but Klagenfurth remained entirely 
 untouched by it, though the transit of that plague from 
 Laibach to Klagenfurth, and that the same would rage 
 in Klagenfurth in a like manner as in Laibach, was ex- 
 pected, and it reached indeed the houses next to Kla- 
 genfurth, to show forth that there must be something 
 peculiar prevailing with this city, that nobody either in 
 the city, or the suburb died by it. This was because 
 Christ prepared then in Klagenfurth the Apostle of his 
 manifestation secretly, as he has shown in the third vol- 
 ume of ei Memorable Events," that also this plague had 
 to wander over the earth according to prophecy, and it 
 would not have been becoming that the city, where Christ 
 was preparing his Apostle, should be visited by it; and 
 also the friends of the Apostle in Krain and other places, 
 worked the greater wonders in curing this disease, the 
 more they resembled him in mind. Our Doctor Faustus 
 Gradishek, whom I am naming here only because he has 
 become already remarkable in this volume, and is well 
 known to Wolf, only sent his medicines in the houses, 
 and all who were seeking for them in due time, were re- 
 stored to health. But help could not be administered to 
 those who would not remember him in due time. He 
 would have indeed healed them as well without any med- 
 icine, by the mere word of belief, if the Lord had not 
 intended to keep the mysteries of the great number of 
 the spirits by which this sickness has been caused, secreted 
 till the same serve at his present manifestation in con- 
 nexion with other events, as a sign, and Jacob Amos 
 takes this also for a singular sign, that the manifestation 
 of Christ was indeed first to be prepared in Europe, but 
 had first to take place at Boston, in America, because 
 Boston has remained free of the cholera, amongst the 
 larger cities of America; forjn Boston the Lord has pre- 
 
S8S 
 
 pared the twelve men, who, after my having performed 
 in the Catholic Cathedral Church in Boston, the mys- 
 teries for the abolition of the beast, of its image, and of 
 its false prophet, have advanced money for the printing 
 of my books, and for all the other necessities. 
 
 The short sighted might ask here why this epidemic 
 has not carried away first the most godless men? For 
 that is certain that amongst all the godless of the Austrian 
 Monarchy, Joseph Pletz, Parson of the Imperial Palace, 
 and Director of the Theological Institutions of the Aus- 
 trian Monarchy at Vienna, and Anthony Aloysius Wolf, 
 Bishop in Laibach are the most godless, because no sin 
 is so horrible as resisting Christ at his manifestation for 
 the foundation of the universal peace, in order to uphold 
 the government of the Apocalyptic dragon, by which, not 
 to speak of the abominable scenes of past centuries alone, 
 in our century many millions of men have been murdered 
 for the sake of the dragon, and many thousand millions 
 pounds of gold and silver have been squandered on earth, 
 without referring to the other misery which devastates 
 the nations, and fills hell with their souls, because they 
 have (on account of these godless wolves) not been edu^ 
 cated for heaven. These godless wolves were intended 
 by Christ at his manifestation as signs, to open by a few 
 the eyes of many, and to save from perdition even the 
 most godless, provided they would repent. But, harken 
 now, ye nations, how the godless Cleophas of Wolf con- 
 tinues his letter: "It is an undeniable truth, that you by 
 your ecclesiastical intrigues in America, and publication 
 of your heretical books have sinned more than many of 
 those mentioned in the epistle to the Gallatians, Chr. v. 
 19 — 21, for whom there is no room in the kingdom of 
 God." This is the conclusion of the most godless man, 
 who condemns all who do not subject themselves to the 
 Pope, and return to the papal church, "and deliver them- 
 selves to her maternal guidance on the way of salvation, 
 as obedient children without reserve," as a previous pas- 
 sage of the letter containing four and a half pages, says. 
 This is after the Apostolic Interpretation, the same as: 
 * 'Receive all the follies which are sent to you from Rome, 
 33* 
 
384 
 
 and give all that which Rome demands, grow up like the 
 most stupid beasts, that you may not see what folly has 
 been pressed upon you, in order to fatten upon the fruits 
 of the sweat of your brow, and to lead you if necessary, 
 against the opponents to the slaughter house, and that 
 should yet your eyes be opened against your will, you 
 may submit as most obedient children of the Pope to be 
 roasted alive." 
 
 Scarcely should it be believed, that there could still 
 exist so stupified a Bishop in our days in the world, as to 
 form demands of this kind. But alas, there are many 
 such. But this one the devil has seized, and dictated to 
 him that which he must write to me, in order to place 
 one before many as a warning example. Wolf is other- 
 wise a very prudent man according to the spirit of the 
 children of this bad world, and has as much Christian 
 belief as the four stinking whelps, which have been 
 caught below the church of the Apostle Andrew, stand- 
 ing on the highest top of the mountains in Laas. Who 
 ever can comprehend let him comprehend it! for I can 
 explain but few of the mysteries which are touched upon 
 in this book. This ink-consumer, who is entirely igno- 
 rant of Christian Theology, and a perfect stranger to the 
 Christian spirit, having been made Bishop, because he 
 is very expert in not touching upon the follies of the 
 courts, the AVolf has put on sheep's clothing, in order to 
 exact the strictest obedience shown to the Pope, which 
 is extremely pleasing to the Austrian court, since the 
 death of Emperor Joseph, whose leap from the Pope to 
 Anti-Christ was yet indeed too great. He thought to take 
 by this measure the surest road to conceal his extreme 
 ignorance in Christian Theology, and to fatten at the 
 same time on the immense revenues of the Bishopric. 
 But the Theologians of my native country ought not to 
 be judged by one single Wolf. He is not of Illvrian but 
 of German origin, and the German Emperor, Francis, 
 has made him Bishop, and Ferdinand has, instead of 
 casting Wolf in the deepest dungeon, sent into exile the 
 Doctor of D.vinity, Supan, because he began vexing 
 Wolf deservedly, who is entirely ignorant in things 
 
385 
 
 divine. Christ has long waited for Francis' conversion. 
 But since he would not listen to Frint, who was some- 
 what more free of prejudices, and has made the Arch- 
 papist, Pletz, parson of the Imperial palace, and no con- 
 version was to be expected, He has cast him into hell, 
 notwithstanding the promise of heaven, given to him by 
 Pletz and other false Prophets. The Apocalyptical 
 dragon has received his most faithful servant, Francis, 
 loaded with a very heavy burden of the most horrible 
 sins of the ecclesiastical and secular officers employed 
 by him, which they committed against the nations, and 
 has caused him to be led into hell, and Emperor Ferdi- 
 nand will sink still far deeper into hell, if he will not 
 disseminate the manifestation of Christ with all his power, 
 as the same is now disclosed in my books, and cleanse 
 the church of Jesus with all his might from such wolves 
 as is Joseph Pletz, the parson of his palace, whom I 
 have already excluded in the third volume of "Memorable 
 Events" from the church of Jesus, and Anthony Aloy- 
 sius Wolf, Bishop of Laibach, because to Emperor Fer- 
 dinand, Christ causes his manifestion to be made known, 
 which was concealed from Emperor Francis, in order to 
 save him from perdition, and to deliver through him his 
 predecessors from hell. Having yesterday on the far- 
 mers' festival, George in Laas, or in the desert countries 
 excluded all those in general, who have prevented the 
 spreading of my books, from the church of Christ, that 
 nobody in my native country may doubt, whether An- 
 thony Aloysius Wolf be amongst this number or not, 1 do 
 to-day, on the festival of the good shepherd, this 25th of 
 April, 1841, excommunicate him as Apostle in the name 
 of Christ out of the church of Christ, and deliver him 
 unto Satan, that he may learn truly to repent his sins, 
 amongst which the most horrible is, that he has endeav- 
 ored to suppress the glorious manifestation of Christ, and 
 that he has calumniated the Apostle of Christ. But 
 since on the 217th page of this book, printed on the fes- 
 tival of George, re-admission into the church of Christ 
 is secured to all to whom I have written letters in No- 
 vember or December last, under the same conditions 
 
386 
 
 after the reception of this book, as to Rossel, whom I 
 have placed as a warning example in my letter to Wolf 
 before his eyes, I could have made a distinction in my 
 manuscript, I having seen Wolf before this page was set 
 in type, according to the report of Cleophas Tobias, in a 
 far more horrible shape than I had seen him before, 
 This, however, was not permitted me by the Spirit; but 
 as soon as the priests of the Diocese of Laibach, in my 
 native country, shall have obtained Christian liberty, 
 they will announce to the whole Diocese a three days' 
 mourning with religious meetings, and suitable admoni- 
 tions to fasting and zealous prayer for true conversion of 
 the sinners and faithful servants of the church. On the 
 third day of this period of penitence, twenty four priests 
 will assemble in a place most convenient for it, amongst 
 whom John Traun, Dean in Ribniza (from Riba, fish ; 
 because Christ has called him to the authorship of the 
 work, which I have alledged in the first volume, page 77, 
 when I at this occasion scourged Wolf and his equals, 
 and predicted to them "that I would scourge them 
 another time and in another manner") who before the as^- 
 sembling will take place, shall have studied my books 
 peculiarly well, will after the prayers becoming this im- 
 portant solemnity, deliver before the assembly a sermon 
 adapted to the purpose of the meeting. Thereat will ap- 
 pear those priests of the Diocese, who are introduced 
 into my ''Memorable Events" as zealous promoters of 
 the cause of Christ, to whom belongs also our Faustus 
 Gradishek, though but a deacon. They then have ac- 
 cording to the spirit of Christ, in common to determine 
 who else have to be present at the solemnity, in order to 
 make the number 24 complete. By this assembly, judg^ 
 ment will be held whether the Bishop excluded from the 
 church of Christ, has humbled himself before the majesty 
 of Christ, and is doing repentance in dust and ashes 
 on account of his sins, and in what degree if converted 
 to Christ, he can be re-admitted in the church of Christ, 
 the 24 being presided over by Christ, whereby the num- 
 ber five times five becomes complete, possessing the 
 power to loose him, after true conversion from the bonds 
 
387 
 
 of the devil, to whom I have delivered him as an Apostle, 
 and to place him after his resuscitation on that place in 
 the church, for which he will be fit according to his con- 
 version. All human considerations must cease here; 
 since in the new kingdom of Christ, each resolution not 
 formed under his presidency, according to his spirit, will 
 as soon as this * ill be found out, be declared to be void 
 and empty. If the 24 decree that he is not qualified 
 for the station of an overseer, they have to report to me 
 immediately, that I may show to the whole Diocese, how, 
 in the new kingdom of Christ, the most worthy will be 
 surely found out and appointed superintendents over the 
 Dioceses. The 24 consequently convene here solely for 
 the purpose of judging, in respect to the excommunica- 
 ted Bishop, but not to elect a new one, because in that 
 election the whole Diocese will participate in such a 
 most easy manner, by which yet always the worthiest 
 will become overseer, and will remain in this station 
 only so long as he shall be perfectly qualified for it, and 
 that as soon as this would cease to be the case, the most 
 deserving would immediately take his place. But this 
 incredible art requires a longer explanation than I could 
 make known here. 
 
 I wish correctly to be understood here, that the ques- 
 tion is about a Bishop excluded from the Church of 
 Christ, who had already for seventeen years been bishop, 
 but whom Christ caused to be set up as a sign of true 
 conversion of the Bishops, whose belief, though it is ex- 
 tinguished, can be re-awakened and his errors corrected 
 by the upright study of my books, and because I wish, 
 that all employed in offices at the manifestation of Christ 
 might be renewed so, that they could be tolerated in 
 their office at least, till, according to the order of the 
 new kingdom, can be determined how to one, who is lay- 
 ing down his office the worthiest is instantly to follow as 
 successor, I desire with all my heart that Wolf may repent 
 and humble himself thus before Christ, that the twenty- 
 four could install him in his office. Having hinted at 
 my knowing and resolution of making known, immedi- 
 ately to the Diocese of my native country, in case that 
 
388 
 
 Wolf should no longer be qualified for the office of a 
 superintendent, how in the new kingdom of Christ over- 
 seers will be chosen, the reader will think that I know 
 something of such a kind, as, when explained, will be 
 found by all Christianity, as perfectly answering to the 
 spirit of Christ and as the only means by which in the 
 millenial peace always the best of rfiin will be made 
 shepherds of the fold of Christ. I kribw, my brethren, 
 something more than you can expect, and what I shall 
 show, will be investigated by all Christianity, and if any 
 body in this or any other point should find out any thing 
 better, we shall, after having examined the same strictly, 
 adopt it thankfully. 
 
 Because I know a good deal, of which the Pope with 
 all his wolves is ignorant, I must proclaim for the con- 
 solation of the Emperor Ferdinand, to whom Christ has 
 appeared, that he might show to him by me, his Apostle, 
 what horrible nuisances are prevailing in his empire and 
 in the Emperor Ferdinand for the consolation of all other 
 regents if they, their courts being nothing better, will 
 accept the manifestation of Christ with a thankful heart, 
 that Christ caused indeed the Emporor Francis to be 
 shown to me in a dreadful state, but that the Emperor 
 Ferdinand can help not only him but many of his prede- 
 cessors out of hell, if he will mend their faults, as now 
 at the manifestation of Christ will be shown with every 
 possible zeal. For in the new kingdom of Christ the 
 Apocalyptical dragon, after having been bound by us in 
 Christ's name, on earth, will be received by the Saints, 
 who will deprive him of his power, that even hell must 
 render its prey, and when enlightened successors will 
 endeavor with their utmost exertion to correct the faults 
 of their predecessors as much as possible, and will enter 
 as enlightened ones into eternity, they will help their 
 predecessors into heaven, and if Emperor Ferdinand will 
 do this, with all zeal and will spread the manifestation of 
 the Lord in his empire as much as possible, those who will 
 depart in the new light, will proclaim the new light to 
 the predecessors of the Emperor, whom the burden of 
 their faults must press, until they are corrected here, and 
 
389 
 
 they will help them to rise, and Adam the Giant has 
 entered eternity as an Evangelist, and this was the prin- 
 cipal cause, why the Lord has called him into eternity, 
 after his having read my third volume, and he has alrea- 
 dy announced to them the joyful tiding, that the Apostle 
 of the manifestation of the Lord has come out of the 
 land, over which they once reigned. The Hebrew words 
 of the old and the Greek of the new covenant of the 
 Scripture and the phrases, from which the eternity of 
 hell, without a possibility of deliverance, has been tor- 
 tured, have another signification and I have also other 
 sources of revelation, from which we shall give at the 
 explanation of the points of the Christian doctrine, like- 
 wise respecting this point, the necessary disclosures for 
 the millenial kingdom in such a manner, that all the na- 
 tions will receive clear and distinct notions about the 
 spiritual world, and will strive carefully to observe the 
 commands of God out of love to him, they advancing 
 more and more to an insight, how deserving of our love 
 he is, as likewise, how horrible it is for those who des- 
 pise his laws, although that there is a deliverance pos- 
 sible for those who are from culpable ignorance sinking 
 in hell; if their successors or others are mending their 
 faults. So much consequently not only for consolation's, 
 but also for warning's sake. For, wo unto those, who 
 now, since Christ shows his manifestation plainly in the 
 most various ways, would resist his will! All the saints 
 of God, who are now contending together with me, and 
 all, who are entering into eternity in this light, which 
 had now appeared unto us, would look with the greatest 
 abomination upon such miserable creatures. Every 
 where by the influence of the spiritual world, the physi- 
 cal nature revolts, where the heavenly host see before 
 that the leaders of the Christians reject my letters, which 
 I am sending to them in the name of Christ who has ap- 
 peared unto me, and will slander me godlessly. About 
 this I could write several volumes, but can mention only 
 so much here, that, when my letter to Wolf, which arriv- 
 ed at the vessel on the 8th of November, was on its way 
 to Europe, such horrible storms arose on the coasts of 
 
390 
 
 Europe, as were on several places unparalleled by any 
 man's memory. On the 25lh of November they com- 
 menced and lasted till the 30th, that is, until the festival 
 of the Apostle Andrew, by which, according to the 
 Roman prophetical computation, begins the new eccles- 
 iastic year. About these and other events of the same 
 month, as the conquest of St. Jean d'Acre on the 3d 
 of November, that is N.B. on the same day, when I 
 finished the large letter, of which Dorathea prophesied: 
 about the delivery of Queen Victoria of a daughter on 
 the 21st of November and about many other things, 
 which occured during that month, of which the news- 
 papers were speaking, nothing can here be said, but all 
 must be left to the investigation of the deeper searcher 
 of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, with the re- 
 mark, that from my third volume can be seen, that the 
 numbers 21 and 25 as well as the number 15, at the 
 strangling of the papnl giant and the whore, who is sin- 
 ning with him, are of great importance, and that though 
 I do not know how the Lord will determine his penal 
 judgments about those who from this book can perceive 
 the now unfolded mystery of the manifestation of Christ, 
 and are yet resisting His most sovereign will, whether 
 he will destroy them by a sudden death from the earth, 
 or leave them still longer on earth for further trials of 
 his saints, so much is as certain as that Christ lives, who 
 has sent me, that they will sink the deeper into hell, the 
 more refractory they remain at such astonishing admoni- 
 tions of Christ. But respecting the Emperor Ferdinand, 
 I entertain still the greatest hope, that he will not only 
 save his soul, but help also many of his predecessors 
 out of hell into heaven. 
 
 In my first volume, page 41, I quote a passage from 
 my treatise about the connexion of all languages, and in 
 the last line begins the prophecy, which has been given 
 to me on the 7th of February 1835, and has been in- 
 stantly added to this treatise,/vhilst the brilliant star made 
 its appearance in clear sunshine. This treatise appear- 
 ed then in the Carinthia in such a manner, that the first 
 half of it was published on Saturday before Palm-Sun- 
 
391 
 
 day, and the second has with the prophecy been printed 
 on Easter Saturday, the 18th of February, 1835. This 
 has already been mentioned in another connexion of sub- 
 jects. But here I must disclose another prophecy for 
 the consideration of the Emperor. In the 1st volume, 
 page 46, where a typographical error occcurs, viz: 1825 
 instead of 1835, which every one can correct from page 
 41, it is said: "Since we celebrated on the 19th of April 
 which then (in the year 1835) coincided with Easter Sun- 
 day, the birth-day of his Majesty, in the first year of his 
 reign, two poems stand first in this paper, the Carinthia, 
 occasioned by this festival of the birth of his Majesty, 
 then follows the conclusion of my advertisement. (This 
 is the name 1 give to the treatise, in which the announc- 
 ing of a work gave me opportunity of speaking about the 
 connexion of all languages, and it pleased the Spirit to 
 join to it the prophecy, the contents of which can, how- 
 ever, not be fully understood from the first, but from the 
 second volume. Then follows:) "Immediately before 
 my treatise, stands the poem of my former student, who 
 as well under my tuition as under that of my colleague 
 has made but a bad progress, on account of which and 
 of other disorders, his Ordinariate gave him instantly his 
 dismissal. But last year I heard that another Ordinari- 
 ate had received him and has sent him to another place, 
 to study there. He is a very dexterous flatterer, and 
 flatterers know how to open to themselves a path, and to 
 enter then also higher stations in the priestly order," &c. 
 As the time, when my treatise was printed, was fixed by 
 higher calculation, so likewise, that two poems of flatter- 
 ers on the festival of the birth of the Emperor were plac- 
 ed before my treatise, and which is the most singular in 
 it, that the treatise immediately preceding mine has been 
 composed by my student, who on account of the bad 
 notes given to him by me had been dismissed by the 
 Bishop at the Apostle Andrew in the Lavant Valley. 
 But now, before I departed to America, Bishop George 
 Meyer received him as student of theology . That several 
 things occur in the wolves-stories, vol iii. page 8*27 sqq. 
 relating to that Meyer, has already been mentioned. But 
 34 
 
392 
 
 it would require a volume by itself to explain the won- 
 ders of my contacts with Meyer during my Professor- 
 ship. Meyer is not calculated for this book, except so 
 far, as is necessary to illustrate by him some other won- 
 ders, because the devil has suggested it to his writer, to 
 join another one to Cleophas, and to address me in the 
 letter in the plural number; in the wolves-story, however, 
 Anthony Aloysius Wolf is accompanied by George 
 Meyer. The singular gratulant's name, whom the 
 Apostle has rejected, but Meyer then received, is Ma- 
 rushnek, from our Marusha, a woman by the name of 
 Mary, but of little respectability, Marushnek consequent- 
 ly as much as one subjugated by women (Weibling), as 
 the Bishops Meyer and Wolf come in my third volume 
 in contact with the prophetical Weiblinger of eighteen 
 years standing in Weiblingen, and this Weiblinger (sub- 
 jugated by women) has not only had his gratulation to 
 the Emperor placed before my prophecy, but he had af- 
 terwards for the celebration of the festival of George, 
 caused such a gratulation in honor of Prince-Bishop 
 George Meyer to be inserted in the Carinthia, that he 
 acquired his entire favor and grace. 
 
 At present we have at length treated George Meyer, 
 on the festival of George, for two days; but Wolf had 
 to make his preparations for it, since, in this volume, the 
 Lord has destined the Wolf for a great sign, because he 
 is Bishop in my native country, and bears the names 
 Anthony Aloysius, most adapted by Providence to the 
 sign, whom, now, all nations will become acquainted 
 with in the true Wolf's shape, and will find it astonishing 
 that Francis, whom the fools would fain have lodged in 
 heaven, should have made a wolf Bishop of the native 
 country of the Apostle. If Francis had even carried no 
 other burden into eternity than this, this alone would 
 have pressed him down into hell. But he has entered 
 eternity loaded with many thousand sins of such a de- 
 scription. But, as I have said already, I am not opposed, 
 if the twenty-four judges confirm Wolf as Bishop; but 
 this they probably will in no case do, unless Wolf puts 
 off the wolf's skin, worn by him under the protection of 
 
393 
 
 Francis and Ferdinand. I would wish that here, also, 
 it could be fulfilled, what is said by Isaiah, xi. 6: " The 
 wolves will dwell with the lambs." I desire that this wild 
 beast might be changed into a lamb as tame as I am. 
 He indeed believes me to be so wild that I, like Petrus, 
 could incline to strike between with the sword. But I 
 am solely a preacher of repentance to the fools who 
 carry the cap with the two tops, resembling asses's ears, 
 wherefore, it was very proper that, when in France the 
 judicial sittings of Daniel were beginning, asses were 
 clothed in Episcopal Robes, and led about in procession. 
 I say this only only on account of one more passage, 
 which I will quote from Cleophas. He says, " And for 
 what else can your assertion pass, that you were riding 
 in a fiery wagon with fiery horses, than for nonsense and 
 ridiculous dreams?" &c. He heaps, in the same con- 
 text, several other reproaches upon me, but which, as he 
 has distorted every thing, it would be too tedious to ex- 
 plain. But the above reproach I adduce here purposely, 
 because this riding is mentioned also in this book, page 
 187, and I have touched upon the same in letters to — I 
 do not know how many Prince-Bishops, with the caps of 
 the two tops, that the malice and stupidity of the most 
 miserable of all men might come to light, who pretend 
 to be numbered with the learned in the Scriptures, whilst 
 they know as little about the same as that Albrecht pro- 
 posed by Wolf, and confirmed by the Emperor, who 
 now bears, in Neustadt, (new city). of lower Krain, the 
 cap with the two horns; to which creature Professor 
 Supan had once offered the Hebrew Old Testament 
 reversed, and somewhat too early endeavored to apply 
 as medicine, the Rak, or lobster, entreating to examine 
 the student farther, be being under the necessity ot 
 leaving the room for a short time. The creature of the 
 Hydra did not know even so much, that the Bible was 
 lying before his eyes reversed, and the Cleophas of 
 Wolf could not even remember so much, when the devil 
 dictated to him the letter, that I have been Professor of 
 the Biblical study, and even of the new covenant, whilst 
 Supan occupied as Professor only the chair of that of 
 
394 
 
 the old covenant: this arrangement having likewise been 
 made as a prophecy of that which is now taking place. 
 
 When I, in writing the second volume, had advanced 
 so far that I was about introducing some demoniacs (or 
 possessed by the evil spirits, in the strict sense of the 
 phrase) as witnesses; having then already, pn the 30th 
 of September, 1838, so many of them in readiness as 
 witnesses of my Apostolate, that I stood in need of 
 making a selection amongst them, at the same moment 
 when I was ready to adduce other demoniacs, the demon 
 brought to me Joseph Zumgrunde, (to foundation,) who 
 stands, in volume first, page 215, as the 134th and last 
 amongst the first witnesses of my Apostleship, in Boston, 
 and is best qualified for it, as I united him in wedlock 
 as well as a second one, with another mystery which 
 will afterwards appear, my good shepherd not permitting 
 me to break off, but who, instead of standing firm, has 
 gone over to the demoniacs. He told me 1 should give 
 him the receipt of Herman Hude, who had also given 
 his contribution to the foundation of my community, yet 
 without being inserted in my book. I saw immediately 
 that the devil had to bring him to me, in order to lay 
 down confessions of the conspiracies of the devil's me- 
 nials against me. I looked instantly into the book, in 
 order to begin the inquisition correctly, and saw that 
 Herman Hude stood amongst the 134 as the 6x8th wit- 
 ness of my Apostleship, in alphabetical order on page 
 213. Now I saw at. length that he wanted me to write 
 in my book the receipt of another Herman, or ruler, 
 whose name is likewise Hude, or Hudizh, (Devil,) and 
 began then a strict inquisition, in order to see what re- 
 ceipt I should write in my book, and when it was done I 
 gave him permission to leave me. For the demons, 
 when they, forced by the heavenly host, must bring their 
 servants before me for a testimony, are cruelly tormented 
 by me, but are not permitted to leave me before their 
 business is done. For, till this is performed, the heav- 
 enly host forces them to remain before me. Then I 
 commenced writing the receipt as it stands printed in 
 volume second, page 147, sqq. On the same day I 
 
395 
 
 celebrated my countryman's day, on which the Roman 
 bishops, or priests, with mocking lips, and in a strange 
 language, pray, " O God! thou who hast furnished thy 
 Church with thy confessor and greatest doctor of the 
 Church, in the explanation of the Holy Scriptures, 
 namely, with the holy Hierom," &c. If Cleophas had 
 at least studied some of the writings of this my particu- 
 lar friend, he could have in some degree considered how 
 the fiery horses and the fiery wagon were in unison with 
 my riding to Baltimore, where the chief representative 
 of the worshipers of the beast in America is residing. 
 But Wolf is an adorer of the dry bones, not knowing 
 any thing about the study of the fathers, and yet, with 
 the papal prattlers, adores their bones, and cries, u The 
 Scripture ought to be explained after the sense of the 
 fathers:" but when John Traun brings to him the H Sensa 
 Patrum" for censorship, rejects the fathers, — which, 
 however, against his wish, are passing through the Aulic 
 censorship, that I could, by means of this affair, lay 
 already in my first volume, a tumbling-stone to the Aulic 
 Pletz and to the Wolf of Laibach, and catch both of 
 them, in order to illustrate popery somewhat through 
 them. And when a Dean Traun, who certainly has 
 read a good deal of the fathers, could prepare such a 
 tumbling-stone, that exactly the Latin sheets which I 
 sent to Joseph Pletz, as supplements of the <c Sensa 
 Patrum," of my friend John Traun, must serve for a 
 fundament of the following mysteries, how much more 
 I, in my present station, who, before the Lord has 
 brought me to my present post, have read so much, 
 also, of the fathers, that the eight horses, after the eve 
 of the day on which I have received the document of 
 Cleophas, would have had difficulty in drawing, if the 
 hearse had been laden with the works of the fathers of 
 the Church, which 1 have studied, and not merely with 
 the empty coffin of Cleophas. 
 
 In volume third, page 846, I give an account of the 
 
 following Revelation, which I have received whilst I 
 
 was riding on the steam or fire-wagon, and the wind 
 
 carried the cloud of fire in the night towards me: M The 
 
 34* 
 
396 
 
 cloud in the desert was for the consolation of my faithful, 
 and for a horror of my enemies, and in a like manner 
 shall I be glorified by the cloud prepared for my 
 enemies." 
 
 Wolf will, I trust, now read the sequel, and learn how 
 the Lord after the Revelation was given, worked signs 
 successively, until he caused at length the mystery of his 
 adversaries to be collected in the steamboat, and the 
 same to be burnt together with one hundred and seventy 
 persons, to the terror of his enemies, who must humble 
 themselves before His supreme majesty if they wish to 
 escape perdition. The first blow, however, for the ad- 
 monition of the papists as a sign of my Apostleship at 
 his manifestation, given by the bursting of a new steam- 
 boat with two hundred persons, or with the mystery of 
 one hundred, and ninety, and ten, at Cincinnati, I am 
 mentioning already in volume first, p. 428 — 430. For 
 the Lord can as well near me as far from me work signs 
 in connexion with my steps, that every one, if not a beast, 
 can see them, after my having shown their connexion 
 to be signs, as it is proved not only by Cleophas Tobias 
 and other examples, but also by the bursting of the steam- 
 boat, narrated on the quoted pages, which the Lord 
 caused to take place as a prophecy, that I should first 
 be slandered at Cincinnati of Italian origin, and I would 
 in the name of Christ strike the slanderer. The calum- 
 niation was only in a parenthesis of a treatise about 
 another subject. But with the stroke given to the papal 
 (German) "Friend of Truth," but which ought to be en- 
 titled Enemy of Truth, vol. 2d, p. 600—604, I show that 
 the demons under higher inspection have extorted this 
 slander from their servant. 
 
 This calumniation has been given in the papal "Friend 
 of Truth" in so few words, that it fills in my vol. 2d, p. 
 601, exactly three lines, yet so that the half of one line 
 stands on the first, and the other half with "Austrian 
 Emperor," on the fourth line, since even in such trifles 
 mysteries are concealed, which by means of my third 
 volume can be disclosed. This was the first calumnia- 
 tion against me which ever came into my hands in a 
 
397 
 
 printed paper never read by me unless my attention is 
 peculiarly directed to it. And, listen ye nations, who 
 brought the news of this calumny in my room? It was 
 by the Prophet Samuel Ludwig, who indeed believes 
 neither in a God or a devil; yet had always to prophesy 
 as often as he was inspired by me, and of whose prophe- 
 cies several are recorded in my second and third volume. 
 Though his ancestors wrote their name Ludwig, he spells 
 it nevertheless Ludvigh, and I remarked at a convenient 
 opportunity, that he as a Prophet, did not yet write his 
 name quite correctly, since it would become him as 
 Prophet, to write the same Lud Vieh (nation beasts) 
 that is, the people have turned into beasts. In vol. 3d, 
 p. 714, I quote a prophecy dictated on the promenades 
 of Vienna, not by mine but by his spirit about (at and 
 meagre clergymen, because the same occurs in the same 
 number of the Old and New World, wherein he on the 
 eve before Easter, 1839, admonishes with warmth, that 
 the books of the Apostle ought to be studied. The Lord 
 has namely sent this strange courier from Hungary to 
 Vienna, in order to view the various kinds of godless- 
 ness, committed partly by the already fattened, partly by 
 the still meagre wolves; but he had to come in the right 
 moment to Philadelphia, and again in the right moment 
 to Baltimore, in order to give in both cities testimony to 
 the Apostle, I having seized him first on the festival of 
 all saints of God, on the first of November, 1838, when 
 he instantly laid down the confession, that he could not 
 believe in the Bible. In scrutinizing into the cause of 
 this, his state, I saw soon that he was sedulously study- 
 ing history, and formed from it the false conclusion, that 
 a book to which those are appealing, who were at the 
 helm of human affairs through centuries of the so called 
 Christian deminion, but which was only the dominion of 
 the beast, must be the most pernicious book in the world. 
 Indeed, if we take for true the testimonies of the demo- 
 niacs in the foregoing three volumes, and now at length 
 the testimony of the demoniac Cleophas Tobias, which 
 testimonies, however, Christ caused only to be now- 
 given, that the nations bestialized by the wolves, can 
 
398 
 
 see that since the lime that Emperor Constantine the 
 Great, favored Christianity by his protection, the Bible 
 was always horribly mis-used. In seeing Samuel Lud- 
 vigh on the festival of the Saints, my companions, 1838, 
 in this illusion, I inspired him,that as also Balaam and Kai- 
 phas, according to the testimony of the Scripture, and 
 even Leo xii. and Gregory xvi. as my disclosures given 
 in the second volume about it are proving, must prophecy, 
 he likewise took a pen in his hand and put down a 
 prophecy about the appearance of the Apostle, causing 
 it to be printed. This produced indeed such a rapid 
 effect, that already on the 15th of the same month the papal 
 German " Friend of Truth" in Cincinnati, made this 
 known by his paper. But he adoring still, instead of Christ , 
 the Roman Pope, believed that "to the new Apostle, An- 
 dreas Bernardus Smolnikar, the diploma had been given 
 by the Emperor of Austria." He was mistaken. When 
 my fellow student and papal Apostle of the Indians, 
 Frederick Baraga, arrived at length in the fulfilling of 
 the times at Vienna, sent out by Christ, in order to show 
 to the Emperor, the parson of the Imperial palace, 
 Joseph Pletz, and to others possessing great influence 
 upon the Emperor, that it would be very beneficial to the 
 church if a Professor of the biblical study "of the new 
 Covenant" was sent to America, the Emperor was sick 
 and his vice-regent was the Archduke Lewis (Ludwig), 
 to whom the cause, more important than any other cause 
 ever transacted before any court since the creation of the 
 world, was represented in an audience lasting three 
 quarters of an hour. The transaction, whether Christ 
 should die or not, had necessarily to precede, and then 
 had the preparations to be continued through eighteen 
 centuries, until at length, now in the fulfilling of the 
 times, Christ appears in order to destroy the dominion of 
 the beast, and to establish his peace upon the whole earth 
 in such a manner, that the same will firmly stand through 
 thousands of years. For this reason this cause as at 
 the death of Christ, was to be transacted before the vice- 
 regent of the Roman Emperor and King of Jerusalem. 
 But this Emperor was first to be humbled in such a man- 
 
399 
 
 ner as to lose the Roman crown, and to retain only the 
 title of a King of Jerusalem, on this account the highest 
 transaction could no longer be performed at Jerusalem, 
 but at the Court of Vienna, however, not by the Em- 
 peror, whom the Lord had on this account confined by 
 sickness to his bed, but by his proxy, Lewis, whom 
 Christ has enlightened, so that he instantly caused the 
 most suitable orders to be given to the authorities in 
 Vienna, Laibach and Klagenfurth, which has two courts 
 of Appeal, and in the mystery ought rather be named 
 Klagenfarth (furthering of claims), that the Apostle 
 could set out for America so speedily, that my colleague, 
 Professor Joseph Poklukar, who knew about this mys- 
 tery as much as Wolf, when I entered his room, and 
 he believed that I had come to Laibach for a visit, ex- 
 claimed full of astonishment, after having learned from 
 me that I was with bag and baggage on my way to 
 America, that the Lord was surely preparing great things 
 for me in America, since the permission for my voyage 
 was so speedily granted to me. I thought these things 
 are somewhat higher than that thou couldst conceive 
 them, now if I would even explain them to thee. To 
 Wolf I would have owed also a visit, had he been in his 
 palace and not fattened himself on the long table of the 
 provincial Diet; I intended to say to the canon, my 
 Praprotnik, or fern-man, to make my excuse with the 
 Prince-Bishop, but his house keeper told me that he 
 likewise was at the great table, at the conclusion of which, 
 after sunset the Governor of Laibach has signed my 
 passport, I having come to Laibach on account of great 
 mysteries exactly at the time of the Diet, and continued 
 my voyage on the following morning, leaving Laibach 
 very early, and directing my route to Boston in America 
 via, Triest. 
 
 That indeed Christ the Lord, has confided to the Arch- 
 duke Lewis, in order that nothing remained undone which 
 belonged to the mystery, the care to procure me the per- 
 mission of leaving the Empire, by the most expeditious 
 ways which could be taken, according to the Imperial, 
 but unchristian laws ? is not only testified by the evidences 
 
400 
 
 adduced in my three volumes, but also confirmed by the 
 demoniac, Cleophas, of Wolf, in the already quoted pas- 
 sage, where he writes: M Smolnikar has turned into a 
 visionary, a madman, a fool, who, if he could wield the 
 sword, and had enough of soldiers on his side, would 
 fall upon the orthodox believers with more fury than Ma- 
 homed once did," &.c. The Pope has proclaimed cru- 
 sades for Palestine, by which he, as a false lion, with all 
 his wolves has sent many millions of souls into hell, in 
 order to fatten himself and his faithful beast-worshippers, 
 upon their riches. Now, at length, in the fulfilling of 
 the times, the Lord has permitted once more the devils 
 to take hold of the formerly faithful servants of the Pope, 
 to conquer Palestine, not indeed this time for the Pope, 
 but for Mahomed, at which occasion also, Emperor Fer- 
 dinand, as King of Jerusalem, ordered his troops to march 
 to Palestine. I wrote in November, 1840, to the Impe- 
 rial parson, Pletz, also, about this point, that if the Em- 
 peror to whom I had sent my first volume, with an ac- 
 companying letter, on the 20th of August, 1838, on the 
 festival of Bernardus, had received the manifestation of 
 Christ, with a thankful heart, no troops would now have 
 been sent to Palestine for the destruction of men, but 
 the Mahommedans themselves would have commenced to 
 be astonished, that the Lord had begun to show such 
 great things to the Christians. But the nefarious actions 
 of the beast-worshippers were to be carried to the ex- 
 tremest point, that future generations might be astonish- 
 ed, that those, whose representative, the demon Cleo- 
 phas reproaches the Apostle with a wish of converting 
 the nations, sword in hand, are marching themselves to 
 Palestine, in order to conquer this land, and to deliver 
 it unto the representatives of Mahomet for a further ty- 
 ranizing of its nations, this Palestine, so long under the 
 curse of the Lord, until the representatives of the Chris- 
 tians in the new kingdom, with the true con\ersion of its 
 inhabitants will procure to it the peace, and then they, 
 themselves will have a firm seat in Jerusalem through 
 thousands of years. 
 
 Now be amazed, ye nations! On the evening of the 
 
401 
 
 24th of April, at the close of the George, or farmer's-fes- 
 tival in Illyria, the sheets were brought to me from 
 the printing office, for correction, of which the 224th 
 page of this book was the last. That quite independent- 
 ly from me and from the printer, by the superior com- 
 mand of the heavenly host, the pages also, of this, as of 
 the previous books, have been counted, and by this host 
 it has been exactly calculated on what page this or that 
 mystery had to come, I shall prove to you still in this 
 book. But now I mention only so much, that on the 
 190th page of this book the large letter is concluded, of 
 which the Dorathea rescuscitated from the dead has pro- 
 phesied. What astonishing mysteries in the number of 
 190 of popery, and of their Imperial and Royal Majesties 
 at the present manifestation of Christ are concealed, I 
 shall afterwards briefly indicate for those who have not 
 yet studied my third volume. But on the 190th page 
 stands, at the close of the large letter, by which accord- 
 ing to the prophecy, all things shall be disclosed, my 
 name, Andreas Bernardus Smolnikar, since all these 
 three names are great prophecies, which can be foundin my 
 second and third volume, together with my calling which 
 Christ has confided to me, and no human power can take 
 away. Finally stands: Given at Boston, the 3d of No- 
 vember, 1340, on which day, N. B., four allied great 
 powers, once obedient to the Pope, have conquered 
 the invincible fort of St. Jean d' Arce, most speedily, in 
 order to confide Palestine most graciously to the repre- 
 sentative of Mahomet, till Christ will open his eyes, that 
 not Mahomet, but He, is the ruler of the nations. 
 
 In this mystery, however, are concealed more profound 
 secrets than I could have printed now; since I had be- 
 sides, yesterday to write to my Matthew Ludwig to Bos- 
 ton, that I needed still more money for the rope, in order 
 to lay it not only so tightly round the neck of YVolf, after 
 the demoniac, Cleophas, has sent me a document, that 
 he will be strangled by it, but also round the big belly, 
 of which Rossel, whom I have sent as a warning to Wolf, 
 prophesies on page 49 of this book, as of a dark barrel, 
 and also of my books, that my cooper (Boettcher) can in- 
 
402 
 
 sert nothing therein, except that which is sent by me to 
 him. I have, of the first volume, addressed only one 
 copy to the Emperor, and sent another one in addition, 
 into the Austrian Monarchy. But after the printing of 
 the second volume, I sent a chest of copies of the first 
 and second volume, with the request to Triest to deliver 
 them into the hands of the best theologians of the whole 
 Monarchy for the strictest examination of the cause. To 
 the parson of the Palace, Pletz, I dispatched even before 
 sending those to Triest, a copy of the second volumej 
 Christ having provided for me already, on the very day 
 when it was possible to send the bonk farther, the ship 
 from Philadelphia to Bremen, and Pletz had to labor, 
 that to the big belly of Wolf, looking like a barrel, was 
 then presented my first and second volume for examina- 
 tion's sake, but whether also the third, the time will teach 
 us. 
 
 But the belly of wolves is like a tub or barrel, where- 
 into the light cannot even enter from the exterior. That 
 the Lord has shown to me, when the time had come, to 
 have the second volume printed, not only to go from Bos- 
 ton to Philadelphia, where also, the deepest mysteries of 
 the heavenly kingdom were waiting for me, but also point- 
 ed out to me wonderfully, that after having enquired 
 before at all other German printers in Philadelphia, I 
 should have it printed by Julius Bcettcher, has shown 
 already in the second volume. He has, however, only 
 set in type the second volume, Johnson stereotyped the 
 same, and a third one did the presswork. Bcettcher is the 
 German of cooper, and Julius Csesar was the founder of 
 the most horrible mischief, which then originated 
 by the Roman imperial goverment, in which at length the 
 Roman Bishops have obtained the most Anti-Christian 
 power, in order to destroy everything through the wolves. 
 Now Christ has finally shown to me the Caesar Cooper, 
 who has also the composing of this volume, according to 
 Rossel's prophecy, for the she ass of Bileam has spoken 
 too, and since it is in our countries less usual to ride on 
 asses than on horseback, the lord has at his present 
 manifestation, amongst other animals, raised especially 
 
403 
 
 high to his service the horses, Rossels and Roessles (lit- 
 tle horses) and they must, when the heavenly host begins 
 to press them, give testimony in their way, to His mani- 
 festation, although the demoniac, Cleophas, is amongst 
 other things also horribly scandalized by my reporting to 
 the wolves of the Austrian Empire, that the " heavenly 
 host shows to me everywhere, which way I have to go." 
 They indicate not only every thing tome, but they press 
 also the black horses through the devils, sitting upon 
 them, so horribly, that they have pressed out of their Cleo- 
 phas so much and sent to me, that I would have to write 
 more than 1966 pages, of which consist my three pub- 
 lished books, if I could explain everything standing in 
 connexion with this document only, and that also a Ros- 
 sel in Baltimore had to prophesy in his way about this 
 document, for in the prophecies of the devil, who sees 
 every thing perverted, his assertions are only to be turned 
 into the Christian way, in order to learn the truth. Pre- 
 vented by letter-writing and errands, I can, my country- 
 men, but this day, the 27th of April, being the day of 
 Anastasius, who is preparing a great resurrection and re- 
 storation, remind you well to look at Bishop Wolf, exclu- 
 ded from the church of Jesus, whether his belly does not 
 resemble a tub ? The fattening of this belly has prevent- 
 ed him from gaining a view of the great things of God, 
 displayed in my books, and him the highest servant of 
 the Apocalyptic dragon has given to you as a Bishop. 
 But, marvel not at this; into the other barrel of Bishop 
 George Meyer, looking still more horrible, and which 
 Christ caused to be connected with the Wolf in the 
 Wolves-story, from my books also, no light would have 
 entered, if he had examined them. But, be not afraid 
 about it, that this tub by Augustin Gruber, who has or- 
 dained me Priest, and in whom certainly, if he had ex- 
 amined my books, the light would have entered, has been 
 made Prince-Bishop of Gurk, residing in Klagenfurth. 
 Augustin was not indeed himself " subjugated by wo- 
 men," but deceived by such, he has done that, Christ 
 having permitted it, that at the conclusion of the divine 
 comedy it might be seen, that neither Emperors or Kings, 
 35 
 
404 
 
 Bishops nor Apostles, are in the new kingdom of Christ, 
 calculated for nominating Bishops. If a diocese should 
 write to me, that I might, the secular power not heing 
 opposed to it, furnish the same with a Bishop, I would 
 have to answer that this was not my business, but that of 
 the whole diocese, and that I could but show to them, as 
 I shall show to all Christendom, how they in the easiest 
 manner, without any difficulties in the shortest time, 
 could find the most worthy and most competent for this 
 office. That I, however, have not of men, nor by man, 
 but immediately by Christ, the power to ordain him, 
 whom the whole diocese chooses for a Bishop, that he 
 may have the Apostolic succession, can be doubted by 
 none who has gained the conviction, that Christ shows me 
 by sufficient signs as his Apostle to the nations. To the Bi- 
 shop Augustin did I erect in the third volume, page 291- 
 292, a lasting monument, and givetohimthe testimony, that 
 he is amongst the blessed. He has repented much, during 
 his life time, the mistake, which, however, was committed 
 by the permission of Christ, that to the Apostle much 
 might be disclosed which otherwise would have remain- 
 ed concealed to him, and he has entered eternity very 
 susceptible for the light, which did not shine upon him in 
 this life, and went then through the usual trials, through 
 which all, otherwise calculated for heaven, but dying in 
 the darkness of Popery must pass, and I could have not 
 erected in the third volume such a monument, if it had 
 not been peculiarly revealed to me, that he is amongst 
 the blessed, knowing from other experiences in the spi- 
 ritual world that the fewest of the Bishops do in eternity 
 ascend, but most of them descend, and such as Wolf 
 must fall in the deepest hell, even if he had not been 
 stricken by the Apostolic rod. Augustinus Gruber came 
 to me three days before I reported about him in the 
 third volume, reminding me not to forget him whilst en- 
 gaged in writing this, my third volume. But then, not 
 he but another spirit reminded me of the deepest depths 
 of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, standing in 
 connexion with the ordination, which I received by men. 
 The solemn ordination, however, for the Apostleship I 
 
405 
 
 have received immediately by Christ, on the 18th of 
 February, 1838, in the Cathedral Church at Boston, as 
 has been shown more circumstantially in my second than 
 in my first volume, after having, as I shall explain it in 
 this volume, for the reception of the heavenly charges, 
 long before been solemnly initiated or magnetized by a 
 heavenly spirit, accompanied by many other heavenly 
 spirits. Since Christ has imparted to me, on the 18th of 
 February, 1838, his ordination, I commenced performing 
 the mysteries for the abolition of the beast, of its image, 
 and of the false Prophet out of the church of Christ, as 
 He has shown it to me partly immediately, partly by his 
 messengers, and confirmed by signs of every description. 
 But Augustinus Gruber is otherwise not permitted to ap- 
 pear with these messengers before me. He enjoys, in- 
 deed, a high degree of beatitude, but must yet remain 
 in the back-ground, other spirits preceding him, possess- 
 ed of deeper insights in these things, and which had not 
 inhaled so much of the Aulic air. So much, that decep- 
 tion might be avoided. 
 
 Wolf, when he had received my two volumes, was like 
 a closed tub; for I committed a mistake for healing of 
 many and caused the tub or barrel, as the devil calls 
 through his Rossel my books, instead of calling so the 
 bellies of the insatiable wolves, only to be laid together 
 by Julius Boettcher (cooper), instead of having the planks 
 tightly fixed and firmly pressed together. The third vol- 
 ume the Lord caused not to be printed by Boettcher in 
 Philadelphia, but on account of many mysteries, at New 
 York; and this was to be done by Henry Ludwig with 
 entirely new letters, for which purpose he went to Phi- 
 ladelphia, in order to have them founded at Johnson's 
 (that is the son of the mercies of God), who had before 
 stereotyped my second volume. I indeed expected to 
 have this volume printed here by Julius Boettcher, before 
 Thomson had called me to York, but after having receiv- 
 ed the call, I intended not returning to Philadelphia, be- 
 fore the book would have left the press. The wife of 
 Boettcher (cooper), assured me indeed, that I surely 
 would come back, and would have the book printed by 
 
406 
 
 her husband, it having been thus disclosed to her. I 
 thought that this came not from my spirit, all of those, 
 who receive my spirit being Prophets or Prophetesses. 
 But in York it has also been disclosed to me, that I had 
 to go to Philadelphia, and would have my book printed 
 there. I cause consequently the same not only to be 
 set by Julius or Caesar Bcettcher or cooper, that is the 
 planks or boards of this barrel not only to be duly fixed 
 together, but also the bellies of the Bishops and Priests 
 well pressed by it; it having been shown to me by neces- 
 sity, through the demoniac Cleophas or Wolf, how this 
 was to be done. The demoniac Editor of the papistic 
 "Friend of Truth" in Cincinnati, who could also not be 
 pressed, although I have disclosed to him so much in the 
 second volume, page 601 — 604, that he had already to 
 feel from that which he reported to me in the same num- 
 ber, wherein he slanderously asserts, that I had receiv- 
 ed the diploma of my Apostolate from the Austrian Em- 
 peror, must have felt, that a higher power had also driven 
 him to this assertion, so that I could give by it a strong 
 lesson too to the big bellies. He being such a closed 
 vessel, that he scarcely will have seen one of my three 
 volumes, he had to prepare the prophecy of Priest Ham- 
 mer for my third volume, which, however (but in the 
 appendices to this volume) has received wonderful illus- 
 trations. The Lord caused the same to have been taken 
 in possession by the courier and shoemaker, Jacob 
 Grimm (anger), the thirty-fifth amongst the one hundred 
 and thirty-four witnesses, first volume, page 213 sqq., 
 whom the Lord at His manifestation caused to be plac- 
 ed amongst the first at the papistical shoemaker Cosmas 
 Ferner (further), who is^the twenty-eighth among these 
 witnesses, because he is still far (fern) from the spirit of 
 Christ in his fondness of singing Latin at the Bishop's 
 service and which was delivered by him unto me, that I 
 could show to the blind, that the God of Jacob and 
 Israel will take hold of them in his anger (Grimm), if 
 they will not open their eyes at his manifestation. He 
 caused, in illustration of his anger about these godless 
 wolves, the storms to rage horribly on the great Huron, 
 
407 
 
 when I was sitting at Makinaw or the turtle, and when 
 I wrote the new illustrations of this prophecy into this 
 book. He showed to me, how his heavenly host drive 
 the demons to put storms in motion on the Huron, and 
 when I reminded the other shoemaker, Joseph Ludwig, 
 not to forget to show to me that which might appear 
 about it in print; he brought me at the right moment the 
 < 'Boston Times," that I could adduce testimonies of 
 others in this book about this, phenomenon. You will, 
 however, also learn from this book, what the Lord caus- 
 ed here to be effected, when Bcettcher was setting this 
 prophecy in type, or fixing together the planks as cooper 
 (Bcettcher) for the big bellies. 
 
 Christ has permitted Napoleon to appear as a scourge 
 of men, and I did not know before, till I learned it the 
 last evening before my departure from Boston in the 
 book of Prophet Jacob Amos, that Napoleon was a 
 butcher's son as I am. He says, page 131: "Napoleon 
 was the son of a butcher." About the 15th of Decem- 
 ber, when he was deposited with the dead in the Dome 
 of the Invalides, my letter to Wolf must have arrived 
 somewhere in France. Christ needs now no longer the 
 butcher Napoleon, he made only use of the services of 
 this butcher during the time of preparation to his mani- 
 festation, in order that the big and meagre bellies, which 
 remained alive, whilst the butchering took place, have 
 been at least pressed, and that which the Prophets did 
 prophesy, he has punctually fulfilled as I have shown in 
 the third volume, and Philip Lewis had not to join in 
 the conquest of Palestine the N.B. four allied great 
 powers, because the number 5 did not agree with this 
 mystery, and he belongs to the illustration of the fact, 
 that France accomplished her calling, in order to pour 
 out some of the vials of the vengeance of the judgments 
 of God over the nations apostatizing from Christianity, 
 and that the Arch-Duke Lewis (Ludwig), impelled by a 
 higher power, had to procure me so speedily permission 
 to go to America and in my third volume stands the Re- 
 presentative of the infidels, Samuel Ludwig, as Prophet, 
 as has been mentioned already in this book before and 
 35* 
 
408 
 
 after the Priest Hammer's prophecy, and Hammer could 
 not have prophesied, had not the largest dog of the 
 butcher brought him to Matthew Ludwig, with whom I 
 lived in Boston. The first ten months, however, of my 
 stay in America, I had to spend at Meyer's, who had 
 Napoleon as sign before his house, because I celebrated 
 then at that time the mysteries of the strangling of the 
 beast, not by the slaughter of men, but that men will die 
 in the spirit to the beast and live in Christ. During my 
 absence, those associated with me in Christ are holding 
 their religious meetings in Boston at Joseph Ludwig's. 
 But on the last festival of Easter, Christ has shown to 
 them to assemble at Bernard's, who now is binding the 
 rope round the neck of the wolf. I could write about 
 the mysteries of Napoleon's re-interment at Paris in the 
 Dome of the Invalides a volume by itself, as far as relat- 
 ing the Louis (Ludwigs); for here I gave only some 
 hints for deeper reflection, and the carpenter Matthew 
 Ludwig in Boston, whom the Lord has wonderfully 
 enabled to be Matthew, or the first Evangelist at the 
 present manifestation of Christ and to do most for the 
 printing of my books and all the other necessities, had 
 in Paris already taken the pasport and directed his 
 journey towards his home, when the invisible guide gave 
 it in his heart to turn back and go to America, not, as 
 if the Lord had not millions of others, to give unto them 
 the same means and the same will, but because his name 
 and Paris serve to the illustration of the subject. 
 
 I have, however, deviated a little too far from the rail 
 road, on which I am riding in the fiery wagon with fiery 
 horses, and the demoniac Cleophas chastises me for it 
 severely in saying ; " Is not your babbling way of memo- 
 rizing the most common every day's occurrences, the most 
 silly expressions, the breaking off the present subject's 
 conversation, the repetition of what has been already no- 
 ticed, an incontestable proof of the entire mental disorder 
 of a former Professor of Divinity ?" &c. As an irrefragable 
 proof of it is adduced my riding in the fiery wagon with 
 fiery horses, and that the devil must remind me of what I 
 nave already forgotten. My new Julius CaBsar, the old 
 
409 
 
 not having been of any use but for teaching Emperors 
 and Popes how to slaughter men, is indeed but a cooper, 
 (Boettcher) who is now only setting types and has then to 
 press with the machine the bellies of the bishops, that 
 they may yet at length learn to understand, whether the 
 wolves-story, which the demoniac Cleophas has forced me 
 to explain be the most common every day's occurrence or 
 not. They will even by searching through all Christian 
 centuries scarcely find in the whole history of the millions 
 of bishops a single one, who had all the three names of 
 Anthony Aloysius Wolf and his assistant, who is neces- 
 sary to his mystery, the names of Philip Praprotnik or the 
 horse-loving fern man, and to the Apostle all the three 
 names of wolftogether with the Praprotnik were necessary 
 for the display of the mysteries of the most stinking sub- 
 ject of the wolves with the number four, as the conclusion 
 of the prophecy of Daniel about the four beasts, which 
 my people have found below the church of the Apostle 
 Andrew. Wolf may enquire by his dean in Laas, whether 
 the matter stands thus or not, for even this the Lord has 
 permitted, that Wolf has made a man in Laas to succeed 
 the now glorified dean Gregory Jereb who now bestializes 
 everything, which the indefatigable shepherd Gregory Jer- 
 eb, has ennobled and prepared for eternal life. For that 
 reason the Lord has confided to my Gregory Jereb in com- 
 mon with our Adam the Giant, the office of pressing the 
 devils of Wolf, in order to furnish me with such a docu- 
 ment by their servant that he had to prostrate himself and 
 to adore Christ, who has conquered him by the weapons, 
 sent to me by Cleophas, and to render thanks unto him, 
 that he will raise him from the dead in this way, no other 
 way of salvation being left for him. I shall pass over all 
 the other points in silence, and I find it hard, that I must 
 repeat many points, which must be touched upon in vari- 
 ous connexions for the illustrations of the things on account 
 of the wolves' heads, who can keep nothing in memory 
 unless repeatedly reminded of it, and thus teach me my 
 invisible companions as likewise when and how I shall 
 make excursions in the fiery wagon, that those subjugated 
 by the demon can not comprehend the connexion of things: 
 
410 
 
 since I am not counting the pages of my books, but the 
 heavenly host, which I have to repeat often. But these 
 my companions will give to the demons, now retained by 
 them, the power to strangle these wolves if they will not 
 repent, notwithstanding my repeated urgings. I shall 
 nevertheless enter on the rail-road, on which I am riding 
 with fiery horses with the best hopes; should I, however, 
 narrate the wonders on all my travels with such horses, 
 I would have to begin a new book, and I presume to have 
 already too much ; having yesterday written to my Matthew 
 Ludvvig about money, absorbed by these big bellies, that 
 my book would amount to not c 200 pages as I calculated, 
 when the printer had set in type already 100 pages, but 
 to 300 pages. 
 
 For the memory's sake then of the late pope, Gregory 
 xvi. whose figure was also perfectly calculated to procure 
 to the wolves full power to devastate the Church of Jesus 
 and to celebrate the memory of my glorified Gregory 
 Jereb, who returned in due time to the mother parish, as 
 Alt-Laak is called in prophetic spirit, that I could visit 
 him more easily and that he might die in his native place, 
 where in future ages it will be shown, that here the ashes 
 of a man are resting with whom the Apostle has caught 
 the wolves, or as my Gregory expressed himself the cats, 
 in order to bind them firmly together in the bag and to 
 suffocate them, I shall mention but the journey on the rail- 
 road from York to Philadelphia on the Gregory's or 
 Watchman's day the 12th of March, 1841. 
 
 The weather was cloudy when I left the house of the 
 Prophet John Jacob Thomson, which he had sold shortly 
 before, in order to operate the more easily in Baltimore, 
 for the kingdom of God. He accompanied me to York, 
 and when we were with the preacher of the United Breth- 
 ren, I told him: "Thy house, (Thomson's Place,) al- 
 though thou hast sold the same to work the more free 
 from other cares for the kingdom of God, will neverthe- 
 less, carry thy name in my book." He replied to me 
 that this was not the right name, but that the builder 
 of his solid stone house had given to it, when laying 
 exactly one hundred years ago the corner stone of it, the 
 
411 
 
 name of "Delay Rewarded." In this house remained 
 Doratheafor a time after her resuscitation from the dead, 
 and Thomson was engaged in packing up his effects in 
 order to leave it when I arrived there, and the great re- 
 ward of the delay of the printing of this book, not only 
 that something about the prophecies of Dorathea and her 
 resuscitation might be mentioned, but also the Wolves- 
 stories, after the receipt of the document of the demoniac 
 Cleophas be developed therein, has been prophesied by 
 the name given to the house by its builder. 
 
 I do not doubt that all of whom the Bible gives an ac- 
 count as having been raised from the dead, either by 
 Christ himself or by others in his name, were certainly 
 dead before their resuscitation: against the adversaries 
 of Christianity, however, this can more easily be proved 
 by the example of Dorathea, than by that of others. But 
 this being the case, I am still doubtful if between the 
 signs of the Lord a distinction of preference could be 
 made, which of both deserved to be preferred to the other, 
 the resuscitation of Dorathea, or the demoniac production 
 of Cleophas? To the resuscitation from the dead, nothing 
 was required besides the will of Christ, that the soul 
 having left the vital connexion with the body, has to re- 
 sume this connexion and to operate anew upon the already 
 deserted body. But with Cleophas, that was necessary 
 to press the demons to take from their servant the free 
 will, and to dictate unto him in his insanity, that which I 
 needed, and of which it could not possibly be expected 
 that it would be sent to me to America, where the free- 
 dom of the press prevails, by a cunning man, that I could 
 instantly discover the whole conspiracy of the high 
 placed devil's servants in Austria, against Christ from 
 this document, and all nations will see from my pub- 
 lishing the same. To his priests, Wolf can write in an 
 arbitrary manner; for if any body stirs the least motion 
 failing in due respect towards the prince's Bishop's gra- 
 cious lordship, he has to stand in patience the wolves' 
 fury, if he wishes not to experience the fate of Jacob 
 Supan, or even a worse one, if inferior to him in moral 
 strength. Christian patience is our duty; if we cannot 
 
412 
 
 tame the wild beasts which are destroying the church of 
 Christ, but by any nation whatsoever, renders the state 
 of things only worse. However since Christ furnishes 
 us the weapons for taming such beasts, we are in duty 
 bound to use them according to his will. We possess 
 weapons of his spirit. But when it will be necessary, he 
 will make his invisible army march as he has done 
 during the Cholera, through all parts of the world, in 
 order to commence the destruction of the mighty; the 
 most of whom he has left alive at the former strokes of 
 his latest penal judgments for the pressure of the uncon- 
 verted nations, and to serve now as signs. However, 
 as the Lord desires not the death of the sinner, but that 
 he may repent and live, he has resuscitated Dorathea 
 for a testimony from the dead that he is willing to save 
 also many of the ancestors of the great ones out of hell, 
 where they are now suffering horribly, provided their 
 living successors will spread with all their might, his 
 manifestation together with us. Dorathea was in the 
 service of the seeress of Prevorst, from the history of 
 whom, as well as from others of the latest histories, is to 
 be seen that those who are entering into a peculiar con- 
 nexion with the spiritual world, and are themselves suf- 
 ficiently purified and fully prepared for it, can also save 
 others from hell, yet not without long sufferings and tribu- 
 lations after the wrongs inflicted upon their fellow beings 
 by those who have gone in their graves, but are addressing 
 themselves to the living, have been redressed asmuch as 
 possible. I know this from other sources than the expe- 
 riences of the latest male and female seers, and I repeated 
 it here in order to lay it at the heart of the great ones, 
 to save their own souls, that we shall then operate in 
 common for the deliverance of their ancestors. This 
 being previously inpossible to us, and we unable before 
 the effects of their sins are redressed by their successors, 
 to say any thing else but that they are suffering as they 
 deserve, as those among the great ones will suffer still 
 more, who now, instead of becoming converted from their 
 sins, oppose themselves to the manifestation of Christ, 
 and will die in their sins. 
 
413 
 
 Whilst I was entering the steam-wagon in York, snow 
 fell and a storm was raging. I observed in the wagon 
 a priest, who was just then reciting his breviary, from 
 which I recognized him as such. When he put his book 
 in his pocket, I addressed him in the Latin language, 
 but he replied in the English language, that he was ig- 
 norant of the Latin. I told him that I had seen him 
 reciting his breviary, from which I concluded that he was 
 a priest. He stared at me and asked me after some 
 recollection, whether I knew Prost the Superior of the 
 Order of the Redeemer ? I replied that I had seen him at 
 Pittsburg, and had spoken to him there; that I had also 
 seen him again a month afterwards at Baltimore. Then he 
 questioned me whether I also belonged to the Order of the 
 Redeemer? to which I answered that I was no member 
 of the same order of redemption with him. When I 
 thought I had answered enough questions, I began asking 
 him, how he could recite his breviary whilst ignorant of 
 the Latin language? He replied that he could read so 
 much Latin. Then I asked him whence he came? He 
 answered from York, commonly called Little York, 
 whence I came likewise. Now I at length knew what 
 priest I had before me, and why Christ caused him to be 
 brought to me on the Gregory's or watchman's day. 
 
 The reader prepared for the Spirit of Christ, will learn 
 by the second volume astonishing things, why Christ 
 caused the number 16 of the Popes with the name of 
 Gregory, or watchman, to be completed, as also the pro- 
 phets were calling themselves; and we are in possession of 
 writings of sixteen true prophets in the Bible, and caused 
 likewise my eyes to be opened, and disclosed to me, whilst 
 engaged in reading the work of the last false prophet, 
 Gregory XVI , who is still concealed under the mask of 
 the holy father in Rome, permitting the beast worshipers 
 to kiss his foot, entitled, u II trionfo della santa Sede e 
 della Chiesa," that is, " The triumph of the Holy See 
 and of the Church:" that He has destined me to the 
 overthrow of this see, called by the blind ones the holy, 
 by the enlightened the cursed see, on which, by the rep- 
 resentatives of the beast with the number 6SG. (Rev 
 
414 
 
 xiii. 18) the Church of Christ has been cruelly devast- 
 tated. As the false Leo, or lion, the twelfth and last of 
 this name, who entirely concludes the number of the 
 false Apostles, who had usurped all possible titles, be- 
 longing alone to Christ the Lord, in order to perpetrate 
 under these titles of His Holiness, Christ the Lord of 
 Glory, every imaginable wickedness for the devastation 
 of the Church of God; as this false Leo had to prophesy 
 about me in his way, as Rossel in Baltimore did, that 
 Bernard is a doctor of the Church, and that all priests 
 of the Catholic or Universal Church had to acknow- 
 ledge him as such, whilst I, in the Convent of St. Paul, 
 the Apostle Paul being my type, and having prophesied 
 respecting me, added to my Christian name, Andrew, 
 still that of Bernardus, so had likewise the last Gregory, 
 to whom still, as a masked Apostle, upon the chair over 
 which, on Easter, 1838, the curse of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ has been solemnly pronounced in the Catholic 
 Cathedral Church in Boston, the honorary titles, belong- 
 ing alone to Christ, have been conferred, and who was 
 blinded by regulations most contradictory to reason, and 
 tending to the entire destruction of the Church, invented 
 by Aulic creatures, and promulgated by him: he had, I 
 say, by the very title of his book, " The Triumph of the 
 Holy See and of the Church," to prophesy that which, 
 at the present manifestation of Christ, is fulfilling, when 
 first the chair of the Pope was victorious, and then the 
 Church begins to gain the ascendancy. 
 
 Whilst some heroes have now correctly comprehended 
 Christ's manifestation, and are preparing that by which 
 Christ has determined to open the eyes of the nations, is 
 the holy see of the blind, victorious in a manner very 
 satisfactory to those ignorant people who, as perfect 
 strangers in biblical things, do not know that Christ is 
 speaking of our time in saying, cc Behold, I come as a 
 thief." For, after Peter, under whose protection these 
 madmen are seeking shelter, to be secured against 
 Christ; Peter, I say, (but whose name, Wein, means 
 wine, the same intoxicating beverage as Wien, Vienna, 
 expresses in my native language and in several other 
 
415 
 
 languages, although not in the same way of writing, yet 
 with the same pronunciation as that of the capital of the 
 Emperor Ferdinand,) had lost his battle in Boston, he 
 thought that he would be victorious in his residence, 
 Vienna ^Wien), or wine, over Chiist. When, namely, 
 the printing of my first volume, as this event has been 
 narrated in the second volume, was nearly done, some 
 worshipers of the Pope conspired to prevent its being 
 published. With the printer he succeeded so far that he 
 rejected the conditions which he before appeared inclined 
 to accept, and declared to me that he would not do the 
 work till I would have paid in cash: he having received 
 only one hundred dollars from the fund of Frederic Ba- 
 raga — mark it, ye Illyrians, until you can read it in my 
 three volumes, which, to peruse, Wolf has prevented 
 you, how Christ executed this, and procured the restitu* 
 tion of the money to Baraga. Christ having sent his 
 Apostle poor to America, the pope-worshipers thought — 
 they knowing me to be poor — that the victory was already 
 safely lodged in their hands. But the Lord showed me, 
 that I invited as many of the 134 witnesses of his mani- 
 festation, who have been called out by Christ as the first 
 army against the beast-worshipers, and are for that rea- 
 son inserted in my first volume, pages 213-215, in alpha- 
 betical order, for perpetual memory's sake: N. B., in 
 the wine-house of Ignatius Abele, as would feel inclined 
 to appear. For so much I could foresee, that not all of 
 them would appear at this occasion. The room of the 
 wine-house was consequently not filled by the assemblage, 
 yet were there too many present than that Christ could 
 have employed all of them to obtain a sure victory over 
 his enemies at the first onset, for he would only pick out 
 even from those few, those who had courage to appear 
 at this combat. All the assembled, besides me, were 
 greatly devoted to popery: for Christ had determined to 
 have the first combatants for the overthrow of popery 
 taken from the Papal Church. But he desired not, as 
 the servants of the beast, blind champions; who are led 
 in battle like the most stupid beasts, submitting them- 
 selves to be slaughtered there for the satisfaction of the 
 36 
 
416 
 
 ambition, robbing propensity, and other horrible vices of 
 the great ones of the earth, more miserably than fatten- 
 ed beasts, the meat of which is consumed for useful 
 purposes, whilst, on the contrary, the slaughtered men 
 were but sacrificed for the vice of men. To the warriors 
 of Christ, that they might not rush blindly into the bat- 
 tle, so as rather to create confusion in the attack, instead 
 of securing the victory, I had, in the wine-shop of Igna- 
 tius Abele, first to explain that I was marching for the 
 overthrow of popery, the same being good for nothing 
 except to destroy the Church of Jesus, and was not 
 brought forth by Christ, but by sensually minded men, 
 for the satisfaction of their anti-christian ends, and that, 
 now at length, Christ has shown us by signs of every 
 kind, that he will destroy this beast, and that he sends 
 me for its destruction, and that those who would follow 
 me in the strife, Ignatius Abele's house being a wine 
 house, might come into my lodging, in order to hear a 
 nearer explanation of the cause. All were still and 
 quiet: for I told them before that we would convene in 
 the vintry, not for drinking, but on account of the mys- 
 tery which is to be celebrated in the vintry of the wine- 
 seller, Ignatius Abele, who stands in my book as patriarch 
 the first, among the 134 witnesses, volume first, page 
 213. After having shown the godlessness of popery, as 
 far as then the weak ones could stand, and at length 
 observed that we had to leave the vintry, without spend- 
 ing any thing for wine, the religious address having 
 come to a close, and the enlightened being about follow- 
 ing me; they were addressed, near the door, by Peter 
 Wein (wine), who stands amongst the 134 witnesses as 
 the 123d, on page 214 of the first volume, and with 
 whom the Lord had already before, as has been explained 
 in the second volume, given a sign that he agreed with 
 it, when he mentioned his having already been school- 
 master, and his knowing from thence well, by the cate- 
 chism, that obedience was due to the Pope. I had 
 to become acquainted with him already before, in his 
 lodging, where I received his child in the Apostolic 
 Church, in order to send it, immediately after the bap- 
 
417 
 
 tism, into heaven, to be there educated by a better 
 school-master than Peter Wein is. But in the vintry I 
 became better acquainted with him as a master infected 
 with the poison of popery for the corruption of the peo- 
 ple. His name, Peter Wein, or Wien, according to the 
 Illyrian and other languages, was perfectly adapted to 
 his sermon, for men must either be fuddled by wine, or 
 other intoxicating drinks, or else as ignorant in Christian, 
 principles as stupid beasts, to believe about Peter that 
 which the holy (that is, by the Apostle of Christ, cursed) 
 father in Rome lays before them with his wolves, in order 
 to seduce them, to deprive them of their property, and 
 to entice them to the slaughtering of the saints, with the 
 promise of indulgences. Seeing that nothing could be 
 done with a madman in a tavern, where many demons 
 are lurking after souls, I went away, and the wise fol- 
 lowed me. 
 
 It was given to me to announce to the witnesses the 
 assembly in the vintry. But I then only knew so much, 
 that it was proper that the Apostle of Christ should deliver 
 his first public sermon against Popery in the tavern, since 
 the Christians were formerly first to be stupified before 
 Popery could be raised, and peculiarly proper, because 
 the wine-seller, Abele Ignatius 1st vol. p. 213, stands at 
 the head of the 134 witnesses, and is also the oldest 
 amongst these witnesses, and was for that reason sent to 
 me first by Christ, when I arrived from Europe in Bos- 
 ton, in order to report to me that the church of God was 
 in such disorder, the priest of the Propaganda of Rome 
 being good for nothing but to cause scandals, that I had 
 to remain at Boston for the purpose of setting things 
 aright. Neither I, nor still less Ignatius Abele could 
 comprehend anything about this deepest mystery of God. 
 I knew so much, that I have been sent by Christ to 
 America; but that the strife would begin in Boston and 
 that such astonishing things would take place, as are 
 now explained in my three unbound books, of this I could 
 then not possibly have any presentiment. Christ having 
 made use of Ignatius Abele in such an important under- 
 taking, and he being at the same time Patriarch amongst 
 
418 
 
 the 134 witnesses, I placed him on page 1 13 at the head 
 of these 134 witnesses, whilst by right, the alphabetical 
 order being otherwise strictly observed, his son Andrew 
 Abele could have claimed the first place. However, 
 since not only the Patriarchs but also the Apostles pro- 
 phesied, by means of this inaccuracy a prophecy was to 
 be given. It is said: "Eve bare Cain and said, I have 
 gotten a man from the Lord. And she again bare his 
 brother Abel. And Abel was a keeper of sheep, but 
 Cain was a tiller of the ground.'? i. Mos. iv. 1 — 2. Then 
 the history continues, which, as we have likewise now 
 uncommonly many similar instances, is at the same time 
 prophetical, until we read in the eighth verse: "It came 
 to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up 
 against Abel his brother and slew him." Abel was a 
 shepherd, but his brother Cain murdered him. In the 
 the Christian church men-murderers have been shep- 
 herds; for all the horrible wars amongst the so called 
 Christians must be partly immediately and partly medi- 
 ately attributed to these shepherds, because they bestial- 
 ized their sheep instead of feeding them. Eve thought, 
 when she had borne Cain, Chr. iv. 1. to have received 
 already the man who was promised to her, Chr. iii. 15, 
 and of the Popes each one thought himself this man; ar- 
 rogating to himself that which belonged to Christ alone; 
 but he desired to be at the same time Abel, who is the 
 Patriarch of the shepherds, whilst he was but Cain, the 
 murderer of his brothers, of whom many hundred of mil- 
 lions have been murdered on account of his follies. This 
 false Abel, when the eruption from the papal Church 
 began by Luther, commenced to be the false Abele or 
 Abelein (Diminutive of Abel). But he soon had the Pa- 
 triarch Ignatius for a protector, who by the artfulness of 
 the Order of the Jesuits, knew how to maintain the 
 nuisance of Popery, until at length the infidels became 
 so strong that they forced the Pope to abolish this Order. 
 Then the vials of the vengeance of the Lord began in 
 succession to be poured over Popery. However, towards 
 the end of this tragedy, Popery with its Jesuits, as the 
 prophecies contained in my third volume have announced 
 
419 
 
 it, had to make their appearance with all their horrible 
 nuisance, till finally Andrew Abele came from the 
 Popish Order of Benedictus to Boston, and began the 
 contest with the Representative of the Pope, the Catho- 
 lic Bishop of the Order of the Jesuits for the overthrow 
 of Popery. This Bishop's name is Benedictus, given to 
 him by the Jesuits in a prophetical spirit, and similarly 
 as Leo the twelfth did prophesy about me whilst pressing 
 the monk of the 12th century, Bernardus, upon the Chris- 
 tians of the present time as a Doctor of the Church, and 
 the Jesuits gave to the Bishop in Boston the name of 
 Benedictus, that is the name of the founder of the Order, 
 wherein Christ has prepared me during the last twelve 
 years for the Apostleship, that I then found in the Boston 
 Bishop Benedictus, in order to strive with him, until I 
 have announced to him in writing on the 17th of Febru- 
 ary, 1838, his excommunication from my Christian eccle- 
 siastical communion, and then performed the mysteries 
 for the foundation of the new kingdom of Christ, as an 
 Apostle or as a shepherd in the name of Christ in the 
 same church, wherein the Bishop executed his cere- 
 monies. 
 
 In the names of the 134 witnesses, vol. 1st, page 213 
 -~215, so many mysteries are concealed, that though I 
 have given an explanation of several mysteries of these 
 names in my three volumes, I would have to write a 
 large volume by itself, in order duly to explain all of 
 them. At the head stands Ignatius Abele, then follow 
 his six sons, making fully up the fundamental number of 
 Popery, of whom the first place belongs to Andrew 
 Abele by right, according to the alphabetical order, but 
 alas! Jesuitical principles are still prevailing, partly by 
 secret, partly by open operation. Then stands Abele 
 Francis Ignatius, both being patriarchs of the Orders, bv 
 which the corruption of Popery has found its greatest 
 support and expansion. The third of the sons of Abele 
 stands as witness, Abel Leonhart, or the shepherd, who 
 has changed himself into the hard lion in order to tear 
 the nations. In the third place he stands as a perfect 
 Hon; for in the third place I excluded him in strictly al- 
 36* 
 
420 
 
 phabetical order, on Easter, 1838, from the church of 
 Christ, not under this but under the name given to me 
 by the Most-High, standing in my foundation catalogue. 
 But for that very reason, because Abele or the shepherd 
 has turned into a hard lion he was to be excluded forever 
 from the church of Christ. But Leonhart is in my 
 native language, Lenart, that is the Lazy. The Pope 
 was not only a hard lion for tearing the nations, but also 
 as Abele or Abelein (little shepherd) a lazy one, who 
 occupied himself only with mischief for the destruction 
 of the church, doing nothing of that which belongs to 
 the office of a good shepherd. He as being such, stands 
 amongst the six sons of Abele on the fourth place, as 
 Abele Wendelinus (turner). According to the prophecy 
 of Daniel, explained in my third volume, the events of 
 the church for her millenial peace, will commence to 
 take a turn at the end of the dominion of the fourth beast, 
 until it will be entirely destroyed from the earth. Abele 
 Wendelinus stands not in alphabetical order, the sons 
 of Ignatius Abele having been placed according to their 
 age, and only in this extraordinary position the deepest 
 mysteries are placed in the right order. The fifth son's 
 name is Abele Charles Theodore, because the number 
 live is the number of the new kingdom of Christ, and the 
 fundamental number of the numbers of the Apostle of 
 this kingdom. On that account I had after returning 
 from my last long Apostolic voyage, on which I have 
 caught amongst the Indians the Leonhart, but who now, 
 after his having been stricken as the great lion, showed 
 himself only as the small lion, I had then, I say, to take 
 my lodging at Carlton, or more correctly Carltown Place, 
 or the place of the city of Charles, number five, because 
 exactly Charles the 5th was at the breaking out of Pro- 
 testantism, required for holding up Papism. It is said 
 that on the place of the dwelling destined by Christ for 
 me as my last lodging in Boston, a grave-yard had been 
 of the dead bones, which I have visited on my voyage. 
 And a grave-stone which has been employed in paving 
 the bottom of the yard, reminds me every day of the 
 mystery of the visitation's-journey of the dead bones. 
 
421 
 
 Then it is said great disorders prevailed in the houses of 
 this place, until at length every thing was renewed, the 
 proper name given to the place, and Matthew Ludwig 
 admonished by the spirit to take possession of this quite 
 renewed dwelling exactly then, when I had returned 
 from the voyage, and whilst I was residing in Carlton 
 Place, the nuisance of Popery was carried on in that form, 
 in which it has displayed itself since Charles the Great, 
 and especially since Charles the 5th manifoldly, and here 
 1 wrote the large letter of which Theodore prophesied by 
 the Dorathea, and which closes on page 190 of this book; 
 here I likewise wrote the letters to the Princes-Bishops, 
 in order that their conspiracy with Peter Wein, (Wine) 
 but who has concealed himself under the shape of Joseph 
 (that is, "Appendix") Pletz, (to be pronounced like Place, 
 on which empty space, I am residing upon the dead 
 bones at Carlton) must be disclosed to me by the docu- 
 ment of the devil Cleophas, pressed by the glorified 
 Gregory Jereb, that is, the watchful partridge, which 
 can protect itself not only against the wolves but also 
 against skilful hunters But the sixth son of Abele Ig- 
 natius is Abele Philip, or the horse-loving Abele; 
 the number six being the number of Popery and of all 
 its nuisance. For that reason people have to work 
 during six days like horses, and must be strengthened on 
 the seventh in their stupidity, in order that the lovers of 
 horses need not use their feet, and may use many of them 
 before their carriages, whilst a single one would suffice 
 to carry them. These lovers entertain quite sensual 
 notions about Christ, such as Philip, John i. 45, ex- 
 pressed, who followed Jesus the day after Andrew, who 
 led Peter to Jesus, but had, alas, not proceeded far in 
 the knowledge of Christ when mentioned in John xiv. 8. 
 The notions about Christ entertained by the present 
 horse-lovers are still much more insane than those of 
 Philip. But Andrew, as he once led Simon Petrus to 
 Jesus, will guide likewise the Wein (wine) or Wien 
 (Vienna), Peter to Jesus, as He verily is. 
 
 Brethren, I have hinted at but little about the beginning 
 of the list of the 134 witnesses, who in vol. 1st, page 213 
 
422 
 
 — 215 have been inserted already on the 7th of January, 
 1838, as such at the manifestation of the Lord into my 
 catalogue. After having concluded my Apostolic Ad- 
 dress at Ignatius Abele's the father of the six sons, who 
 are following him immediately as witnesses, and of whom 
 each one in succession bears the most appropriate name 
 for the place which he has received by me in my first 
 volume, page 213, in order to prophesy at the manifesta- 
 tion of Christ, and having soon left after Peter Wein's 
 commencing his speech, many expressions of insanity have 
 been uttered against me especially in the vintry of Igna-? 
 tius Abele, since the Lord permitted all that to be repre- 
 sented by the small ones in Boston, which Joseph Pletz 
 with his appendix in the mystery as Peter Wein, has 
 carried on in Vienna. But Ignatius Abele, when Christ 
 sent the embassy to me in order to inform me by degrees, 
 that he had determined to keep me first in Boston, in order 
 to accomplish the chief mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, 
 was accompanied by Seiberlich Ferdinand and Seiberlich 
 Joseph, who in the first volume, page 214, fill as witness 
 ses the 106th and 107th place. Many wrote themselves 
 their names in my catalogue for the foundation of the new 
 kingdom, and for others I wrote them, as they were spel- 
 led to me. But several of them write their names incor- 
 rectly, as Seiberlich, instead of Sseuberlich, (lover of 
 cleanliness.) Ferdinand stands on a peculiar place of the 
 number of the twofold dominion of the beast; but he has 
 done for the cleaning (sseubern) of the Church otherwise 
 very much, and he was the leader of the male and female 
 singers at all solemn mysteries, which I have performed 
 as Apostle of the Lord in the Catholic Cathedral Church 
 in Boston, as well as at the solemn funeral office of deep 
 mysteries, which I celebrated on the transferred festival 
 of the Pope, whose name is Leo, or Lion, the great, in the 
 Cathedral Church. But when I commenced continuing 
 the mysteries out of the Church, Fer&nand retired, 
 fuddled likewise by Peter Wein in Wien, (Vienna) until 
 the Lord will bring him by his faithful officers to reflect, 
 and so likewise Joseph Saeuberlich, who as appendix or 
 assistant has co-operated very much to the accomplishment 
 
423 
 
 of the mysteries of Popery, but then stepped into the back 
 ground; since also the mystery of this man is waiting for 
 its development in Vienna. 
 
 Having touched upon the mystery of the Abeles and 
 their Christian names, I must in still fewer words touch 
 also upon the mystery of the six amongst the 134 witnes- 
 ses, who bear volume 1st, page 214 the name Ox, because 
 the first amongst them, namely Aloysius Ox is in compar- 
 ison with Anthony Aloysius Wolf, a very noble creature 
 of God, who even pressed upon me five dollars for the con- 
 tinuation of the cause of Christ, whilst on the contrary 
 the devil Cleophas of Wolf, besides all remaining lies and 
 slanders envies also those who satisfy my "for hunger 
 crying stomach." He deceives the people, in order to 
 give to him credence in asserting the Apostle to be a wolf, 
 constantly greedy to devour. I never suffer by hunger, 
 and this day is already the 25th of April and in the Alma- 
 nac stands Vitalis who even to the wolves, when they 
 become converted and will feed with the lambs, will pre- 
 serve " vitam " or the life, though they will not constantly 
 live by devouring beef, as he preserves it to me, notwith- 
 standing my not having tasted during this Pascal time any 
 beef, and being usually better satisfied with common bread 
 with some cold milk, than all wolves in sheeps' clothing are ; 
 and if it were necessary, the Lord could preserve me also, 
 without visible food, through months and years. But as I 
 am not inclined to recommend to any one of the weak too 
 protracted experiments concerning abstinence of food and 
 drink, I went indeed by the rail-road on Gregory's day to 
 the loneliness of Philadelphia, where I need nobody's as- 
 sistance for cooking or any other labor, that I may feed 
 the wolf the better, for whom the many thousand florins 
 of his Bishopric are not sufficient, but who has besides 
 to roam about to fatten on the substance of the parsons, 
 and whose stomach is of such dimensions, that often a 
 single one of the banquets offered to Wolf costs several 
 hundred florins. 
 
 My Aloysius Ox stands in vol. i. page 214, amongst 
 the witnesses on the eigthtieth place, which number as 
 the 8x 10th is still indicative of the horrible darkness of 
 
424 
 
 the Imperial Royal Popery in the last times, and Aloy- 
 sius Ox, when he was to be brought before me by the 
 demon for a testimony in the case of the Episcopal 
 wolves assured me, that he would follow the Bishops. 
 I hope that neither he nor the other witnesses, who per- 
 mitted themselves to be deceived by the Bishops, as soon 
 as they will learn from the enlightened witnesses, how 
 horribly the blessings of the Bishops, revolting against 
 the Apostle, stink before Christ, who has sent him, and 
 how they stink before all his saints, will wait for the con- 
 version of the Bishops. The eighty-first witness, how- 
 ever, is already Conrad Ox, who plays with Father Con- 
 rad Altherr excellent parts on the one hundred and thir- 
 ty-second page of this book; for you will soon see the 
 most striking proofs of it, that also at the printing of this 
 book as at that of the former three volumes, the heaven- 
 ly host so number the pages and lines, that each deeper 
 mystery comes quite independently of me and of the 
 printer on the right place, as you see also from examples 
 (since more would require a large new book) of the one 
 hundred and thirty-four witnesses, that to each of them 
 is given the place which belongs to him, and that the 
 Lord took care for the names of each of them, so that 
 he in consequence of the most appropriate Christian and 
 family-name by following the alphabetical order, receiv- 
 ed also the right place in vol. i. page 213 — 215, and 
 where several of the same name occured, the alphabeti- 
 cal order of the Christian name had to decide; but 
 respecting Ignatius Abele, with the six sons, I told Fran- 
 cis Philip Schwab, who had to copy for me the book in 
 Roman characters in behalf of the compositors in Cam- 
 bridge, who were ignorant of the German language, that 
 he should place the father at the head and the six sons 
 according to their age, by which position the mystery of 
 the signification of each has become complete. 
 
 The partnership of the three printers of the first vol- 
 ume was to be indicated by their names on the very title- 
 page; the Lord causing them, as printers at the oldest 
 University in America, to be set up in my third volume 
 as a great warning example^ this likewise belonging to 
 
4tt 
 
 the mystery, that not one but three had to print the first 
 volume. The printer of the second volume, who also 
 printed this book, appears in the third volume but as a 
 sign, that Christ has prevented him by the sudden illness 
 of the compositor, to come to Boston for the printing of 
 the third volume, that I went to New York for this pur- 
 pose; and I have set him up also in this volume for a 
 sign as cooper of the bellies of the wolves. But the 
 printer Henry Ludwig stands in this book on the page 
 bearing the horrible number of Popery eighty or 8 X 10, 
 as it has made its appearance according to the prophecies 
 of the 17th chapter of Revelation, unfolded in my third 
 volume, after the downfall of Napoleon. But he stands 
 to the illustration of the mystery of the Archduke Lud- 
 wig (Lewis) in Vienna. Whilst Peter Wein in Boston 
 hoped to draw all near him, the Lord awakened Mat- 
 thew Ludwig, who soon united others by attraction with 
 him, that the printer of the first volume, has been per- 
 fectly satisfied, although he has demanded for each page, 
 including stereotyping, 66 cents, or the number of 
 deep mysteries more, than each page of this book will 
 cost. But this has been done because the man, whose 
 iiame is derived from the sexual intercourse between the 
 bull and the cow, and costs Rossel sixty-six dollars, in- 
 cluding the expenses of his imprisonment, has assured 
 me, that printing was so expensive in America. The 
 Lord has permitted this not only, that the three printers 
 of the first volume were set up as signs, but still more 
 especially on that account, that I might not find it too 
 strange (the saints, sent to me by Christ unfolding to 
 me His mysteries only by degrees) should the saints call 
 me to other places, where they had prepared other mys- 
 teries, but could not disclose, until I came to the place 
 prepared for me; and to my twelve, whom Christ has 
 ordained for overseers of the fund at his great manifes- 
 tation I could not yet explain that which I knew about 
 my being sent by Christ to another place for having 
 books printed. Consequently I was only, when it was 
 unavoidable, to go from Boston to have the press engag- 
 ed in operating upon the closed tubs of the wolves, un- 
 
426 
 
 der the necessity of making in a few words my people 
 sensible of this necessity of my going, because I would 
 not only have too much to pay to the printers in Cam- 
 bridge, but also to copy the book in Roman characters, 
 no compositor of theirs understanding German. This 
 also the Lord has done for the illustration of his mani- 
 festation, that in Boston there were before no Germans; 
 but when the manifestation of the Lord approached, they 
 commenced assembling from every side, even from Hun- 
 gary stands amongst the one hundred and thirty-four 
 witnesses, vol. i. page 214, Weyer Joseph, with his con- 
 tribution, as the contribution of each other of these one 
 hundred and thirty-four witnesses for the foundation of 
 the new kingdom is added to his name, since not only 
 the names of these witnesses, but also the contributions 
 added to their names are indicative of deep mysteries of 
 the heavenly kingdom. 
 
 On the 7th of January, 1838, namely, not only these 
 one hundred and thirty-four wittnesses, but also others 
 assembled, amongst whom the representatives of the 
 beast, of its image and of the false Prophet of the Re- 
 velation, given to the Apostle John, were to be brought 
 to me by the devils under the superior command of the 
 angels, that I could take hold of the beast and its appen- 
 dix, and insert them into the catalogue of the new king- 
 dom of God, without having the least presentiment of 
 the mystery. After three months the first collection took 
 place of the contributions promised for the parson and 
 the schoolmaster of the new kingdom. Most performed 
 their duty. Some, however, did not appear either to pay 
 their contribution or to give their excuse, why this could 
 not be done. On Palm-Sunday, 1838, the angel of 
 the Lord told me, to remind them on the same Sunday 
 after the sermon, to come on the same day to me, to 
 make their excuses. Some appeared. But then at 
 1 o'clock after midnight the angel of the Lord came lo 
 me, awakened me and told me, to rise immediately and 
 to note down those, who had neither paid the contribu- 
 tion to the new kingdom of God, nor come to offer their 
 excuse, and to exclude them solemnly on the next Easter- 
 
427 
 
 Sunday after the sermon from the Church of Christ. I 
 registered them instantly in a strictly alphabetical order. 
 Then I reflected why the Lord had charged me with 
 this commission, which, without the superior guidance 
 of the heavenly host could excite a revolution, to be exe- 
 cuted on the very highest festival I saw indeed at once 
 so much, that exactly by the neglect of supporting the 
 spiritual leader in a manner standing in unison with the 
 principles of Christ, the most horrible disorders have 
 originated in the Church of Christ; but at that time the 
 Lord did not permit me to have any more disclosures 
 about it. I, of course, thought, that the order of Christ 
 could not be interpreted otherwise, than that I should first 
 warn them, that I had to exclude them on Easter from 
 the Church of Jesus, if they would not come to excuse 
 themselves. But when I was about delivering the sched- 
 ule with instruction into the hands of Francis Philip 
 Schwab, who had copied for me the first volume in Ro- 
 man characters, which are likewise not without significa- 
 tion, and stands therein on page 214, as a witness in 
 the one hundred and fifth place, and has then been set up 
 in the second volume as a sign, the angel of the Lord 
 shook me and said: "Thou shalt warn nobody." I 
 was frightened by this for me horrible charge, wept 
 and cried to the Lord, to send his angel again to me, in 
 order to instruct me, why I must perform such a horrible 
 scene on Easter-Sunday. Yet, notwithstanding all my 
 sighing and crying, I received no answer on the same 
 day, but in the night from Monday to Tuesday the angel 
 of the Lord came again to me at one o'clock after mid- 
 night, awakened me and told me to write immediately 
 into the book that which was to be done on Easter-Sun- 
 day, in order to have it published. There is namely on 
 the title-page of the first volume not added: "first vol- 
 ume;" because I did not know, that it would be follow- 
 ed by a second and third one. For I received, after 
 having stepped forth publicly on the 18th of February, 
 1838, as an extraordinary messenger of Christ in the 
 Cathedral-Church in Boston the charge of writing a 
 volume, in order to show to the nations, that this had in- 
 37 
 
428 
 
 deed been done by order of Christ. I thought that this 
 would be at least easily understood by some divines, who 
 would then awaken the others if I should write but a 
 small volume about the signs, which had happened alrea- 
 dy till then; because I was ignorant that the wolves had 
 become so furiously mad, as the devil Cleophas has final- 
 ly also reported from my native country. I delivered 
 already on the 20th of March, 1838, part of the manu- 
 script to the printer, and the printing began on the 
 21st, that is on Benedict's day, because I had commenc- 
 ed in the year 1837, on the same festival of Benedictus 
 pressing the barrel of the Prelate of the convent of the 
 Benedictines of St. Paul, Mein Rad (my wheel), the 
 Idol, then, however, continued this occupation with the 
 Bishop of the Order of the Jesuits, who yet in the way 
 of the devils, who see and prophesy every thing per- 
 versedly, bears the name of Benedict, and has also a 
 big barrel, till I had at length to exclude him on the 17th 
 of February, 1838, from my ecclesiastic communion, and 
 stepped then forth as Apostle, independent from all Bi- 
 shps in the same church, adjoining his residence, begin- 
 ning to perform the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, 
 whilst engaged in leisure moments in writing the first 
 volume, the printing of which commenced on the 21st 
 of March, and several sheets of which were already set 
 in type, when I registered the charge, given to me in the 
 night between the 9th and 10th of April, in the remark, 
 vol. i. p. 215 — 220, following the list of the one hundred 
 and thirty-four witnesses, not having then as yet deliver- 
 ed the sheets for these pages to the printer. But this 
 has been committed unto me at the third arrival of the 
 angel; that it may be seen, that I had before the excom- 
 munication, most solemnly executed on Easter-Sunday, 
 not the least presentimeut, that any of these deepest 
 depths of the new kingdom of Christ on earth were con- 
 cealed in this excommunication, which have begun to 
 disclose themselves after the exclusion so astonishingly, 
 that I then in the three volumes have written about them 
 many hundreds of pages, but would never end, however long 
 my life might last, should I explain all the mysteries con- 
 
429 
 
 nected with it. Of the excluded, the first and the second 
 came to me immediately after the performance of the 
 greatest solemnity of Easter, 1838, and freed themselves 
 from the exclusion, but the third still carries on his mis- 
 chief in Rome, although he ought to have been informed 
 of it long ago by the Austrian court. 
 
 In this volume, Dorathea Bayer, or boor, (which the 
 reader now after my having explained the George's or 
 farmer's festival, will easily understand without farther 
 explanation) prophesies about me on page 31, that I am 
 calling 3 o'clock; and then again, in speaking of me, 
 that it is of vast importance that she is born between one 
 and two o'clock, and I adduced some points, illustrating 
 why this prophecy and my crying out 3 o'clock was 
 important. It would then, however, have been too early 
 to say that my calling out 3 o'clock, is of the highest 
 importance at the excommunication of Popery. It also 
 took place in the third hour of biblical chronology, which 
 calculation in regard to these mysteries, as can be seen 
 from my three books, is constantly kept by the heavenly 
 host, or the 3x3 or 9th hour A .M. on the festival of Eas^ 
 ter, 1838. The Lord has accurately determined the hours, 
 and our divine service commenced on the 8th, that is 
 according to the testimony of the 17th chapter of the Rev- 
 elation, with the hour of the new Popery, after the down- 
 fall of Napoleon, and towards 9 o'clock my sermon was 
 concluded, when the excommunication took place without 
 delay, wherein the Pope was the third in number, but the 
 first two having freed themselves immediately after the ex- 
 communication of it, stand always in the first place amongst 
 the excluded, and will continue occupying the same 
 throughout all eternities of eternities, whilst I shall be 
 ready to receive the Bishop of Rome in the church of 
 Christ with the greatest joy, provided that he (who as such 
 never will have in any respect any preference before any 
 other bishop or overseer in the new Kingdom of Christ,) 
 will receive the manifestation of the Lord with a thankful 
 heart and true conversion from the darkness, to the light 
 of Christ, as soon as he can be duly informed of the 
 same: whilst on the contrary, if he should too late desire 
 
430 
 
 to get rid of the rope which is laid round his neck, he 
 will no longer have in the rank of the clergy, but in dust 
 and ashes to expect his judgment, and should he enter 
 bound with his rope into eternity, would fall into the 
 deepest depth of hell, from which there is no deliverance 
 for him. 
 
 Weyer Joseph, from Hungary, after whom follow only 
 3 of the 134 witnesses, as the number of the complete 
 popery of the latter times, has paid the unity of one dollar 
 as contribution, which pleased me, especially when he 
 told me that he came from Hungary. He was forced 
 by the butchers, to become a men butcher, and he is 
 poor; he has consequently contributed more than those 
 who offered ten times greater contributions from their 
 abundance. His name is Weyer or Weiher, that is 
 fish-pond, and Joseph is an appendix belonging necessa- 
 rily to the mystery of the number of the new popery, with 
 the number 8, and the numbers of the contributors, for 
 amongst the 134 numbers of the contributions, we have 
 the unity nowhere but in the fish-pond, where many fishes 
 are preserved, and the number 3 is advanced to the 
 first place; for I have still two Hungarians amongst the 
 witnesses, yet not amongst the 134 of the first volume, p. 
 213 — 215, who have furnished astonishing contributions, 
 not in money, but by collecting other materials. They 
 are, however, not as the 134 from the Catholic, but from 
 other communities. Samuel Ludwig or Ludvigh, is of 
 the greatest community of our days, namely, that of the 
 Infidels, and has prepared in the German " Old and New 
 World," great contributions to my three books. Then came 
 at length, when the publication of the second volume was 
 prepared, Alexander Leimer, from Pesth, in Hungary, 
 and belonging to the prophetic Union of Brethren, which 
 will but exist in the new kingdom in reality, as a witness, 
 and sent the box of the books of the first and second vol- 
 ume to Triest, in order that we might receive the docu- 
 ment of the devil Cleophas, and since the Lord has called 
 him to collect contributions for twelve years, I quoted in 
 the third volume, German witnesses only from his library, 
 and a few of other nations, mostly from other libraries, 
 
431 
 
 for a testimony that so much before my stepping forth has 
 been disclosed about the present manifestation of Christ, 
 that all Christians would have been ready for the same, if 
 they had not had wolves instead of shepherds. Thus has 
 the number 3 been prepared in the fish-pond for the ruin 
 of Popery by Hungarians; Popery or the Latin Empire, 
 having their language so much propagated in Hungary, 
 even amongst the common class, that the same was 
 much more in vogue than in Italy, yet so corrupted that 
 Cicero would not have understood the same. In the 
 latest time, however, measures were taken for her extir- 
 pation, when likewise the beneficial mistake was made 
 to show a disposition towards destroying also my native 
 language in the kingdom of Hungary. By this measure 
 the spirit of the Slovenes has been roused, that they 
 began prophetically publishing in Agram or Sagrab, the 
 Flirska Daniza, or the Illyrian Morning Star, and now 
 has the Lord given to us the Catholic Doctor of Medi- 
 cine, who has come from Hungary to Vienna, and from 
 Vienna to America, as the 4th from Hungary for a 
 great illustration of the things at his manifestation for 
 the abolition of the beast's dominion with the number 
 four, of which Daniel has prophesied, and having em- 
 ployed him as a physician of the bishops and other pre- 
 lates, we shall make use of him at a still more important 
 occasion. 
 
 We must, however, return to the name of the printer 
 of my third volume, Henry Ludwig. In relation to his 
 name, and to the city of New York, he is in some re- 
 spect an image of the Archduke Lewis (Ludwig), in 
 Vienna, which is as well the greatest city of the Ausr 
 trian monarchy as New York is the greatest city in the 
 most extensive republic in the world. Lewis was rep- 
 resentative of the Emperor, and Henry Ludwig the 
 substitute of Julius, or Kaiser (Emperor) Bcettcher, 
 (cooper,) this man having been by me, in common with 
 the twelve in Boston, destined for the printing of the 
 third volume, having accepted the invitation, and pro- 
 mised to me to come in a fortnight; and having then 
 been impeded in doing so by the sudden illness of his 
 37* 
 
432 
 
 compositor, that Ludwig, in New York, had to take his 
 place: but his whole name is Henry Ludwig, that is, 
 Hainreich or Waldreich (rich in wood) Ludwig, and he 
 stands in this book, page 80, as a sign for a testimony 
 how all is filled up with viper generations and dry bones, 
 or, according to the testimony of the heavenly host who 
 caused this sign to be placed on page 80, that is, 8x10, 
 how every thing is filled with the dominion of the beast, 
 which comes out of the bottomless pit, and is itself the 
 eighth, but receives the dominion from the ten horns 
 which, after the downfall of Napoleon, according to the 
 testimony of the seventeenth chapter of the Revelation, 
 have made their appearance anew. This, as well as a 
 thousand other testimonies, which were either quite 
 closed, or but partly and very imperfectly disclosed, 
 having been opened in my third volume, I have here 
 nothing more to say about it, excepting the quotation of 
 one more testimony of the devil Cleophas. He says: 
 " You will demand from heaven fire to fall upon all those 
 who venture to offer resistance against your superhuman 
 wisdom, but not receive it, for God himself resisteth the 
 proud." 1st Peter, v. 5. Had not the devil extorted 
 from the wolves such testimonies under the superintend- 
 ance of Gregory Jereb, or the watchful partridge, and 
 other departed saints, one would think that he was only 
 able to abuse the Scriptures so horribly by his Rossel, in 
 Baltimore. I hope to have adduced already enough 
 proofs that, with all my studies, I have known nothing 
 of this superhuman wisdom before my stepping forth as 
 Apostle, and that even then the depths which were before 
 concealed to me, are opened by degrees, as they could 
 likewise be disclosed to the Apostles of old only by de- 
 grees: this being in accordance with human nature. A 
 thousand things before hidden from me have been but 
 now unfolded to me, after the reception of the document 
 of the devil Cleophas, and 1 could write a far larger 
 book than this, solely about that which, in volume first, 
 pages 213-215, was before closed to me: although I have 
 explained, in the former volumes, many mysteries hidden 
 under the names of some of these witnesses, but which 
 
433 
 
 were disclosed to me when about continuing my journey 
 on the rail-road. But in regard to the fire from heaven, 
 I am still crying, W Have mercy, O Lord! and convert 
 the wild wolves; open their eyes that they may see thy 
 most glorious manifestation ! M But when the hour will 
 strike, I shall cry with the heavenly host: "OLord! 
 thou hast caused the mystery of thy manifestation to be 
 disclosed to the blind by me, whom thou hast anointed 
 for an Apostle, and confirmed this by more signs than 
 have been put on record by all the old prophets and 
 apostles for a confirmation of their calling: and I have 
 written more books about it than all of the old apostles 
 did together. But these wild beasts will not hear me. 
 Permit, therefore, to thy saints, whose power retains the 
 devils, that they give them liberty to pour out their fury 
 over the scoffers at thy most glorious manifestation, and 
 to destroy them, either by sicknesses, such as the cho- 
 lera was, or by the bursting of boilers, as thou hast given 
 a sign of this kind in the steamboat at Cincinnati; or by 
 fire and water, as it was done in the steamboat near New 
 York, as a sign of thy manifestation: or in whatever 
 other manner it will be most proper in the sight of thy 
 most supreme wisdom." I hope, however, that since we 
 have caught, besides the small lion amongst the Indians, 
 also the wolf in the desert of Philadelphia, the blind 
 will open their eyes. iC For, when thou didst unfold to 
 me, who was writing about the storms on Lake Huron, 
 for this volume, that likewise as I, according to thy 
 order, must write the third volume much larger than any 
 of the former was, thou also hast shown the third sign 
 for the destruction of the steamboat upon the Huron, 
 when the people have turned to thee, repented their sins, 
 and subjected themselves entirely to thy will, and thou, 
 O Lord! hast saved the great mystery of 150 men. 
 Permit me, O Lord! to write still more letters to Austria, 
 in order that the eyes of the bishops, together with those 
 of the Emperor, may be speedily opened." 
 
 Such were my thoughts, when I saw that the 150 per- 
 sons who did not expect any deliverance more on the 
 Huron, were set up as a sign that the third stroke was 
 
434 
 
 in readiness for the illustration of my voyage over the 
 Huron, after the publication of my third volume; and I 
 entertained the hope that the Lord would at length open 
 the eyes of the blind, I having touched, in the letters to 
 the three bishops, Wolf, Meyer, and Zimmerman, upon 
 so many signs, that these bishops, if they had carefully 
 examined all three letters in common, they would have 
 easily understood the manifestation of the Lord from the 
 seven sheets sent to them. But, instead of doing this, I 
 received the document of the devil Cleophas. Never- 
 thelewss, I hope that the Father of all light will now at 
 length open the eyes of the blind. For, as with the 
 slaughter of the fourth beast of Daniel the dominion of 
 Satan reaches its end, and as the four stinking beasts 
 caught below the church of the Apostle Andrew, have 
 been smothered in the dominion Schneeberg, at the foot 
 of the snowy Alps, and as also Pesderz, (dog-flayer,) 
 Burgomaster of my native town, had to come thereto 
 from the bordering Alps of the north-east, to the foot of 
 other Alps on the south-western borders of Krain, to 
 Schneeburg, and had soon to die there, that I could per- 
 form the funeral solemnities at St. George, in Laas, so, 
 I hope, will the wolves gain a view of their shape in the 
 image of Idria (sounding in my ears like hydra, the 
 many-headed serpent), and will humble themselves before 
 Christ! having till now thought, blinded by the devil, that 
 those were not lowly minded who would not subject them- 
 selves to their follies, extremely pernicious to the Church 
 of Christ. I am used to call my native country sometimes 
 Ulyria, sometimes Krain, which latter name is as propheti- 
 cal as Illyria, wherein my native country was situated, ac- 
 cording to the ancient division, remaining still the principal 
 land of the kingdom of Illyria, unto which the Emperor 
 has indeed imparted the title of a kingdom, but no king. 
 In the second volume, wherein the position of the Apos- 
 tle Paul, relatively to my Apostleship, has been disclosed, 
 I have explained why this Apostle, by the Spirit, who 
 has viewed our times, reports it precisely to the Romans, 
 that he had not come farther on his apostolical travels 
 than to Illyricum, and about Krain, (from krai, the bor- 
 
435 
 
 der, the extremity,) to which the Church of Christ has 
 been reduced, I have disclosed deep mysteries in my 
 third volume. 
 
 As four beasts have appeared, thus appears at length 
 also the fourth book as a testimony, that Christ has 
 already accomplished all the mysteries for the abolition 
 of the beast's dominion, and will destroy those who are 
 tenaciously opposing themselves against him. They 
 have still their choice, and I hope confidently, that I 
 shall cry in the fifth book with Peter Wein, in Vienna, 
 Hosianna to the King of the tribe of David. This name 
 was prophetical for the times of darkness. But my 
 native country has a more glorious prophetic name for 
 Vienna, we call this city: "Dunaj, let it be day," or 
 Danuj, as it ought to be spelled, the Spirit using also in 
 other languages, and principally in ours, to transpose 
 letters in order to conceal the mystery until the fulfilling 
 of the times, equally sublime as I. Mos. i. 3. "Godsaith: 
 Let there be light, and there was light." I have 
 already said that Christ has ordained the Ruh in woods 
 Ludwig, as substitute of Julius or the Caesar, and that 
 the Emperor already when my first volume had left the 
 press in July, 1838, and had been sent to him in the 
 month of August, that he might deserve from Christ the 
 title of Augustus, ought to have remitted money for 
 the printing of all the other things. But Danuj has re- 
 mained till now New York in its kind, and the Archduke 
 Lewis (Ludwig) stands, alas, still in the number three, 
 wherefore Baraga needed three quarters of an hour to 
 explain the cause to him, and now ought at length the 
 prophecy of Dorathea to be understood, respecting the 
 man who has cried out three o'clock, since we are con- 
 stantly meeting the number three with these mysteries, 
 and therefore, also Herrman Hude, that is the governing 
 devil, volume 1st, page 213, the 6x8th witness gives the 
 number three as contribution. But the number three 
 has become number one by the 126th witness, Joseph 
 Weiher, and in the 17th chapter of the Revelation it is 
 said: "But they, viz. the ten horns receive power one 
 hour with the beast," &c. For the remainder of this 
 
436 
 
 see my third volume, this hour having elapsed long ago, 
 whereby my only consolation is page 80th in this book, 
 the important prophecy which I have left unchanged in 
 the large letter after my return from York, the same 
 having been dictated to me by the Spirit, and I possess- 
 ing now, as I think, a better knowledge of it than when 
 the same was imparted to me. 
 
 Pennsylvania is in these mysteries constantly Pan- 
 sylvania, that is, "all woods." still more expressive than 
 "rich in woods." York or Yurk, however, is with our 
 farmers, although I would write it to my countrymen, 
 who do not make use of the y, otherwise the same with 
 George. York, likewise as Danuj in the mystery, is 
 still in a state of dreadful wilderness requiring farmers 
 or laborers, that there may be clearness or day. The 
 prophecy has in that sense already become fulfilled, as I 
 have received great divine gifts for the illustration of the 
 mysteries of the heavenly kingdom in the wilderness, 
 N.B. at J. J. Thomson's, 4 miles from York, remembering 
 the number of the 4 beasts of the prophecy of Daniel, and 
 the same will be uncommonly illustrated by the houses 
 of our witness, A. Leimer, of Pest, in Hungary, which'he 
 possesses four miles from Philadelphia, exactly between 
 Germantown, Frankford and Philadelphia, and isolated 
 like Thomson's, lying precisely at the horse-race ground, 
 and where I lived in the year 1839, exactly three months, 
 and examined his library, choicely selected for the illus- 
 tration of the millenial kingdom, in order to make use of 
 witnesses who have prepared my stepping forth, and to 
 feed by it horses, to whom my appearance is quite unex- 
 pected. But the wolves which are not caught so easily, 
 must be served otherwise. There are four miles from 
 here three houses, scarcely often years' standing, which 
 their builder sold soon, when A. Leimer became enlight- 
 ened to buy two of them. All three would not have 
 agreed with the mystery, since we have already one four 
 miles from York, which has been founded exactly one 
 hundred years ago by a prophet. To this we will stick, 
 but it is still surrounded by woods; on this account the 
 Prophet had to sell it, that we might move to York, not 
 
437 
 
 to New York, but as it must be to York, in our mystery 
 Vienna, in order to find farmers or laborers, that from 
 this our York greater things might come forth, than ever 
 a mortal could have expected, and Austria has also very 
 noble oxen, not for slaughtering but for labor, and the 
 six witnesses bearing this name, vol. 1st, page 214, 
 correspond to those of Austria. 
 
 Aloysius Ox could not [vol. 1, p. 214] have received 
 amongst the witnesses a more appropriate place than the 
 80th; for the signification of the number eighty has been 
 pointed out, and Aloysius Ox has laid before me the con- 
 fession that he would stick to the Bishops. He repre- 
 sents perfectly my colleague, Aloysius Horn, Superior 
 of the College of Benedictines, and Professor of Dog- 
 matics at Klagenfurth, who labors indefatigably like a 
 draught ox, and shows blind obedience to the Pope and 
 all his Superiors, although we cannot serve two masters, 
 and consequently, if we are capable of it, should examine 
 whether that which is demanded from us, be founded on 
 truth and leading to general welfare or not. But Ox 
 Conrad is happily already the 81st witness, and he belongs 
 rather to Father Conrad Altherr, since we are in need 
 of Aloysius Ox, solely for the illustration of things, and 
 must yoke the Conrads together to draw the wagon 
 farther. But consider well, brethren, the mystery of the 
 number 132. In cases when all mysteries cannot be ex- 
 pressed, as it takes place, for instance, with the numbers 
 of the pages, if the book has not as many pages as we 
 reckon years, according to our chronology, the number 
 of the units and tens is only to be considered to find the 
 right year, and the number 100 contains, as we shall see 
 afterwards, the mystery of the regents who keep the 
 church of Christ under the yoke of Slavery. I could 
 have immediately [on page 127, the 3d line from below] 
 have introduced Father Conrad Altherr, when mention- 
 ing, by giving the date 1838 instead of 1839 of his letter 
 from London. But the guide who calculated, without 
 being noticed by me on what page and what line of the 
 page the mystery of his name had to stand, did not permit 
 that. But on page 127, the third line from below, this 
 
438 
 
 invisible guide makes it known that during the three last 
 months of the year 1827, I was sitting at the same table 
 with Father Conrad Altherr, and had my place at it op- 
 posite to his from that time, until I departed for America. 
 Nobody ought to find it strange, that I observe that the in- 
 visible guide, would even have noticed this circumstance. 
 It is a deep mystery which at length becomes unfolded 
 on page 132, on which page Ox stands in connexion with 
 Father Conrad Altherr. We shall from the Christian 
 names of the six men, named Ox, see clearly that 
 amongst the 134 witnesses by the six Oxen, the monastic 
 orders have been symbolized, which had been established 
 for a support of Popery; and then I shall adduce some 
 other still more wonderful images of deeper mysteries 
 which quite plainly are forthcoming under these wit- 
 nesses for the illustration of this subject. 
 
 On page 132 of this book, stands on the 4th line for 
 remembrance's sake of the dominion of the four beasts of 
 Daniel, the name of Ox, without surname, and in the 
 sixth line, the number six being the fundamental number 
 of Popery, stands the real monastic name, Father Con- 
 rad, of the man who before my call to America, was for 
 ten years my mess-mate, and whom then the Lord sent 
 in due time to London, in order to come there in a sin- 
 gular connexion with the six witnesses, occupying in vol. 
 1st, page 114, the places 80 — 85. He stands with Aloy- 
 sius Ox in connexion, by my having employed ten of his 
 twenty dollars to satisfy Aloysius Ox. But Aloysius 
 Ox answers Aloysius Horn, Superior of the college of 
 Benedictines, in Klagenfurth, with whom instead of the 
 whole ox, only the horn makes its appearance. Him the 
 Lord could in no case have used as a messenger of this 
 mystery, he being as papal Professor of Dogmatics, 
 quite blind; but Conrad Altherr as Professor of Univer- 
 sal history, knows how it stands with the follies of Popery. 
 He had indeed, when it was unavoidable, to draw with 
 the others like a draught ox, but he detested the nuisance. 
 He was of course quite calculated to be employed in the 
 illustration of the oxen-stories as a courier. The Lord 
 caused this mystery to be inserted on the 132d page, 
 
439 
 
 because He had exactly in the year 1832 opened my 
 eyes whilst I was reading the "Triumph of the holy see, 
 and of the Church" of the Pope now deposed by Christ, 
 and shown to me, that He would employ to the establish- 
 ment of his glorious kingdom, the men of the various 
 ecclesiastic Orders, whom the Pope, together with the 
 secular powers, have used, to say so, as draught oxen for 
 the attainment of his designs, intended for the destruc- 
 tion of the church of Christ. This is indicated by the 
 Lord through the third Ox. For as Aloysius Ox answers 
 to Aloysius Horn, and Conrad Ox to Conrad Altherr, 
 so is the third Ox (old gentleman) called John, that is 
 the mercy of God, which has appeared unto us in the 
 mystery of the oxen; for I belonged likewise up to the 
 year 1832, to the draught oxen of the Pope, until the 
 Lord at length has opened my eyes, in order to open 
 them through me to the many, and I came in the third 
 place to America, and in the third place I have exclu- 
 ded Popery from the church of Jesus. The fourth is 
 called Ox, Joseph, meaning appendix, that the Tetras is 
 concluded here, and each of these four Oxen give each 
 five dollars contribution, consequently each the Apostolic 
 number, and all four together so much as the courier 
 from London has sent me. To these are then coming 
 two young Oxen, namely, Joseph January Ox as the 5th, 
 this being my number, and on the 7th of January, 1838, 
 the witnesses have placed their names and contributions 
 into my foundation's Catalogue, and the sixth concluding 
 the fundamental number of Popery, is called Ox Isi- 
 dorus, and Isidorus was a shepherd, and the men of the 
 monastic Orders will, as soon as they will open their 
 eyes, form themselves most easily into the best shepherds 
 in the new kingdom of Christ; which also Christ espe- 
 cially assures us of, by our having received at the foun- 
 dation of the new kingdom amongst the many witnesses, 
 also the sixth Oxen on the 7th of January, the festival of 
 Isidorus, which I am observing with gratitude, but now, 
 whilst looking in the Almanac for another saint, and the 
 two last young heroes, each of whom contributes the 
 mystery of the number two, announce the same with the 
 38 
 
440 
 
 four former; since Christ, before He can make use of 
 the great host of monastic Orders at the foundation of 
 the new reign, must first declare before the world the 
 claims made upon this host by the ecclesiastic and secu- 
 lar power of the beast, as unjust and treasonable against 
 his supreme majesty, as he now does by his Apostle. 
 The complete number of these six Oxen, who in this 
 mystery represent the monastic Orders, without which 
 Popery would not have been able to exist, contribute also 
 fully the number of twenty-four, that is, the four first of 
 them contribute 4x5 and the two last 2x2 dollars, conse- 
 quently all six together give the number of the twenty 
 four elders of the Revelation, but who must acknowledge 
 Christ, instead of the Pope, as their supreme head, if they 
 desire to enter into His kingdom; for till now they con- 
 tributed only to the increase of the dollars, the dollars 
 standing in connexion, as well with the Prophet and my 
 Professor of the Biblical study of the Old Covenant, 
 Jacob Supan, as with myself. 
 
 That a sister of Doctor Supan has married a Dollar, I 
 conclude from the name of his nephew, Dollar, who as 
 the very first from my native country has entered into the 
 convent of St. Paul, and has opened, to say so, the road 
 to me into the same, that I followed him by entering as 
 the second in it, by which the contribution of the number 
 2x2 of Januarius and Isidorus, that is of the fifth and sixth 
 Ox, is somewhat illustrated; the main illustration con- 
 sists, however, in the fact, that the monastic orders of 
 the clerical and secular power served for the greatest 
 support in upholding the nuisance of Popery, permitting 
 themselves to be used for this purpose, with as much in- 
 tellect as is possessed by oxen. 
 
 Having been myself their colleague, and having served 
 the Pope, as far as to the year 1832, in the quality of a 
 draught ox, and prepared myself, after my eyes having 
 been opened by Christ for five years amongst them in 
 the utmost retirement, my colleagues, I hope, will be as 
 well satisfied, as I am at being represented by Christ 
 under the image of the most serviceable and useful ani- 
 mal named in the Scripture. Dollar came in the Bene- 
 
441 
 
 dictine Convent, St. Paul, in the Lavant Valley, as a 
 youth of about 3x6, whilst I entered the same as a man 
 of exactly 5x6 years, having before duly served in my 
 native country one year as extraordinarily, and five years 
 as ordinarily located priest, and in order not to step too 
 far out of the railroad by occasion of mentioning Dollar, 
 I remark only so much, that Dollar accepted in the mo- 
 nastery, the name of Franciscus Salesius, and that in 
 relating the Wolves-stories I must also mention Dollar, 
 because Cleophas Tobias has fixed the date to his docu- 
 ment: " On the name's-day of the holy Bishop Francis- 
 cus Salesius." He belongs to the new Saints of the 
 Pope, consequently I could not find him in the Almanac^ 
 containing also the Patriarchs and Prophets. But for 
 this search I have been richly rewarded by Isidorus, 
 whose day was celebated in the year 1838, on Sunday, 
 the 7th of January, immediately after the day of the Pa- 
 pal appearance, but in the year 1841, on Thursday, the 
 third day after my writing of the letter to Dr. John Fred- 
 eric Emanuel Tafel, who, in his Prophetic Epistle, writ- 
 ten on the 19th of February, the ^festival of Susanna, 
 sentenced to the punishment of death by the godless 
 judges of Israel, but delivered by Daniel, speaks, amongst 
 other signs, also of thunder-voices, three times repeated, 
 which then will sound peculiarly powerfully, when first 
 my dearest brethren, the oxen, will begin to bellow loud- 
 ly. I have received the letter of the Prophet fully ten 
 days before that of the godless judge, Cleophas Tobias, 
 and not being able to find Franciscus Salesius in my 
 Almanac, I went to Dr. Joseph Koch, who has prepared 
 wood for me for the roasting of the small lion, in the Hosian- 
 na, and in his directory for Priests, I found Franciscus Sale- 
 sius, as occupying the 29th of January, wherefrom I saw, 
 February counting but twenty-eight, but January and 
 March, thirty-one days, that the letter of Cleophas To- 
 bias was exactly 8x10 days on its way, until the same 
 was handed to me; whilst that of the Prophet Tafel 
 needed 6x8 days, though it had to pass in America also, 
 like the other, through Boston to Philadelphia, to reach 
 me there. Both contain deep mysteries, and Aloysius 
 
442 
 
 Ox stands also, on the 80th place for the illustration of 
 the letter of Cleophas. This letter excited already in 
 Mr. Klett's apothecary shop, some curiosity by its car- 
 rying ten post-marks, which, when multiplied with eighty, 
 gives 800, which mystery will be understood from my 
 third volume. Francis Sales, on whose festival Cleophas 
 had to write, has come indeed before me in the Benedic- 
 tine Convent of Saint Paul, but was then my student, and 
 must die for the illustration of the letter of Cleophas in 
 the first year of his priesthood. For when the mystery 
 of the Inauguration of Theodore Stable at St. Peter in 
 Salzburg had appeared, of whom we (it having been 
 mentioned on pages 114 and 115 in this book,) must still 
 remark something peculiar, two young priests fell sick 
 in our Benedictine College of the Convent of St. Paul at 
 Klagenfurth, viz: Theodore Buechler and Franciscus 
 Salesius Dollar. In the third night before the death of 
 the former my room became at once quite illumined, and 
 I heard that all the furniture was removed from the rooms 
 of the sick persons. I rose at this illumination and saw 
 the bier surrounded by many lights. This illumination 
 appeared to me too solemn to have originated with men, 
 and too premature, I not having heard on the foregoing 
 evening anything about the death of the sick, but rather 
 of their being better. After having looked at the specta- 
 cle, the Lord took at length the vision away, and I, un- 
 derstanding the same to be a prognostic of death, having 
 indeed seen but one bier, but had the impression, as if 
 the rooms of both had been evacuated, went on the fol- 
 lowing morning to visit the young patients, in order to 
 see who was in the greatest danger of life, when I judged 
 Theodore to be nearest to eternity, after which I paid a 
 visit to Aloysius Horn, asking him to prepare Theodore 
 for his transit, without further explanation how I had 
 learned that he would die in the third night. Aloysius 
 Horn was field-chaplain of the Benedictines, I was field- 
 chaplain of most of the young men, then studying in 
 Klagenfurth, several of whom fell sick at that time, 
 whilst others were restored to their health, and one, be- 
 fore otherwise perfectly healthy, died exactly then in 
 
443 
 
 consequence of an organic defect, when Francisco 
 Salesius Dollar, from dol, the valley, the dweller in the 
 valley, who went out from the darkness of Popery into 
 eternity, and was consequently calculated, that Cleophas 
 finished his document on his festival, Franciscus Sale- 
 sius standing besides as nephew of Jacob Supan in a sin- 
 gular connexion with Cleophas. But also Theodore 
 Euechler, from Buechel, or acclivity, whose name signi- 
 fies the counterpart of Francis Sales Dollar, had to die 
 for the illustration of the cause; the Lord giving to me 
 at the same time Theodore Stabel, of the Convent of St. 
 Peter for the celebration of the mystery. 
 
 In the year 1814 the Lord gave me the divine comedy 
 of Dante, which received new illustrations by the Primi- 
 tial celebration of Theodore Stabel.' On this account the 
 invisible guide caused my prophetic Primitial sermon 
 upon this occasion to be mentioned on the first line of 
 the one hundred and fourteenth page of this book and 
 the concurrence of Theodore and Dorathea on the third 
 line ; but Dr. Faustus Gradishek, he having officiated 
 thereby as master of the ceremonies of popery, comes 
 with the monastical name into the fourth and with equal- 
 ly significant family name into the fifth line, and on page 
 115 it is announced in the third line, that I became ac- 
 quainted at the Primitial celebration of Theodore Stabel 
 with Doctor Faustus. After the Primitial celebration I 
 made with Stabel a prophetic journey through Kokra in- 
 to my Convent of St. Paul, of which journey much 
 could be said and on which two horses of the Prelate of 
 St. Paul became deserving of notice as illustrating the 
 six oxen, one of which was instantly to be strangled by 
 the demon, when I and Theodore Stabel arrived at the 
 possessions of St. Peter. For this the Prelate has, 
 however, been already indemnified, the administrator of 
 St. Peter, Michael, having hit upon the notion of selling 
 a couple of mares by lots. Somebody came to me, re- 
 questing me to take a ticket, in order to be able, in case 
 of our gaining the mares, to make a present of them to 
 the Prelate. I replied, that I would not wager, except 
 for this purpose. We hit at the right ticket, and pre - 
 38* 
 
444 
 
 sented the Prelate with the mares, which foaled then; 
 but the Prelate did not think of making me a present in 
 return. When I then was proposing to ride with Theo- 
 dor Stabel to Michael, the administrator of St. Peter, 
 the Dean of our convent, Jacob Speiser (master of the 
 kitchen) reminded me, that I could take the horses of 
 the Prelate of the convent, he being not at home. I 
 made the remark, that I did not wish this, not knowing 
 whether the Prelate would approve of it or not. He re- 
 plied that he would go to get the approbation of the 
 Senior of the convent, when the Prelate would not be 
 entitled to disapprove the step. The name of the Senior 
 in the convent, at my entering into the same, was Bene- 
 dictus. But he died at the time determined for the pre- 
 sent mystery, and then Andrew was Senior; not I, who 
 was one of the younger members, and had accepted the 
 name "Bernardus." When Andrew, in full accordance 
 with the mystery, said, that I should take the horses of 
 the Prelate for this ride, I rode with Stabel to Father 
 Michael, the administrator of St. Peter, and when we 
 needed the horses of the Prelate of St. Paul no longer, 
 the invisible Michael became so angry about the Prelate 
 of St. Paul, that he instantly caused one of the horses 
 to die, when Magnus of Lesser St. Paul had to put his 
 horse before the two horse carriage of the Prelate, in 
 order to bring the same to St. Paul. Every thing which 
 is now going on, has been prefigured in various ways, 
 but our eyes were then as closely shut, as those of Cleo- 
 phas, when fixing to his document the date of Franciscus 
 Salesius, and the reader, no room being here left to ex- 
 plain every thing, may try for himself how much he can 
 make out about what has been alluded to, respecting the 
 mystery of the six oxen. There are, however, in various 
 places of my three books many points occurring, calcu- 
 lated to illustrate the mystery of the oxen. 
 
 We, however, must advance somewhat farther on the 
 rail-road of the late Pope Gregory, otherwise the book 
 would never be finished. After my dearly beloved brother 
 Ox Isidore stands amongst the one hundred and thirty- 
 four witnesses, vol. i. page 214, PfafF (monk) Joseph, 
 
445 
 
 with the complete contribution of the latest popery of 
 eight dollars, the eighty-sixth, he being compelled by 
 the demons, as has been shown already in my second 
 volume, as well by his names as by his position best 
 qualified to show in a small scale, what the ecclesiastics, 
 whose representatives are Joseph Pletz, Anthony Aloy- 
 sius Wolf and such like, are able to do. He is followed 
 by Philip George and Philip Sebastian, as witnesses, 
 whose signification those who are acquainted with history 
 and the Greek language may decypher for themselves, I 
 being obliged to advance, and the deep mystery of Pie- 
 per Peter, the eigthy-ninth witness has been displayed 
 in my second volume, and the number 6 of his contribu- 
 tion is the fundamental number of popery. 
 
 We reach now at length on the rail-road the ninetieth 
 place, where we shall have to^stop a little longer, since it 
 has been also noticed in this book, that on the 7th of 
 January, 1838, towards sunset, the demons had, under 
 the strict superintendence of the heavenly host to fetch 
 the man, who has furnished me with the name, repre- 
 senting Popery, for the insertion in my catalogue for the 
 foundation of the new kingdom, that I might, as I did, 
 perform the mystery of the excommunication of popery 
 on the festival of Easter, and that this mystery in the 
 order in which the men came to have their names in- 
 serted, came in the ninetieth place and is called Leo 
 Hefner, which means: the lion, which reduced the Heb- 
 rew Ner or the lamp of Christianity to its dregs (Hefe). 
 When this false lion was caught by me on the 7th of 
 Jannary, 1838, as the first Sunday after Epiphanias, 
 then assembled on the third after Epiphanias, most, if 
 not all of the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses, 
 registered in vol. i. on pages 213 — 215 with several 
 others, not contained therein, for the celebration of 
 several deep mysteries. First the names and contribu- 
 tions were read, in order that all present might serve as 
 mutual guaranties to each other, and all testify to every 
 individual's having really made his appearance and re- 
 corded his name, together with the contribution, he had 
 promised to pay, in my foundation's catalogue. After 
 
446 
 
 this was done, and Christ, the Lord, having for a testi- 
 mony of His manifestation in the presence of more than 
 one hundred witnesses caused a demoniac priest, by the 
 name of Convey, expressive of his bringing with him 
 four boys, vol. 1. page 252, to be brought before me, in 
 order to play the most singular, yet suitable comedy, the 
 contributions have then been collected three months after 
 the writing down of the catalogue, and after the collec- 
 tion I have received the heavenly charge to extract 
 from this catalogue those, who had not performed their 
 duty, in a peculiar list in alphabetic order and to exclude 
 them on Easter Sunday, 1838, most solemnly from the 
 Church of Jesus. After the exclusion most of the ex- 
 communicated came soon to me, in order to become re- 
 admitted, with the exception of those, by whose exclusion 
 peculiar mysteries of the heavenly kingdom have been 
 represented. I sent hereafter to ask those who did not 
 come to me, even after they had been excluded on Easter 
 1838, from the Church of Christ, for the reason of it 
 Leo Hefner, however, could not be found out by any 
 body, but it was at length disclosed to me, that there 
 was a mystery concealed in this name, which I then com- 
 menced explaining on the 22d of April, 1838, in vol. i. 
 page 391, sqq. But it was left to the second volume to 
 unfold the greatest points of this mystery, and when I 
 was thinking of having them sufficiently explained, the 
 spirit of God taught me (yet not before the 20th of No- 
 vember, 1839, second volume page 443 sqq.) to calculate 
 also the number of the beast, Revel, xiii. 18. It was 
 then only that I wrote down the name of Hefner in 
 Greek letters, and was astonished, that eventually with 
 his name also the number 666 should be given to us, I 
 not having searched for the number in this name, be- 
 cause I was of the opinion, that respecting the name the 
 Ancient had given to us the name "Lateinos" correctly. 
 So much here for those, who have not yet read the 
 explanation of those astonishing things in my three vol- 
 umes. Leo Hefner has received in my foundation's 
 catalogue the ninetieth place, and in my third volume it 
 has been shown, that in disclosing the mysteries of popery 
 
447 
 
 the number 90 is as. remarkable as the number 666. Re- 
 vel, xiii. 18. This however, has not unfolded itself, un- 
 til the prophecy of the messenger of God with the number 
 515 was explained in vol. iii. page 130 — 260, whereto 
 also the catalogue of the students of the Gymnasium at 
 Laibach of the year 1814, containing my name upon the 
 first and last page, had to furnish its due contribution, 
 Christ having determined to have deep prophecies there- 
 in concealed, as has been shown in the third volume, 
 which are now about being disclosed. 
 
 But now we must see, who, among the one hundred 
 and thirty-four witnesses with their deposited contribu- 
 tions, vol. i. page 213, occupies the ninetieth place in 
 alphabetical order. Here appears "Joseph Pock'' (buck, 
 he-goat), as the ninetieth and contributes five dollars or 
 the complete apostolic number to the foundation of the 
 new kingdom. It has been remarked in my second and 
 third volume, that the present pope's heart is not a bad 
 one, and that he maintains the horrible follies for the 
 destruction of the church by ignorance. Into my cata- 
 logue the proper names have been written down, in the 
 same manner as they are commonly written, or spelled, 
 and as Pock spelles his name with P, he met by it on 
 vol. i. page 214 the ninetieth place, in order to prophesy 
 who the pope is. For he is the scape-goat of the Isra- 
 elites, laden with sins and sent into the desert, who now, 
 as a Joseph, or appendix for the devastation of the church 
 stands there, charged with all her abominations, not re- 
 quiring yet a further explanation, the subject having been 
 fully explained in my second and third volume. His re- 
 presentative affords us the best hope, that the scape-goat 
 at Rome, after having correctly perceived the decrees 
 of Christ, will turn to him and pay a complete contribu- 
 tion to the foundation of the new kingdom of Christ. 
 Rut how Christ caused a prophecy to be.delivered by me 
 when but a small boy, that I would once be about the 
 time of Easter engaged with this goat, see vol. iii. page 
 181, and then has been already so much disclosed by me 
 about the nuisance of Popery, that every one, who can 
 have become acquainted with my disclosures is an apos- 
 
448 
 
 tale of Christ and a worshipper of the goat, when view- 
 ing the bishop of Rome as more than a simple bishop of 
 his bishopric, which he may retain, provided he will sub- 
 mit to the decrees of Christ. 
 
 Without speaking one word more about the goat- 
 worshippers, I observe only, that I, overladen with man- 
 ifold occupations, can but now and then, add something 
 in continuation of this book, and yesterday evening, the 
 5th of May, the proof-sheets of it from page 301 — 324, 
 were delivered to me for correction's sake, and I first 
 saw Cleophas Tobias 5 document in print and the account 
 of the pox, (Pocken) as a peculiar admonition for the 
 Austrian Court. If this Court had Christian bishops for 
 advisers, instead of idolatrous priests, the horrible load 
 would have been taken from the scape-goat at Rome, 
 immediately after the receipt of my first volume, which 
 presses him so hard, and makes him look so horrible, that 
 the old man mentioned on page 324, with the mystery of 
 6x10, is but a feeble image of it, all of which I being 
 incapable of explaining, must return again from such ex- 
 tensive excursion, to pursue my course on the railroad 
 leading from York to Philadelphia. 
 
 The priest of York, a tall meagre figure, was to be 
 brought into my wagon, drawn by fiery horses, for the 
 sensualisation of the festival of Gregory. When in the 
 winter of 1340, my messenger Henry Erzinger, came to 
 York with my first and second volume, as likewise with 
 printed sheets in the German, and in the English lan- 
 guages, he met this priest, and found never any man 
 upon his whole journey, as he afterwards told me, more 
 violent than this priest, after having delivered unto him 
 the English sheet. I consequently knew when this 
 priest told me of his living in York, why the Lord had 
 caused him to be brought to me. I asked him why he 
 travelled in such stormy weather and towards the end of 
 the week, to Philadelphia, it being already Friday? He 
 replied that he wanted to see that city again, not having 
 been there for many years. I left him then to enjoy his 
 rest in the darkness, the storms raging in such a manner 
 that the wagon was reeling on both sides. The spirit 
 
449 
 
 reminded me that I should awake on the day of Gregory 
 or the watchman. I did so next to such an idolator, who 
 had a large army of demons near him as assistants in 
 the combat. Having left York at 1 o'clock P. M. we 
 would have reached Philadelphia at 11 o'clock, if no 
 obstacle had occurred. Whilst the elements were raging, 
 I was awake until overcome at 10 o'clock in the night, 
 by a sudden sleep. As soon as this happened, I had in 
 dreaming the impression as if the seats would altogether 
 break down, and in awakening by this supposition, the 
 train was standing still, and all the persons were very 
 pale and full of terror. I asked whether we had arrived 
 already in Philadelphia, but received no answer. Pre- 
 parations were made for leaving the cars: seeing, how- 
 ever, no house near, I asked for an explanation of the 
 state of things. Now I was addressed by somebody in 
 very ill humor, with the question whether I was really 
 ignorant of the great danger which we had but now es- 
 caped by the train's having come off the track? My 
 next inquiry, whether any body had been killed or re- 
 ceived any personal injury, being answered negatively, 
 I comprehended then partly why the heavenly host had 
 permitted the train to come off the track ten miles from 
 Philadelphia. We had to give up our warm seats and 
 to descend in the strongest cold amidst a violent storm 
 of wind, rain, and snow, and arrived first (I am not sure 
 because it was very dark,) either at a large tree or the 
 chimney of the machine, laying across the road, and 
 being covered with ice barring the way of our farther 
 progress. Having succeeded in overcoming it, a high 
 fence opposed us, and this being at length also surmounted, 
 the car destined for the furniture was brought by men on 
 its four wheels upon the railroad, and we were therein 
 more thronged than the four stinking whelps were in their 
 tub, which were caught below the church of the Apostle 
 Andrew, and no horses being at hand, we were first 
 shoved by men towards Philadelphia, for the weaker of 
 us found it impossible to pass on foot on such a road, 
 during such storms. Then were horses brought, by 
 which we were carried on for a while; finally the other 
 
450 
 
 locomotive going in the midnight from Philadelphia to 
 Lancaster, met us, stopped, received us and took us 
 together with the others who were bound for Lancaster, 
 and most of whom had been asleep when we met, to 
 Philadelphia, where we arrived at 1 o'clock after mid- 
 night. 
 
 Having found out all the former spectacles of my sea 
 voyages and land journeys, as far as they contained 
 something extraordinary, to have been always prophecies, 
 I comprehended so much, that this was likewise a pro- 
 phecy; principally since I have been before rendered 
 attentive by the spirit that at my going asleep the car 
 would get off the track, whilst on my part, suddenly 
 overcome by on extraordinary sleep, to be compared 
 with my mysterious sleep on the sea, during the greatest 
 storms, third volume, page 847, and this on the very fes- 
 tival of Gregory; I could nevertheless, though we had 
 to climb, the snow being deep, over the fence, think of 
 the Wolves-stories, alluded to in my third volume, and 
 explained in this book before the letter of the false Cle- 
 ophas Tobias had reached my hands But now will the 
 reader understand this prophecy without my explanation, 
 provided he has duly perceived my explanation of this 
 letter as far as it was given hitherto. I wish only to have 
 this called back to memory, that the storms did not only 
 rage then, when the winds carried my letter to Wolf and 
 his colleagues in Europe, but also when the letter of Cle- 
 ophas Tobias was carried from Europe to America, and 
 I shall afterwards show briefly, that since I have come 
 from York to Philadelphia, the spirits are constantly 
 effecting that by means of the element which agrees best 
 with the mystery explained by me, or which is set in 
 type in the printing office. So, for instance, when I 
 yesterday, before going to bed, was preparing the reader 
 to hear this day, the 7th of May, the recital of our leaving 
 the railroad on the festival of Gregory, the storms began 
 to rage in such a manner, that they awoke me at 1 
 o'clock, A. M. and then continued raging, and it was 
 this morning really so cold that though for a while satisfied 
 with having my cloak round me, I at length made a little 
 
451 
 
 fire in my stove. But those in Philadelphia being situated 
 under the same latitude with Naples, who are not accus- 
 tomed to bear so much cold as I can do, are continuing 
 to warm their rooms. To explain this briefly, the reader 
 must know, that the spiritual world has that subtle sub- 
 stance which penetrates everything under the superinten- 
 dence of the Most High, in its power, and causes that 
 externally to be sensualized, which takes place for the 
 illustration of the present manifestation of Christ. The 
 breaking of the banks as it appeared to me to have taken 
 place when our car left off the track of the rail road, the 
 reader can learn to comprehend only from my three vol- 
 umes correctly, wherefrom it is to be seen that the banks 
 are breaking everywhere, where I appear. This did 
 not only take place before in several places wherein I 
 went, but happened also now in Philadelphia, before I 
 arrived in this city. 
 
 "■ How long halt ye between two opinions? If the Lord 
 be God, follow him, but if Baal, then follow him." 1 
 Kings (3 after the vulg.) xviii. 21. Thus asked Elias of 
 the assembled people, who were punished by the Lord on 
 account of idolatry in such a manner, that they had no 
 rain for three years and six months. This took place on 
 account of the godlessness of the King Ahab, who per- 
 mitted himself to be guided by his wife Jezabel, that he 
 gave credence to the idolatrous priests and prosecuted 
 the Prophets of God. This, however, was done to serve 
 as a symbol for our times, for I have (besides thousand 
 other mysteries disclosed in my third volume,) unravelled 
 likewise the mystery of the Church of Thyatira, Rev. ii. 
 18 — 29, and the mystery of Jezabel, Rev. ii. 20, commit- 
 ting whoredom and idolatry in this church, which is the 
 church of Rome; and Christ, the Lord, has wonderfully 
 shown, respecting all the clergymen whom I have called 
 upon in his name to disseminate the mystery of his man- 
 ifestation, that they are false Prophets and idolaters, they 
 being unwilling to obey Christ in order to spread his man- 
 ifestation, and he has indicated it manifoldly, that he holds 
 this new idolatry in the like abhorrence with the old one, 
 we having the latest specimen of it in Cleophas Tobias. 
 39 
 
452 
 
 Cl Now, therefore, send and gather to me all Israel, andthe 
 Prophets of Baal four hundred and fifty, and the Prophets 
 of the groves four hundred, which eat at Jezabel's table." 
 1 Kings xviii. 19. The Lord showed then that all ofthem 
 were talse Prophets and idolatrous priests and it is said: 
 "Elijah said unto them (the people) : "Take the Prophets 
 of Baal; let not one ofthem escape. And they took them; 
 and Elijah brought them down to the brook Kishon, and 
 slew them there." 1 Kings, xviii. 40. 
 
 The Apostle, however, of the manifestation of Christ 
 for the universal peace, will not permit in our days that 
 the idolatrous priests should be slaughtered by men. 
 Until now the great assembly at Harmageddon was taking 
 place, Rev. xvi. 16; and I have unveiled this mystery 
 in my third volume. There have been assembled at Har- 
 mageddon not 850 but rather more than 8000 false Proph- 
 ets, partly immediately by me personally and by letters, 
 partly by my declarations through the papers, they not hav- 
 ing been willing to listen to the demands of Christ, made 
 known by me. To those were added all the others, who 
 allowed themselves to be seduced by such idolatrous 
 priests as are represented in the document of Cleophas 
 Tobias, in order to join in the cry: u Crucify him." The 
 Lord has permitted the image of the slaying Baal's priests, 
 executed by Elijah, to be executed on many thousand 
 false priests already at the close of the last century. But 
 now he is still exhorting them to repentance, and if they 
 will not repent, he will begin the slaughtering by his in- 
 visible host. Against the shedding of blood he has, how- 
 ever, now influenced the Apostle with such an abhorrence, 
 that he would even be incapable of strangling a goat, and 
 could not permit one, guilty of premeditated murder to 
 remain in his ecclesiastic communion. The Lord has now 
 multifarious other weapons, and permitted also men to 
 invent different machines, calculated to be employed in 
 their destruction. As 2. Kings (vulg. 4,) chapter 1, fire 
 fell twice at the request of Elias from heaven, consuming 
 each time 50 men, sent by the King to Elias; thus fire 
 broke forth twice for the illustration of the present mani- 
 festation of Christ from the steam engines, consuming a 
 
453 
 
 four times greater number of men. But, when a third 
 message of 50 men arrived, Elias did no longer ask foj: 
 fire from heaven, and their life was spared. So likewise 
 now a threefold greater number of people, whom the Lord 
 was about destroying on Lake Huron for a third sign of 
 his manifestation. Then went Elias to King Ahasja, the 
 son of Ahab and of Jezabel, announcing to him on ac- 
 count of having served the Idol Baal and demanded in 
 his sickness the advice of the false Prophets: "Thou 
 shalt not come down of that bed on which thou art gone up, 
 but shalt surely die." 2 Kings, (4 Vulg.) i. 16. 
 
 Now we must finally, to make a transit also to that re- 
 gent, to whom Christ at his present manifestation has 
 strictly ordered us first to make known his decrees. 
 I did every thing in my power, in order to have the Em- 
 peror of Austria informed about the decrees of Christ. 
 Now has at length Christ caused the document of Cleo- 
 phas to be sent tome, by which I could show to the nations, 
 that I have fulfilled my duty, and that the idolatrous 
 priests have deceived the Emperor, and represented me, 
 whom Christ the Lord, has sealed as the Apostle of his 
 millenial peace by sign's of every description, to the Em- 
 peror as a false Prophet. 
 
 Having achieved the festival of Pope Gregory and his 
 wolves in the aforesaid manner, and having dismounted 
 instead of ten o'clock, P. M. before its end on the 12th 
 of March, 1841, at Philadelphia, not sooner than the 
 13th of March, at one o'clock A. M. the storm raged 
 most furiously, and my common lodgings in Philadelphia 
 being situated at some distance from the rail-road, I saw (the 
 inhabitants of the other nearer houses being asleep) only 
 the "Red Lion Hotel" open, whereto I saw all the 'travel- 
 lers turn, and after some consideration made in the cold 
 air, what refuge I should take to avoid the "Red Lion," 
 I found no other alternative than to follow the others to 
 the same Lion. Then I understood for the first time 
 this mystery too. I had before an encounter with the 
 Professor and Doctor Schmucker, even on the 15th of 
 May, 1839, in the "Red Lion Hotel," as mentioned in 
 volume third, page 723 to be compared with 722. Other- 
 
454 
 
 wise I had never any business in this mysterious house. 
 The consequences of this encounter are then recorded in 
 volume third, page 773 — 787. Immediately before them 
 stands on page 772 amongst other things, that I shall ac- 
 cept also those preachers as my colleagues, whose repre- 
 sentative is Mr. Ginal here in Philadelphia, who expressly 
 denies Christ, provided they will turn to Christ and be- 
 gin to announce his manifestation and proclaim to the 
 nations: "That all these men are acting in my ecclesias- 
 tical communion with the iron-rod in the hand given to 
 me by Christ, and that if they hit according to the Apos- 
 tolic rule, a recusant one, be he Bishop, priest or 
 preacher, the same is stricken by the hail of a talent's 
 weight," &c. And from the same page the following 
 words must still be quoted a here: "The Bishops I must, 
 however, remind, that the proof-sheets of pages 500 — 511, 
 have been delivered to me for correction on the evening 
 of the 12th of March (1840), when Gregory XVI. cel- 
 ebrates the festival of Gregory the 1st, which pages the 
 clergy of the Roman church ought well to consider, they 
 seeing likewise in this supplement by what wonders the 
 Lord has shown that the book w£s to be set in type not 
 according to my, but according to His, calculation, &c." 
 Part of the first volume was in press, whilst I was en- 
 gaged in writing the continuation. The same took place 
 with respect to the second volume, The third volume, 
 however, consists of the testimonies of the Scripture and 
 the latter Prophets, their prophecies about the present 
 manifestation of Christ having been fulfilled by my steps, 
 since I am proclaiming this manifestation as His Apostle. 
 Thus far I have achieved the third volume as far as to 
 the 627th page, in Boston, excepting that which has been 
 inserted into it at New York, about Swedenborg and his 
 school. The supplement, however, from page 628 to 
 856, the Spirit has not allowed me to write before the 
 printing of the book had commenced. In this supple- 
 ment, namely, is contained the continuation of the signs, 
 which appeared after the publication of the second 
 volume, and the Lord causing daily new signs of His 
 manifestation to be added to the former, and there being 
 
455 
 
 so much matter at hand, that I would have been unable 
 to explain every thing in many volumes, I partly perceived 
 it to be the best to wait with the supplement of the signs 
 until it could be seen in the progress of the printing how 
 much and what of it could be admitted into the third 
 volume. But the spirit who had admonished me to defer 
 the writing of the supplement, intended thereby some- 
 thing still deeper, viz: that He numbers not only pages 
 and lines, but also the days on which this or that page is 
 to be set in type. This I remarked in relation to the 
 most remarkable mysteries, whilst on every evening the 
 pages were sent to me for correction, which had been set 
 in type during the same day. That the same is the case 
 with respect to the present book I have already illustra- 
 ted by some examples. Astonishing things, however, 
 will farther be added, although I shall be able only to 
 subjoin some of them, since otherwise an entire volume 
 would be required for these wonders alone. On Grego- 
 ry's day, the 12th of March, 1840, pages 500—511 of 
 the third volume, have been thus set in type. These 
 pages contain disclosures about the mysteries which the 
 spirit of prophecy caused to be concealed in the 17th 
 chapter of the Revelation, which not only the clergy of 
 the Roman Church but also the Regents infected by them, 
 ought to consider well, which to my sorrow I have to add, 
 since I have explained the document of Cleophas. Of 
 Napoleon, who is also spoken of in the 17th chapter of 
 the Revelation, and in other prophecies, the third volume 
 says on page 510: C( The most dreadful chastisement of 
 the church degenerated and fallen off from Christ, was 
 
 indispensably necessary And to him was given power 
 
 to burn men with fire and with great heat." In a space 
 of eight years he burnt the kingdoms from Naples to 
 Berlin, and from Lisbon to Moscow. Old kingdoms 
 vanished by the violent glowing of his might in the wars 
 which he waged. Plagues accompanied his progresses, the 
 conquest of kingdoms was the work of one day," &c. 
 
 Thus did the printing office of the Apostle celebrate 
 in the year 1840, the festival of Gregory. When the 
 church apostatises from Christ into idolatry, she is far 
 39* 
 
456 
 
 worse than the infidels are. For that reason Christ 
 causes her to be chastised by them, as He has done in 
 the former and especially in the latter times; and now 
 He has caused it to be illustrated at His present mani- 
 festation by many documents, that the idolatrous priests 
 are much worse than the infidels. If the reader will 
 compare the documents given in my second and third 
 volume of Samuel Ludvigh (whom the Lord, exactly 
 when he was about publishing a periodical at Vienna, 
 caused to be driven to America for the illustration of His 
 manifestation), with the document of Cleophas, he will 
 become convinced that the demons, accompanying Lud- 
 vigh, though indeed still dark, may yet be called good, 
 when compared with the worst devils of Cleophas Tobias. 
 Not only the document of Cleophas, but also the writings of 
 Ludvigh, Christ has ordered to be laid before us, that we 
 might learn correctly to understand many assertions of 
 the holy writ. More easily as well in this as in the life to 
 come will infidels be converted to Christ, than such idola- 
 tors as represent themselves in the letter of Cleophas. 
 Yet, with him, every thing is possible, and I have dis- 
 played their godlessness, according to the direction of 
 the Spirit, solely for the purpose that they may look into 
 their interior, and can become converted to Christ. 
 
 The pages 773-787 of the third volume, I commenced 
 writing after the achievment of the festival of Gre- 
 gory, on the 13th of March, 1840. They were occa- 
 sioned as has been already remarked, by my encounter 
 with Dr. and Professor Schmucker, in the "Red Lion 
 Hotel," on the 15th of May, 1839, and on this present 
 8th of May, 1841, I have to remark this on account of 
 the connexion of these things, having been solely by the 
 prophetic event on the rail-road, put under the necessity 
 of resorting to this hotel at 1 o'clock after midnight on 
 the 13th of March, on which day in the last year the 
 Spirit had shown me to explain that, to which occasion 
 had been given in the same Hotel on the 15th of May, 
 1839, by Dr. Schmucker. This would, however, not 
 yet have been sufficient in addition to so many mysteries 
 contained in volume third, pages 773 — 787; but I had 
 
457 
 
 then to meet in June, 1839, at New York, when travel- 
 ling from Philadelphia to Boston, preacher Holman, 
 (bearing the "stola,") who occurs also in this book, page 
 153. He has been set up by the Lord's admission as a 
 sign of what his name signifies, whilst on the contrary his 
 younger brother was setting the type for my third volume, 
 and his father recommended my books when the small 
 lion in Erie raged against me. I met preacher Holman 
 when he returned from the execution of a culprit, and in 
 remarking this in volume third, on page 774, 1 mentioned 
 there likewise, that since in Klagenfurth two courts of 
 appeal are established, the competent Curate of the cul- 
 prits was Aloysius Horn, but I his subordinate assistant, 
 observing in this place also, especially, that such of the 
 clergy as Cleophas exposes himself to be, are laden with 
 the greatest guilt respecting the crimes amongst the 
 Christians, and deserved to be executed first of all; and 
 I could not have found any thing more appropriate for 
 that occasion at Stolman's, than the little volume "Fra- 
 ternal Appeal," &c. of Dr. and Professor Schmucker, 
 which gave me then occasion of eliciting from him his 
 opinion about my books, which, though still written in 
 darkness, appears yet as a document of a very enlight- 
 ened man, in comparison with the godless phrensy of 
 Cleophas. The Lord has permitted this connexion of 
 things to take place for the opening of the eyes of the 
 idolaters who are called by the blind in the church of 
 Christ Princes-Bishops. On page 788, volume third, 
 however, I commenced on the 1st of April, 1840, making 
 extracts from the remaining manuscript destined for the 
 third volume, because I saw from the calculation of the 
 printer, that the money sent to me by my associates in 
 Boston, would not suffice to pay the printing of the whole 
 manuscript. It was then when we agreed with the prin- 
 ter about the seventy-two forms. The latter, himself, 
 however, made such a blunder in his calculation, that he 
 returned ten days afterwaids the manuscript, to begin 
 with the Wolf's story on page 827, and to rescind still 
 five more sheets of the manuscript, in order to have the 
 seventy-two forms completed. I did accordingly to the 
 
458 
 
 request, but had at length to go again into the office, in 
 order to make new extracts from the manuscript. And 
 notwithstanding all this extracting I was unable to calcu- 
 late from my hand-writing how much was to be extracted 
 from the last three pages, in order to leave neither too 
 much nor too little matter for the last page. 
 
 I remark this, that it might be comprehended how 
 little men can reckon when the invisible guide calculates 
 and undertakes to superintend the work, leaving to us 
 only to be his unprofitable instruments. I calculated 
 neither with respect to the former work, nor to the pre- 
 sent book, that they would become so large; but, it being 
 usual to fix the number of pages at random, for the 
 agreement's sake with the printer, I took the average 
 number of 200 pages for this book, in negotiating as 
 well with the printer as the stereotyper: and when I re- 
 quested A. Leimer to become security for me with the 
 latter for a half year's credit, he observed that I had first 
 to ascertain how large the book would be. I made a 
 statement to him, that it would not, according to my 
 estimation, amount to more than 200 pages, and he pro- 
 mised me to be my security for so much. When I then 
 saw that the book would grow more voluminous, I again 
 asked him to be, nevertheless, my bail, though the book 
 should amount to 250 pages. To this he also agreed, 
 Finally he came, on the 27th of April, in the evening, 
 and I told him on the 28th, that now about 250 pages 
 were already set in type, and that the book would amount 
 to many more. He replied to me, that as I had not kept 
 myself in the limits agreed upon, he would not stand my 
 bail for more than 250 pages. He testifies, as will be 
 seen from my third volume, in various ways, as to the 
 manifestation of Christ; but, distracted by much busi- 
 ness, he cannot understand how I am, in writing, not 
 dependent upon myself. I told him briefly, that the Lord, 
 who shows me how much I have to write, will also take 
 care that the books will appear before the world. After 
 his letter of the 23d of April, his arrival on the 27th, in 
 the evening, was quite unexpected to me: and on the 
 28th, when he was with me, the pages from 247 until 
 
459 
 
 about 260, have been set in type, and on page 250 I 
 mention that I would prepare the Bishop of Boston to 
 undertake the publication of the third volume. But, on 
 page 250, in the fifth line from below, I say that I had 
 heard in Cleveland of the Bishop of Cincinnati being 
 there. The name of Cleaveland alludes to the cloven 
 or divided state of the land, as it has become through 
 the Bishops, and there are, on page 250, contained many 
 hidden mysteries, upon some of which I shall perhaps 
 touch afterwards: here, only something about the mys- 
 tery of rny present dwelling. 
 
 When resting on the 13th of March, from two to five 
 o'clock, A. M., in the Red Lion Hotel, I at length received 
 the disclosure, not to choose the Berlin Hotel, my usual 
 place of lodging when at Philadelphia, but the room of ac- 
 commodation of A. Leimer, nobleman from Pest, in Hun- 
 gary, for my residence. The same possesses not only houses 
 four miles from Philadelphia, but also in this city. He 
 used, nevertheless, many years ago, in the house of 
 another, this room of accomodation, to which the Lord 
 has directed me. I did indeed not expect to meet him 
 there, but he was already waiting for me during three 
 days, and permitted me immediately to take possession 
 of the room, and I do not know whether there is any 
 other room in Philadelphia, or not, deserving in the like 
 degree emphatically to be styled the room in the desert 
 of Philadelphia. The house to which this room belongs 
 is situated in Front, or first principal street parallel to 
 the river Delaware, and is the next from South to North 
 to the rail-road, on the large place for the large quan- 
 tity of boards piled up there for the construction of new 
 houses, tubs, &c. ; and enjoy from my room towards the 
 East, the most unbounded prospect on the river and the 
 lands on the shore of the state of New Jersey, over 
 Campton, (Camden, as it is commonly spelled,) towards 
 the South-east, and over the fields and woods towards 
 the East as far as the eyes can reach. I see the rising 
 of the sun as soon as the first rays of this luminary are 
 emerging from the ocean — view the waves of the river, 
 which still shows here the alternation of ebb and flood, — 
 
460 
 
 and am an entire stranger in the house, needing nobody 
 as a servant, and living more comfortably than any body 
 in the world, not caring whether the eleven large vinegar 
 tubs give, from the lowest basement story up to my 
 highest, so much acetic acid as my bodily substance 
 may require. But our witness, A. Leimer, intends, as 
 soon as the mystery of this book shall be achieved, be- 
 fore this month will be over, to give up this room of 
 accomodation, of which he has made use during so many 
 years, he having been obliged to keep it in readiness, 
 because the same was best qualified for the mysteries 
 disclosed therein. 
 
 A. Leimer read to me, on the 28th of April, as usual 
 when he stays all night here, out of the " Daily Allot- 
 ments of the United Brethren, for the year 1839, Beth- 
 lehem: printed at Henry Held's, 1838." I must, as in 
 receiving the document of Cleophas, so likewise at the 
 close, observe, that all the lectures delivered by Leimer 
 to me, in this room, from this little book, testify that the 
 Lord caused these allotments to be chosen by a prophet 
 out of the Scripture for my use, to remind the bishops 
 also in this way, repeatedly, that it was their highest 
 duty to learn from my first book, published in the year 
 1838, to comprehend, that Christ has verily appeared 
 unto us, but that they then, when the cause was ex- 
 plained much more clearly in 1839, by my second vol- 
 ume, have become guilty of high treason against the 
 majesty of Christ, by having remained deaf and blind in 
 spite of all my exhortations. But surpassing all belief 
 is this, that finally even then, when I had opened to them 
 in the third volume the Scripture, and shown to them 
 that all that which I have done in the name of Christ 
 has been prophesied in the holy writ, as well as confirmed 
 in a wonderful manner by clear-sighted persons of the 
 later centuries, the bishops have remained blind. With 
 this agrees what Leimer read to me on the 28th of April, 
 from the above mentioned Allotments: f£ Only take heed 
 to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget 
 the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they 
 depart from thy heart, all the days of thy life." 5 Moses, 
 
461 
 
 iv. 9. Then from John xiv. 21: "He that hath my 
 commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth 
 me; and he that loveth me shall be loved by my father, 
 and I will love him and will manifest myself to him." 
 After this mystery, it was very instructive for the bishops 
 that he told me on the same day, he would not become 
 my security with the stereotyper for more than 250 pages 
 of this book. The Lord's pleasure is namely this, that 
 the witnesses should give testimony against their will to 
 my Apostolate at the manifestation of Christ. For that 
 reason, he now permits A. Leimer to be distracted by 
 many worldly occupations in such a manner, that he 
 believes Christ would conform to his short-sightedness. 
 He told me at the very time of taking possession of his 
 room, that, in case I should like lentil-porridge, he would 
 send me a dish of such to town, from his house in the 
 country: he having received very good ones from Ger- 
 many. I consumed the first dish of them. Then he 
 sent me the second, which I emptied likewise. A third 
 one followed, when my stomach revolted against this 
 treatment. When he saw on the 28th of April, that the 
 lentils had become unpalatable in the vessel, he showed 
 me how I had to throw them, in the night, into the street, 
 then untrodden by people, that the remainder might 
 serve as food for hogs and other beasts collecting below 
 the window. For hogs are, in day and night time, com- 
 monly in the street below my window, accompanied, 
 especially in the night, by dogs. Wolves could likewise 
 come in the night time without disturbance, to this place 
 below my window, if such were still in the woods which 
 I can see from my window, and could cross the river 
 Delaware by swimming. I, consequently, threw the 
 spoiled lentils, at ten o'clock in the night, from the win- 
 dow into the street. Afterwards, I was requested by A. 
 Leimer to give the vessel used for the lentils to the milk- 
 man, who would come at two o'clock. There came then 
 two men, one of whom I had seen already before, and who 
 complained that he was hardly pressed by A. Leimer for 
 money. He was even then very sorry that A. Leimer had 
 left his room. I asked whether one of them was Leimer 's 
 
462 
 
 milk-man, but was answered in the negative: wherefore, 
 I did not offer the vessel to them. When, then, A. 
 Leimer arrived again, he asked me why I had not given 
 the vessel to the milkman. I answered, because he had 
 not come. Then he told me that Wolf was milk-man, 
 but that he would not before mention his name in order 
 to prevent my suspecting him of being connected with 
 the other Wolf at Laibach, whom I am pressing. He 
 yet stands in connection with the latter. The fat An- 
 thony Aloysius Wolf, in Laibach, is never satiated, and 
 strives to bestialize all around him. This meagre Frede- 
 rick (peaceful) Wolf, on the contrary, must content 
 himself to be a milk-man, and is unable to pay Alexander 
 Leimer, notwithstanding all his labors and economy. I 
 have touched upon this circumstance, it being surely an 
 after-piece to the lentil porridge by which Esau lost his 
 birth-right. Christ has worked many wonders respecting 
 Leimer, of which but some are recorded in my third 
 volume. All this has yet been done for the sole purpose 
 that he might be adduced by me as witness at the mani- 
 festation of Christ, by whose hands the Lord has de- 
 livered unto me the testimonies of more men than by 
 any other man: as likewise the evidences of Frederick of 
 Meyer, in Frankfort on the Main, with whose document 
 I had to mention, as connected with it, the Wolves-sto- 
 ries, they being prophecies now about going to be ful- 
 filled. On this account it was also proper the figures of 
 the Old and New Testament, now renewing themselves 
 in various ways, that the lentil porridge, coming from 
 Germany, should also make its appearance in this con- 
 nection, principally on the 28th of April, on which 
 Vitalis, who imparts life to every one, stands in the 
 almanac; and whilst I was now looking after the Allot- 
 ments for the year 1839, Bethlehem, 1838, I saw that 
 A. Leimer had given me indeed the right allotment for 
 his station, yet not for the 28th, but for the 27th of April; 
 for, that for the 28th of April is, il Be ye strong, there- 
 fore, and let not your hands be weak, for your work shall 
 be rewarded:" 2d. Chron. xv. 7; and from the New 
 Testament, u All power is given unto me in heaven and 
 
463 
 
 on earth." Matt, xxviii. 18. Wo unto me if I would 
 cease continuing the work of the Lord on account of the 
 refusal of the rich to go my security with the stereotyper! 
 He, to whom is given all power, has not chosen the rich 
 but the poor to defray the expenses of the printing of 
 my work. Nothing has ever astonished me more than 
 that my cooper (Bcettcher) has set, exactly on the 23th 
 of April, page 258 of this book, wherein the highest 
 promise given to us by Christ, Matt xx. 18 — 20, is at 
 full length quoted and explained. When A. Leimer read 
 to me the first allotment from this little volume, I saw 
 instantly that it was prepared for our mysteries. This 
 evinced itself especially afterwards clearly, when A. 
 Leimer came to me quite unexpectedly, to read first to 
 me the document of Cleophas, and the allotment pre- 
 pared for him. Then he again came quite unexpectedly 
 to me, on account of the lentil porridge, by which is to 
 be decided whether Christ has imparted the primogeniture 
 (nations being concerned in this our personal contest) to 
 him or to me, coinciding with his refusal of giving secu- 
 rity to the stereotyper for more than 250 pages, though 
 not only the 250th but even the 258th page was set on 
 the same day. For that reason he had to lay it on my 
 heart u to keep the things well which my eyes have 
 seen." But I had then to look out myself and to ob- 
 serve that, for the 28th of April, in the C( Allotments," 
 the greatest promises which Christ, to whom all power 
 is given, can hold forth, are awaiting me, and that, even 
 on the same day, these promises have been set in type 
 for this book, and that I, consequently, had not to care 
 at all how we would receive it from the press. 
 
 The mysteries, which I celebrated with our witness 
 A. Leimer, on the 28th of April 1841 deserve a peculiar 
 illustration. I must observe, since the question is about 
 the right of primogeniture, that A. Leimer's ancestors 
 from the paternal side, originate from German Lutherans, 
 but that his father married a Hungarian lady of the Ca- 
 tholic confession. For that reason I always have con- 
 sidered A. Leimer as my Timothy, but he being the old- 
 er of us, the question about the primogeniture was to be 
 40 
 
464 
 
 decided; Jacob having also obtained the same, although 
 he came later out of his mother's womb than Esau, and 
 the mysteries of this book from page 177-190 receive 
 quite a new light by this lentil-porridge affair. Since I 
 had left Leimer, for Boston in June, 1839, we kept alive 
 a frequent correspondence. But since I am occupying 
 his room, here at Philadelphia, we never exchange let- 
 ters, he lying under the necessity of being always carried 
 to me, whenever he had to perform any mysteries with 
 me. But the reader will remark, that he wrote to me 
 on the 23d of April, despatching the letter on the 24th 
 from his house, which being situated four miles from Phi- 
 ladelphia, uncloses a mystery, to the room here, in order 
 that Georgius or the farmer, might be celebrated by him 
 likewise, on the 23d and 24th of April. For that reason 
 I must quote from his letter, dated "April 23d, 1841," 
 the following passage. 
 
 "Dear Brother ! On account of bad weather, my 
 house carpenters did not arrive, wherefore, I return- 
 ed home directly. When the weather will allow it, I 
 shall go next week to Bush Hill, where I shall re- 
 main, till all the work is done. To walk so far in the 
 muddy ground is rather hard for me, I, therefore, cannot 
 assure thee, whether I shall be next week in town or not. 
 .... Please to send me the English book, which Dr. 
 Hering lent me, (Brisbane's,) and the old hat. Again 
 it is given to me to remind thee: Study briefness," &c. 
 I purposely quoted from this letter the passage wherein 
 our witness, A. Leimer, touches upon the book of Bris- 
 bane, the title of which is given in this book, page 243, 
 and which I likewise received as a premium, and this 
 amongst the first from my dear brother, Dr. Hering, to 
 whom I have been directed by the translator of this book 
 into the English language from the proof-sheets, not yet 
 being permitted to mention then, on page 244, Dr. Her- 
 ing's name, who is a distinguished Homseopathic phy- 
 sician, because my guide had resolved to have him in- 
 troduced by his name, in this far more suitable connex- 
 ion. I requested A. Leimer to pay a visit to the book- 
 seller, Stollmeyer, and to inquire whether he would take 
 
465 
 
 this book on commission. Instead of going to Stoilmeyer, 
 Leimer went to Dr. Hering, but found Stoilmeyer there, 
 as I did, when I, (page 244) visited Dr. Hering, whilst 
 the conversation was about J. A. Etzler ; the Lord causing 
 now all things to be brought together, which are subser- 
 vient to the mystery, as well as those to be removed, by 
 the removal of which the mystery might be more illus- 
 trated. A. Leimer wishes to use his old hat, which is 
 yet not in accordance with our mystery. The Bush 
 Hill Hotel over which he keeps the superintendence, and 
 which he is repairing, is, like all the taverns of the pre- 
 sent tims, watched by a great army of demons, influen- 
 cing A. Leimer as often as he is attending to his busi- 
 ness, in order to hinder me in the work of Christ. In 
 the like manner they are attaching themselves to the 
 letters his son is in the habit of sending him from Mis- 
 souri, where the same is engaged in much business. 
 Shortly before the lentil affair happened, he read to me 
 some passages from a letter of his son, giving amongst 
 other things, an account of the increase of his hogs, 
 being such, that they amounted then to the full number 
 of three hundred, with the prospect of having soon five 
 hundred of them. I made, then, the remark, that this 
 number, when multiplied with four would give as many 
 hogs as were with Mark, v. 13, for the demons scarcely 
 sufficient to inhabit them after their decamping out of the 
 demoniac. 
 
 Amongst all the phenomena of our time none equals A. 
 Leimer. He is a tall man of fifty-eight years, whose 
 exterior appearance must fill every one with veneration. 
 Though presently consisting rather more of skin and 
 bones than of flesh, it can yet be observed, that he must 
 once have been a very fat man, and such of his clothes, 
 as he used formerly, when he was fattened, like Wolf in 
 Laibach, or Meyer in Klagenfurth, are of such dimen- 
 sions, that I can easily screen myself therein, together 
 with him. There have already elapsed, however, four- 
 teen years, since Christ has begun calling him on won- 
 derful ways to repentance, and confided afterwards to 
 him the vocation of collecting, indefatigably, the testimo- 
 
466 
 
 nies for the millenial kingdom, in order to deliver them 
 in due time to the Apostle. From that time he began to 
 lead a far more strict life, upon the whole, than did 
 the former anchorites, excepting only such occasions, 
 when wordly avocations obliged him to eat with others. 
 Ordinarily he attends only to one daily, most plainly 
 dressed meal, and he will not have any objections against 
 my speaking publicly about some of his secret customs, 
 having in the third volume introduced him as a great 
 witness at the manifestation of the Lord. Besides this, 
 he, periodically, is in the habit of abstaining from all 
 food for even the space of a week, praying then in the 
 hour of the usual refreshment, that the Lord would sup- 
 port him with heavenly food. Thus he took with me on 
 the last Palm-Sunday a plain dish, and did then fast, till 
 he prepared again for us on Easter Sunday, a plain food 
 of eggs. Such periods of fasting he observes sometimes, 
 though he performs during the same, all his labors with 
 the same alacrity as if he had enjoyed his daily three 
 meals. He has also performed in a similar way the for- 
 ty days' fasting, and it may be I shall once make the 
 whole process of it known. For Christ works with the 
 witnesses of his manifestation several wonders, which the 
 sensual man cannot understand. After these disclosures 
 nobody will find it strange, that the Lord ordered it that 
 I should seek for this man in such a singular manner, 
 as I have narrated it in the third volume, page 677. 
 When we, at length met, (page 680) the 19th of Febru- 
 ary, 1889, for the first time in his dwelling, four miles 
 from Philadelphia, he was easily induced as well to be- 
 come my security with the stereotyper for the forms of 
 my second volume, as to undertake the faithful perform- 
 ance of other occupations connected with the spreading 
 of the manifestation of Christ. He having then sent my 
 first two volumes as well to other places in Europe, as 
 also a copy of my second volume, via Bremen, to the 
 Austrian court, and a chest with copies of both volumes, 
 to Triest, the first volume having been despatched alrea- 
 dy in the year 1838, to the Emperor of Austria, it was 
 becoming, that in volume third, page 682, sqq. my letter 
 
467 
 
 to the Emperor of Austria, joined to the copy of my se- 
 cond volume, should be inserted immediately after men- 
 tioning the effects produced by my first meeting with 
 Leimer, both being followed then necessarily by other 
 singular phenomena. 
 
 After these spectacles, I begin in volume third, page 
 699, sqq. narrating how I was then invited by A. Lei- 
 mer, to come to his house, four miles from Philadelphia, 
 and to take my lodging there. It was indeed his inten- 
 tion to enter into a strict examination, whether I am an 
 Apostle of Christ or not. He entertained indeed no 
 doubt that I would become useful in spreading the mani- 
 festation of the Lord, which he was daily expecting; but 
 whether under his guidance or in what other manner this 
 would take place, he did not know. But Christ's inten- 
 tion, when He influenced Leimer with the thought of in- 
 viting me to his house was another one, viz: to send me 
 to Leimer, in order to take out from his large library the 
 testimonies for His manifestation. Since my arrival in 
 his house took place before the passion week, he thought 
 this to be the best time to put me to the test. For if I 
 could do without eating and drinking like him, during the 
 whole week before Easter, he would take it for a good 
 recommendation of my Apostleship. When he proposed 
 it to me as the proper time now to fast, I replied to him 
 that I used indeed to live very frugally, or could fast 
 quite otherwise than Bishops and Monks are accustomed 
 to do, whenever they made it a duty; but I had no pe- 
 culiar charge received from the Lord, to abstain even 
 from bread and water during a whole week. This was 
 rather a poor recommendation with him; observing in- 
 stantly, however, his intention of probing me, I resolved 
 to become to him purposely as Christ became to the 
 Pharisees a stumbling stone. Men understand too little, 
 that each one has to pay his contribution to the testimony, 
 that Christ has appeared unto us, but that to me the duty 
 has been imposed upon by the Lord, to show how all is 
 connected in this great concern. But every one, without 
 giving himself the trouble to learn to understand this 
 40* 
 
468 
 
 connexion from my work, having observed one or the 
 other sign worked by the Lord in connexion with his per- 
 son, desires to become my commander, instead of learn- 
 ing to comprehend from my books how matters are con- 
 nected. A. Leimer, however, had strictly to perform 
 what was required for the mystery. So had he, for in- 
 stance, and with him Samuel Ludvigh, volume third, 
 page 702-704, to announce on Easter Saturday, 1839, 
 the manifestation of Christ in the German "Old and New 
 World," and to recommend my two books, which had 
 hitherto appeared. It was becoming that these two men 
 from Hungary did this on Easter Saturday, not in obe- 
 dience to my, but to a higher instruction, the paper not 
 having been published the week before, when I and Lud- 
 vigh, editor of the " Old and New World," expected to 
 have A. Leimer's article inserted therein. Yet did I not 
 refuse every request of Leimer, made to me by him for a 
 trial. So I took for instance, volume third, page 704, 
 on Maundy-Thursday, that telescope calculated to 
 see through it into the most remote countries of the 
 world, and to show to Leimer, that though I should not 
 abstain from food during the whole week, I could yet y 
 when it was the Lord's pleasure, look into the far distance 
 quite otherwise than he. I looked then not only into 
 Detroit, and how matters stood with the Bishop, but also 
 into futurity, into what is now passing, and that which 
 will take place in the next year, as I have likewise re- 
 ceived particular news in that night from the spiritual 
 world. Then followed during my stay with Leimer of 
 three months lasting, several combats with him, and this 
 in such a way, that he always, when he came into the 
 city of Philadelphia, heard of some objections raised 
 against my Apostolate on the part of the enemies of the 
 peace of Christ, whilst he furnished me always first with 
 some such documents, from his own library, that I always 
 replied I needed not for the refutation of these objec- 
 tions, at all, to have recourse to my books, he, himself 
 having provided me with documents, disproving them 
 fully. When he saw that my Apostolate could not be 
 
469 
 
 taken from me, I told him to be ready to go and announce 
 the manifestation of Christ, to the members of the Re- 
 formed Synod, who would assemble in the week of Pen- 
 tecost, 1839, in Germantown, according to the appoint- 
 ment made known previously. He prepared himself 
 for this work not only by strict fasting, but sold also his 
 horse, being willing to perform these Apostolic journeys 
 on foot, and I am speaking, volume third, page 726, sqq. 
 about this annunciation. Then are some of the most re- 
 markable events recorded in several places of the third 
 volume, wherein, by the intervention of A Leimer, the 
 manifestation of the Lord has been elucidated, remark- 
 ing, however, that a large volume would be required for 
 the explanation of everything which has come forth for 
 the illustration of the manifestation of Christ, coincident 
 with these various contests with Leimer. He always 
 did what was required on his side, that every thing was 
 done in due time, and constantly refused to perform every- 
 thing which I demanded from him, but for the execution 
 of which, the Lord has destined others, as can be seen 
 from this book too. I have sent him the large letter, 
 which now has grown into a voluminous book, in order 
 to have it printed, provided he was intended for it. He 
 instantly saw, that he was not destined for it, since I could 
 not have pressed Wolf in Laibach at the same time when 
 Leimer pressed his Wolf. He bought, however, in the 
 year 1839, soon after having faithfully performed the 
 transactions confided to him, a black horse, which, howev- 
 er, he sold again, immediately before the lentil-affair, be- 
 ing about undertaking a long voyage to his son, and now 
 being under the necessity of performing several journeys 
 on foot, on account of important mysteries to be celebra- 
 ted. And he being now very much laden with worldly 
 affairs it was to be disclosed to him, that he should not 
 go security for more than 250 pages of this book with 
 the stereotyper. On page 250 appear four Bishops, ex- 
 pressly, whose aid in the dissemination of the Lord's 
 manifestation has been requested, but who are, alas, 
 taken up in the fifth line from below in Cleveland, (the 
 cloven and divided country,) and to this number comes, 
 
470 
 
 (as A. Leimer gives the opportunity to remember it,) 
 Anthony Aloysius Wolf, giving to me the Apostolic num- 
 ber five, often occurring in my connexion with Wolf; for 
 when he was Bishop of Laibach, and I Director of the 
 Normal School at Bishop Laak, we lived only fifteen 
 English miles, or between five hours footway distance 
 from each other. But there belongs also, such a great 
 domain, only one hour distant from Bishop Laak to him, 
 that the fanners use to say his signorial seat Gorizhize, 
 (meaning small mountains) had as many windows as the 
 year days. When made Bishop he came to the notion 
 of pulling down most of this immense pile, the repair of 
 which was too costly for him and to leave only a small 
 building standing. I see now for the first time, that he 
 prophesied also in doing so. But the great domain Ober- 
 burg, distant exactly ten hours, for foot passengers from 
 Laibach, via my native town of Stein, situated in the 
 middle between Oberburg and Laibach, and lying be- 
 yond the Alps, could not be laid low by him, and Wolf 
 has scarcely ever made this way himself, via Stein, over 
 the Alps to Oberburg, which was forme a prophetic road 
 not only to New Convent, (Neu Stift) four hours from 
 my native town, but still one hour farther to Oberburg, 
 and, we all then still being involved in the number six, I 
 went still one hour farther, to St. Francis, where my 
 godmother Frances, a next relation to Francis Suetiz, 
 (the shining) to whom I have erected a monument, in 
 volume first, page 11, had bought the old parsonage in 
 the time of Napoleon's dominion to live there partly 
 whilst this Emperor reigned in the one and Emperor Fran- 
 cis in the other place, where I paid her my visits in the 
 vacancy, making then my way an hour farther to Naza- 
 reth, where now my fellow student, father John Benja- 
 min Baer, (Bear) is waiting for the issue of the Wolves- 
 stories, whilst I could write an especial volume about the 
 Prophetical scenes here touched upon by me, being yet 
 under the necessity of mentioning but so much about 
 them, as was necessary to show, that A. Leimer was not 
 sent in vain by the invisible guide, to remind me of page 
 250 of this book. 
 
471 
 
 Only so much as a specimen how every thing is so co- 
 operating for the illustration of the present manifestation 
 of Christ. A. Leimer complains in the quoted words 
 of his letter about bad weather, and the elements con- 
 stantly announced that which I have written in this 
 room and which was set in the printing-office. Since the 
 state of the church was to be unfolded at the manifesta- 
 tion of our Lord, nature herself was mourning with me 
 about the horrible state of the Christian world, which I 
 had to depict according to the direction of the spirit, 
 and we had until now not a single day, which could be 
 called a vernal day and I had, under the same latitude 
 with Naples, to write, covered with my cloak, not feeling 
 inclined to kindle a fire in the stove. Yet it is peculiar- 
 ly to be noticed, that not only the storms raged furiously 
 on the Huron, whilst I was sitting in Makinaw or at 
 the turtle and that they gained then, when I was writing 
 about this mystery for this book, such a renewed strength 
 that one hundred and fifty persons would have lost their 
 lives, had it not been for the mystery's requiring their 
 deliverance, but that also the same spectacle was quite 
 extraordinarily regaining its vigor, when this mystery 
 was about being set in the printing-office. On Easter 
 Saturday, the I Oth of April, it stormed in the afternoon 
 and it snowed in Philadelphia, so the snow covered the 
 ground, and on the evening the pages were brought to me 
 for correction, of which the one hundred and twenty-fourth 
 was the last, whereon my arrival at Makinaw is narrated. 
 But on Easter Sunday, whilst we rested from the labor, 
 the weather cleared up, and this would indeed have been 
 a fine spring-day, if the earth could have recovered so 
 rapidly from the winterfrost of the foregoing day. It be- 
 gan, however, already in the night from Easter Sunday 
 to Monday to storm again violently and continued so, 
 with snow during all Monday, the 12th of April, whilst 
 on this Easter Monday the account of the deep mysteries 
 of my stay at Makinaw were being set in type. The 
 reader will remember, that at the same time, when the 
 great mystery, celebrated by me at Makinaw, was set in 
 type in the office, the letter of Cleophas, obliging me to 
 
472 
 
 unfold so many more mysteries of the heavenly kingdom 
 had arrived from Europe at New York. 
 
 On no day were greater mysteries celebrated, than on 
 the loth of April, 1838, and I believe, although I have 
 not received a special revelation about it, that in the 
 year, wherein Christ has risen from the dead, the Easter 
 Sunday fell on the same day, and so likewise, when the 
 Apostle John on the same festival received the revela- 
 tion. This day, being so important for me, on which, 
 according to the calculation of the heavenly host, the 
 setting in type of my third volume was accomplished last 
 year, I remark here in regard to the proof-sheets of this 
 book, that on the 15th of April of the current year the 
 pages 145 — 155 of the same have gone through the 
 hands of the compositors. Whosoever can comprehend 
 the depths of the mysteries, occuring on these pages, as 
 I comprehend them, will conceive, that the invisible 
 guide could not have picked out any argument for this 
 day standing in more unison with it than the same. The 
 printer has given a written promise to furnish me every 
 week sixty pages. But circumstances occurred with him, 
 preventing his complying carefully every week with his 
 promise, and it can be seen, that from the 10th to the 
 15th of April but little was done in the printing-office. 
 For in this space of time a compositor had left the office 
 for the illustration of the things and repeatedly there was 
 some delay caused by the stereotyper. 
 
 Having been unable in order not to become too prolix 
 to adduce more than a few examples, in order to show, 
 how the invisible guides calculated, that every thing also 
 in the printing-office should take place as most consonant 
 with the mystery that Christ has appeared to us as clan- 
 destinely as a thief, I remind the deeper searchers, that 
 they must first study my three already published books 
 correctly and comprehend the mysteries of the propheti- 
 cal numbers in the third volume duly in order to see with 
 astonishment, how the invisible guides knew how to bring 
 the mysterious numbers of the pages in harmony with 
 the mysteries contained therein. If we take for instance 
 the mystery of the number 666 and reflect (this book's 
 
473 
 
 pages not amounting to that number,) at the pages in 
 which 66 appears, we shall find, that on page 66 nothing 
 more appropriate can stand, than my name, as far as it 
 relates to the mysterious numbers, contained in the same 
 since by the very prophecy given in my name of the mes- 
 senger of God with the number 515 the mystery of the 
 number 666 gains its perfect solution, which is also con- 
 firmed by the deep mystery, Rev. i. v. 4 and v. 8, allud- 
 ed to also on page 66. This can, however, only be cor- 
 rectly understood, when the explanation of these myste- 
 ries is duly perceived from my third volume, why the 
 invisible guides caused this exactly to be placed on page 
 66, and then on page 166 my encounter with Antoinette, 
 widowed von Hoeffern, whose name contains the num- 
 ber 666, and who, as Hammer prophesies, has to symbol- 
 ize the mystery of the Papal Church at her close, and 
 why my celebration of the festival of Pentecost with the 
 Indians has been placed on page 266, whilst the French- 
 man made his entry as Bishop in Detroit. But the two 
 glorified Prophets destined by Christ to be secret calcu- 
 lators, that each mystery may receive its right place, 
 caused their names to be put, together with the names 
 of the three heroes, on page 366, in order that the apo- 
 stolic number 5 might be opposed by standing at this 
 page to the dreadful monster of the bestial dominion at 
 its decease, and this mystery they caused to be printed 
 on the 12th May, 1841, because in the Almanac, Pan- 
 cratius stands on this day, who shows his universal do- 
 minion more and more visibly. Before I shall deliver 
 the manuscript with this sheet to the printer, I can add, 
 that all teachers of religion should particularly well re- 
 flect upon and realize that, which is written on page 466. 
 I wished to direct only the attention of the deeper 
 searchers to these points in order to admire even in 
 such trifles, occurring every where in these books, the 
 invisible guidance. But in the third volume appears the 
 exit of the number 666 in Protestantism, and the deep 
 mystery announced by it stands volume third, page 666; 
 Popery leading by necessity to Protestantism, and Pro- 
 testantism producing alike necessarily by its perverted 
 
474 
 
 ways unbelief and its entire apostacy from genuine Chris- 
 tianity. For that reason the number 666 has at the pre- 
 sent manifestation of Christ only been perfectly discov- 
 ered, when I began collecting also the Protestants to 
 Harmaggeddon, and as in the catalogue of 134 witnesses, 
 first volume, page 214, Pock Joseph, stands on the 90th 
 place, announcing himself as representative of Popery, 
 tiius likewise declares Martin Joseph or Martin, the ap- 
 pendix on the 66th place to be the Representative of 
 Protestantism. For all the 134 witnesses being Catho- 
 lics, it would have been somewhat too surprising if the 
 66th witness had been called Martin Luther. He is 
 Martin Joseph or Martin the addition, viz, to Popery, in 
 order that the fourth beast might appear in every possi- 
 ble form. He pays four dollars as contribution, and 
 consoles us by the hope that the Protestants will power- 
 fully operate in the abolition of the fourth beast and the 
 establishment of the kingdom of Christ, the more so, 
 since they, according to the document which I have re- 
 ceived after that of Cleophas, have entered into the 
 closest connexion with the latter, and testify also in this 
 bookthe close of the number 666, and will illustrate besides 
 in a special manner Martin Joseph. About the deep mys- 
 teries belonging to those of the 134 witnesses, immedi- 
 ately preceding and succeeding Martin Joseph, much 
 could still be disclosed; but I must restrict myself to 
 appeal to several passages contained in the second and 
 third volume, and that which had been touched upon in 
 various places of this book, that those who wish to have 
 these mysteries unveiled have to place them together, I 
 being myself under the necessity of hastening to the 100th 
 amongst the 134 witnesses, and of remarking, that imme- 
 diately after Pock Joseph, stands as witness Magdalen 
 Reible. Amongst the 134 witnesses there occur as ex- 
 pressly introduced, thirteen females as witnesses. The 
 50th, however, amongst the 134 witnesses, stands volume 
 1st, page 213, as Bishopberger Alex, with his tw ? o sisters, 
 and quite lately the question was about Bishop Wolf, as 
 of the 5th, of whom A. Leimer has reminded me with the 
 2o0th or 5x50th page, and his two domains, the one of 
 
475 
 
 which is called Oberburg, (upper castle), the other Goriz- 
 hize or small mountains, as likewise the papal Bishops of 
 Austria are small mountains, or small idols, who are sup- 
 ported as such by the political power of the Emperor, 
 and the ecclesiastical of the Pope. I too was exactly in 
 the year 1820, sent first as inferior officer of such a 
 Bishop, with his diploma to serve in the Curacy. In the 
 third volume, page 565, sqq. I explain Revel, xviii. 21. 
 sqq. wherein the large mill-stone is mentioned, consisting 
 of an upper and nether-stone, and reminding us of the 
 secular and ecclesiastic power, for the grinding of the 
 church; as also Magdalen Reibele (ground), brings in 
 her state of mourning two dollars as contribution, to 
 find Christ, after having been ground by the political and 
 ecclesiastic power. But she is directly followed by Ries 
 Adam, or Adam the Giant, as the 92d witness, whose 
 mystery we have unfolded in this book. He pays six 
 dollars as the fundamental number of Popery; this num- 
 ber, as also the number eight, appearing in the contribu- 
 tions, as well on the side of Christ as that of the antago- 
 nists, and when relating to those who are working with 
 me, announce that those who are still involved in these 
 two numbers will follow them and devote themselves to 
 Christ, who has appeared to all. 
 
 To this joyful hope we are entitled by the mystery that 
 appeared amongst the 134 witnesses on the 100th place, 
 announcing that those governments which have held until 
 now the church of Christ under their sway, and the yoke 
 of slavery, will accept the appearance of Christ with grati- 
 tude, and subject themselves to his will for the salvation 
 of their own souls, and for the foundation of universal 
 peace. How wonderfully Christ announces this by the 
 100th of the 134 witnesses, volume 1st page 214, I can 
 disclose, only when I first shall have briefly remarked for 
 those who have not yet studied my three volumes, that 
 on the 7th of January, 1838, when the men had appeared 
 for the insertion of their names and contributions into my 
 foundation's catalogue of the new kingdom of Christ, the 
 Jacob Kaiser (Emperor), announcing the mystery of the 
 governments, keeping the Church of Christ in fetters, has 
 41 
 
476 
 
 been put on the 100th place of my catalogue, that under 
 this name on the festival of Easter, 1838, immediately 
 after the exclusion of Popery from the church of Christ, 
 the mystery could also be performed, announcing that 
 the other governments of Christian name, should they 
 refuse at the present manifestation of Christ, to give to 
 the church the same liberty which she enjoys in the 
 United States, shall be excommunicated from the church 
 of Christ. The place immediately following Pcpery 
 which was excommunicated on the third place, was con- 
 sequently the fourth on which the mystery has been thus 
 executed, that the will of our Lord Jesus Christ to make 
 his church free from the bonds of political governments, 
 is first to be made known to the Austrian Emperor. 
 
 On page 35 of this volume, I remark that it would not 
 have been good if the Emperor oi Austria would have 
 commenced immediately after the publication of my first 
 volume, the dissemination of the manifestation of Christ. 
 Every thing had in fact, first to appear, which has hitherto 
 been discovered by my books, that the great ones on this 
 earth might see their state, and turn to Christ in real con- 
 version. The remark on page 35 reminds us that the 
 star seen on the 7th of February, 1835, has appeared also 
 to the Emperor Ferdinand, and the prophecy which I 
 put the same moment on paper appeared to his birth-day 
 in the first year of his reign in print. Only that the 
 gratulations of two flatterers had to precede the same, 
 and that which Christ caused to be prophesied by it is 
 now about to be fulfilled, and according to the wonderful 
 calculation of the invisible guide, stands exactly on page 
 100 of this book, the prophecy of John Rossel in Balti- 
 more, about that which the idclatrcus priests, who permit 
 the secular regents to reign over the church, are used 
 to whistle before them: u lhis is the man who wanted to 
 see blind-folded, who called himself an Apostle of Jesus 
 
 whom the devil in order to bewilder men has sent 
 
 to America." It is the same cunning of Satan, as in the 
 letter of Cleophas Tobias, and nothing more suitable 
 could have come on the 100th page than this specimen, 
 and the appendix, together with the dishclout, which I 
 
477 
 
 use also in case of emergency for washing-purposes in 
 my room, not situated in the front, but on the backside 
 of the house. Where regents have such Prophets, they 
 must stand on the 100th page, multiplied with four, for a 
 sign of the dominion of the fourth beast, and at the pre* 
 sent manifestation of Christ, without perfect repentance to 
 Him, and most active co-operation towards the establish- 
 ment of His new kingdom on earth, can have no partici- 
 pation in the heavenly kingdom. This has been made 
 plain and clear indeed to them by all signs, which Christ 
 caused to take place for the Revelation of his manifesta- 
 tion, and for the confirmation of my Apostolate at the 
 same; yet has the will of Christ been unclosed to the 
 rulers in a special manner. This was done as shall 
 now be explained: 
 
 After I had stepped forth solemnly on Sunday Sexa- 
 gesimal the 18th of February, 1838, as Apostle of Christ, 
 in the Cathedral church at Boston, and Christ had worked 
 such signs thereat, that from my explanation in the second 
 volume, every one can see that He has invested me 
 then solemnly with the Apostleship, I had on the second 
 Sunday after my solemn inauguration in the Apostleship, 
 or on the first Sunday in Lent, 1838, to excommunicate 
 solemnly from the church of God, Jacob Geier (vulture) 
 by express order of the Spirit after the delivery of the 
 sermon in the church, because he had stated for my 
 parish register a person as being his wife, of whom then 
 by himself and by others it has been evinced that she 
 was not his wife. When volume 1st, page 327-338, on 
 Maundy-Thursday, 1838, I was writing about this sub- 
 ject, I could not have the slightest presentiment of the 
 spirit's intending deeper things by this exclusion, although 
 He showed me the day previous, viz. on Wednesday in 
 the passion-week peculiarly, to receive again without delay 
 that Jacob Geier into the church of Jesus, he having 
 resolved to submit to the Christian regulations, and to 
 make this publicly known to the congregation on the fol- 
 lowing Easter-Sunday. That Wednesday in the passion- 
 week fell in the year 1838, on the 11th of April, which 
 day was this year, 1841, Easter-Sunday, and in the vol. 
 
478 
 
 2d, page 317-327, I explain far more explicitly than in 
 the first volume, how the spirit who had commanded me 
 to exclude this man on the first Sunday in Lent, from the 
 church of Christ, had conducted every thing as well 
 before the excommunication, that I might duly know 
 what I had to observe in respect to this man's exclusion 
 from the chureh of Christ, before the order was received 
 for it, as also after its execution, that Jacob Geier might 
 prepare himself, in order that I might be able to admit 
 him again on the said Wednesday, in the passion-week, 
 the 11th of April, 1838, in the church of Christ. 
 
 According to vol. 1st page 362, I have on Easter Sat- 
 urday the 14th of April, 1838, finished the manuscript for 
 the 1st vol.; for this I was charged with by the spirit to 
 have the book written before the festival of Easter. But 
 this took place only, that every one may see that nothing 
 at all was known to me of the deep mystery intended 
 by the spirit, when he gave me the order in the night from 
 Palm Sunday to the Monday, or from the 8th to the 9th 
 of April, 1838, to record the names of those who had not 
 paid their contributions, and to excommunicate them on 
 Easter-Sunday, the loth of April, 1838, from the Church 
 of Christ. Having received this unexpected order together 
 with charge of inserting the same into the book, which was 
 at that time in press, the same stands in volume first page 
 215 — 220 in the note. Whilst still believing on Easter- 
 Saturday, 1838, at one o'clock, P. M. that the book with 
 its contents, extending to the three upper lines of page 
 363 was entirely done, the spirit of the Lord began then 
 to unveil to me on Easter-Sunday, 1838, quite astonishing 
 things of a peculiar nature, of which something has been 
 disclosed in the appendix to the first volume, from page 363 
 to its close, namely 461; extraordinary disclosures, how- 
 ever, remaining reserved for the second volume, to be still 
 farther illustrated and confirmed by prophecies and new 
 signs contained in the third volume, of which the reader I 
 trust, has found also in this volume sufficient specimens. 
 
 In volume first page 363 — 367, that which has preceded 
 according to the direction of the spirit, the great excom- 
 munication from the church, is briefly noticed and shown 
 
479 
 
 that to me not only has been prepared by peculiar direc- 
 tion of the spirit, every point preceding the great exclu- 
 sion, but likewise that indicated whilst speaking what I 
 had to bring forth in the address preceding the exclusion. 
 In volume first page 366 — 368, the argument of this ad- 
 dress is given, where it is noticed towards the close that 
 I said amongst other things: "Now I am standing on this 
 great festival of Easter (which will remain for the Chris- 
 tians of future times most remarkable,) as extraordinary 
 messenger of Christ Jesus for the union of the nations in 
 his holy church, far more solemnly before this congrega- 
 tion, than could be the case before, having yesterday fin- 
 ished the book, wherein the evidences of my extraordin- 
 ary mission are explicitly contained; therefore I declare 
 without reserve, that I shall perform by express order of 
 the spirit that which I am now about doing, as an extra- 
 ordinary messenger of Jesus Christ, whom the Lord 
 shows to the nations as such by sufficient signs. Neither 
 the Bishop of Rome nor any other Bishop will be able to 
 admit him in the Church of Christ, whom I shall exclude 
 from the same and am not permitted to receive again un- 
 til he will perform thai, which I shall impose upon him 
 in the name of the spirit. The Lord who has sent me for 
 the union of the nations will confirm that in heaven which 
 I am proclaiming by his order, " &c. 
 
 The reader will keep in mind, that on the festival of 
 Easter, 1838, in the address I have declared, that the book, 
 wherein the signs as evidences of my Apostolate have 
 been explained, had been achieved the day previous. If 
 from thence even no further sign had been worked, I 
 would still have defended my Apostleship as I now do 
 after the Lord's having from that moment until now con- 
 tinued working the most astonishing things for the confir- 
 mation of my declarations. The sermon being over, I 
 first announced solemnly that Jacob Geier, (vulture) who 
 had been excommunicated on the first Sunday in Lent 
 from the church of Christ has been admitted again by me 
 on Wednesday in the Passion week in the church of 
 Jesus; and then I declared by giving my sacred pledge, 
 that the spirit had since Palm Sunday at three different 
 41* 
 
480 
 
 times distinctly ordered me to exclude those whose solemn 
 excommunication from the church of Christ would now 
 take place. Every thing having been observed, neces- 
 sary to fill the great assembly with the sacred impression 
 that I was performing that which I was most strictly 
 charged with by heavenly messengers, I proceeded to the 
 solemn excommunication from the church of Christ of 
 those, of whose names I had made a list, by reading each of 
 them, that none of the assembled might confound one of 
 the recorded for exclusion with others, plainly and clearly, 
 as my pronunciation is always very distinct, giving to 
 each sound its due character, in contradistinction from 
 others. How it became by degrees after this excommuni- 
 cation more and more manifest, that in this act deeper 
 mysteries were concealed, than any mortal whatsoever 
 could have expected, is related in vol. 1st, page 371 sqq. 
 and the cause receives a new light in vol. 2d, page 343 
 sqq. This, however, is such a connexion of things that 
 from thence till to the close of the second volume the cause 
 displays itself more and more, and every thing which then 
 happened and has been adduced by me as a sign of the 
 manifestation of Christ, is but a new illustration and 
 confirmation, that this excommunication has been pre- 
 pared by Christ in the most astonishing manner and exe- 
 cuted by his order and all prophecies quoted and explained 
 by me in the third volume, confirm the same, as every 
 thing else disclosed in this book, and the latest phenomena 
 of the past and of this month, which are announced every 
 where in public print, are the latest testimonies, that 
 Christ has caused on the Festival of Easter, 1838, by his 
 Apostle the beast, its image and the false Prophet to be 
 excluded from his church, as we will show after due pre- 
 paration. 
 
 The Lord caused me immediately after divine service 
 on Easter Sunday, 1838, to be prepared by Jacob Geier, 
 (whom I had excluded on the first Sunday in Lent from 
 the church of Christ; but then en Wednesday, in Pas- 
 sion week, privately, and on Easter Sunday, 1838, 
 solemny re-admitted in the church of Christ,) to receive 
 the disclosures about this excommunication by degrees. 
 
48 1 
 
 Jacob Geier was not only present at my service on Eas- 
 ter Sunday, 1838, but received also the communion out 
 of my hand, and it has been shown in the second volume 
 explicitly, that every thing which happened in relation to 
 this man before Easter, 1838, has been done by higher 
 guidance in order to prepare us for the disclosure of the 
 deepest mystery, and that as well before when he was 
 under the power of the devils, the heavenly host was 
 strictly watching over the devils, discovering to me by 
 their servants, every thing which was necessary as pre- 
 paration for the unveiling of the mystery, as also after- 
 wards when I on the often- alluded-to-Wednesday of the 
 Passion week, emancipated him from the power of the 
 devil, and placed him under the immediate superinten- 
 dence of the heavenly host, who instantly received him 
 and imbued him with every thing necessary to be heard 
 by him, in order to prepare rne for the revelation of the 
 mystery. 
 
 Passing by every other thing explained in the first two 
 volumes, I observe here only, that Jacob Geier, when I 
 proclaimed solemnly on Easter Sunday, after the sermon, 
 that I had received him on said Wednesday, again in the 
 church of God, and was now publishing this to the whole 
 congregation, understood me very well, but heard his 
 own name pronounced amongst the number of those who 
 were excluded from the church of Christ, when I was 
 indeed pronouncing the name of Jacob Kaiser, on the 
 4th place, and this so distinctly, that all my utmost en- 
 deavors to convince him of the contrary were in vain. 
 For the invisible guide who has resolved to perform by 
 his excommunication, the great mystery, has caused the 
 deepest impression, penetrating through bones and mar- 
 row, into the inmost recesses of the soul, that whilst I 
 pronounced in the 4th place of the excommunication, 
 with a loud, slow, and distinct voice, the name of "Jacob 
 Kaiser," (emperor) I had uttered his name u Jacob 
 Geier," (vulture) after which he caused the communion 
 to be reached to him by my hand, and him to be led im- 
 mediately after the service, the next on the street after 
 me without speaking to any body, and to be placed in my 
 
432 
 
 room before me, in order to disclose to me what was 
 necessary about this event. When alone with him in 
 my room, he said to me: "I pray you to receive me 
 again in the church of God, wherefrom you have excluded 
 me." This was to me quite an unexpected request. 
 Although seeing so much that the spirit whom I had im- 
 parted to him already on Wednesday before Easter, and 
 then renewed on Easter Sunday by the communion, had 
 brought him to me, I was quite at a loss to understand 
 what he meant by this singular request. I asked Jacob 
 Geier how he could ask this from me, he having been 
 privately re-admitted on Passion Wednesday, into the 
 church of Christ, a fact but now published in the church 
 by me, and whether perhaps (though I had seen him 
 there and even participating in the Lord's supper) he 
 had not heard what I had proclaimed respecting him? 
 His answer was that he had heard this right well, but also 
 that I had excluded him directly afterwards, again from 
 the church. I answered him that I could not possibly 
 have committed such an act of mental insanity, as to re- 
 ceive a person in the church in order to exclude the same 
 directly again from her, without having committed any 
 thing deserving exclusion. He insisted upon his having 
 heard correctly, whilst I maintained the contrary. He 
 repeated his assertion of having distinctly heard me, and 
 added that his conscience had impelled him to follow me 
 directly, to have the exclusion revoked. The invisible 
 guide had indeed taken such a full possession of him, in 
 order to execute through him perfectly, that which he 
 had purposed, and what is called by Jacob Geier his con- 
 science, by which he was directly impelled to see me, 
 was the angel of the Lord, invisible to him. When 
 again declaring my error and the correctness of his for- 
 mer statement, that I had named him amongst the ex- 
 cluded, promising to prove this from my schedule contain- 
 ing the list of the excluded, if I would show the same to 
 him, I took, to convince him of his error, that paper from 
 the book from which I had read the section of the gospel 
 in the church, and he pointed out directly after my having 
 shown the paper to him, with his finger the name which 
 
483 
 
 he took to be his own, crying in the same time repeat- 
 edly "this is me." I desired him to read considerately. 
 But he stuck firmly to his assertion, for he saw then 
 mentally, exactly as I did when I saw the robbers, and 
 cried to my room-mate Wolf, "Michael, there are rob- 
 bers." When I had then spelled to him the name: 
 "Jacob Kaiser," the spirit allowed him for a moment to 
 be amazed about it, but seized him again without delay, 
 and assured him anew that I had him in my foundation's 
 catalogue. But I retorted that -he could certainly not 
 be in this catalogue, an alphabetical list having been 
 made from that catalogue for convenience's sake, to find 
 the easier each individual in collecting their contributions, 
 out of which list those had been again extracted, who 
 had neglected as well paying their dues, as making their 
 excuse, this being the identical schedule on which he was 
 not standing, wherefore his name could not be on the 
 foundation's catalogue. He insisting, however, that he 
 surely must be found there, because he had come to me 
 on the 7th of January, 1838, and caused his name and 
 contribution to be inserted therein, I proposed then in 
 order to shorten the business of the investigation, that he 
 should name those who directly before and after him, had 
 their names and contributions inserted therein. He men- 
 tioned amongst others, Joseph Kaiser, with whom he had 
 come, and who had first his name and contribution in- 
 serted, whereupon he, Jacob Geier, had directly done the 
 same. I found in the foundation's catalogue of the king- 
 dom of God, soon Joseph Kaiser, and showed to Jacob 
 Geier again, that not this his name, but that of Jacob 
 Kaiser was standing in my catalogue immediately after 
 Joseph Kaiser. By his asseveration given to me, of hav- 
 ing had inserted his name and contribution in my catalogue 
 immediately after Jos. Kaiser, the spirit has accomplished 
 by this man his charge, yet at that time disclosed nothing 
 to me about the meaning of all this, and that I on Easter 
 Sunday, had not a moment's time to think about it, and no 
 presentiment of deep mysteries lying concealed therein, 
 can be concluded from the many occupations explained 
 in my second volume, which Christ caused to be prepared 
 
484 
 
 on this day for me. I could then scarcely give credence 
 to Jacob Geier, (vulture) that instead of his name that of 
 Kaiser (emperor) should have been inserted, having been 
 used before noting down the names in the foundation's 
 catalogue, whenever a name was not clearly pronounced 
 to my hearing, to ask those present how they pronounced 
 the same, and to have it spelled, and thinking Geier still 
 to be in error, I made an enquiry in the Parochial Mat- 
 ricle, where not only the founders but all members of the 
 entire congregation are registered, whether any Jacob 
 Kaiser was to be met with there. But rinding in this 
 catalogue no Jacob Kaiser but only Jacob Geier, I was 
 forced to admit that in the foundation's catalogue, instead 
 of his name the name of Kaiser had come in, without 
 having then the least pre-supposition that in this permuta- 
 tion of names any deeper thing could be concealed. The 
 mystery, however, having become unveiled, I observed 
 in the second volume, that also on the 7th of January, 
 Joseph Kaiser and Jacob Geier, had been brought to 
 me by an invisible power, in order to have their names 
 and contributions registered into my foundation's cata- 
 logue, but that when Jacob Geier was about pronouncing 
 his name, he was seized by the spirit, that he pronounced 
 the name of "Kaiser," and that I, after tha enunciation 
 of Jacob Kaiser, still asked both, whether they, both 
 bearing the name of Kaiser, were brothers? both of them 
 affirmed their names to be Kaiser, adding yet, that they 
 were not brothers. For they have been, in order that 
 the mystery came to be written down perfectly, seized 
 thus by the spirit, that they did not know what they were 
 speaking, they being then obliged to say that which the 
 spirit, for the celebration of a great mystery, caused to 
 be put on record. 
 
 " Listen, therefore, ye princes and nations, what the 
 Lord has ordered me to note down for undying memory's 
 sake : and wo unto me if I should not execute his charge !" 
 Thus begins volume first, page 371, the preparation for 
 the publication of the great revelation of God, which I 
 had to write down on Tuesday after Easter, the 17th of 
 April, 1838, at one o'clock and ten minutes after mid- 
 
485 
 
 night. The same has been given to me at the same 
 hour on Easter-Monday, in order to have it written down 
 for the print of the first volume, then in press: and since 
 many occupations on Easter-Monday were intervening, 
 I thought I would commit no sin by taking my usual rest 
 in the night, from Monday to Tuesday, and then com- 
 mitting this prophecy to paper, which, without that which 
 was preceding it as preparation, could not be recorded 
 for the print. But the Spirit, when I laid down to rest, 
 prevented my reposing, until I found it necessary to rise, 
 and began explaining to the nations the mystery unfolded 
 to me. In this declaration stands, volume first, page 
 374: " In the night of Easter-Sunday, to Monday, the 
 Spirit awakened me at one o'clock after midnight. w 
 Then I declare that, when the Spirit gives me charges 
 in this hour, the same are never delivered to me in sleep, 
 but when I am perfectly awake. I further remark, that 
 the great disclosure to be made known to the rulers 
 who keep the Church of Christ in fetters, was not com- 
 municated to me directly after I was awakened from sleep 
 by the heavenly messenger, but that he delivered first to 
 me another revelation, which I wrote down directly in 
 order, as it was given in charge to me to publish the same 
 to the congregation on the same day, viz: Easter-Monday, 
 183S, in the church where we used to celebrate also the 
 Easter-Monday. This revelation stands, volume one, 
 page 383, as I have written the same down before the other 
 revelation, which I shall illustrate in this volume again: 
 and in volume second, page 358, sqq., the disclosure is 
 given, that this revelation also, which I received between 
 Easter-Sunday and Monday, 1858, after one o'clock, 
 A. M., and recorded directly, published the same also on 
 the same day to the congregation, contains deeper mys- 
 teries than at the first sight can be anticipated. 
 
 Then, at first, when the preceding revelation was put 
 on paper, I received, before the beginning of the second 
 hour, in the night of Easter-Sunday to Monday, 1838, 
 the revelation which is recorded, volume one page 375, 
 in the following terms: u Yesterday thou hast made it 
 known to the congregation, that he whom thou hast ex- 
 
486 
 
 communicated from the Church of Christ on the first 
 Sunday of Lent, has been received again in the Church. 
 Afterwards, thou hast excommunicated not him, but the 
 Emperor, who lays claim to Apostolic majesty, and this 
 thou must make known to the world in thy book." 
 
 Next I asserted in volume one, page 375, before God 
 and men, that I narrated it as my conscience taught it to 
 be, and that I had before not the smallest presentiment 
 of a mystery concealed in the name of the man readmit- 
 ted into the Church of Christ, until it was revealed to 
 me by the Spirit, against all my expectation. I further 
 repeated that I strictly distinguish this spirit, communi- 
 cating revelations to me, from my own spirit, and that 
 he is the same Spirit who gave orders to the Apostles at 
 the introduction of revelation into the Christian Church. 
 The reader was then too little prepared for me to explain 
 to him by which of the millions of messengers waiting 
 for the commands of Christ he caused this revelation to 
 be imparted to me. The same Spirit of Christ who com- 
 municated revelations to the Apostles of old, imparted 
 likewise heavenly orders to me. But this Spirit fills his 
 heavenly messengers who are carrying orders to Christ's 
 messengers. As this Spirit taught me, so I used, in the 
 first and second volume, commonly the general expres- 
 sion, "the Spirit ordered me," &c; a phrase which also 
 often occurs in the Bible, not only with the prophets, but 
 also in other writings: as, for instance, in the Acts, 
 where it means that Christ filled some one of his heavenly 
 messengers with his spirit especially, in order to deliver 
 his orders to men. But having shown in the third vo- 
 lume, that the Lord causes in the last times the Vital - 
 Magnetism to appear so frequently, that Christianity be- 
 ing sunk so deeply into disbelief, might be taught by it, 
 that the physical world stands in most intimate connexion 
 with that of the Spirits, and that men can enter in such con- 
 nection with Spirits that they even know by which of them 
 they are surrounded, that they even become acquainted 
 with their language; having likewise spoken about Swe- 
 denborg's especially remarkable contact, which he enter- 
 ed into not only with many spirits who had gone into 
 
487 
 
 eternity in later, but also with such as had departed this 
 life in former periods, I finally expressed my acknowledg- 
 ment frequently in the third volume and especially also 
 in this book, that the Lord caused His orders to be deli- 
 vered to me by His messengers, and that I, though not 
 always, yet often know by whom of His messengers the 
 Lord caused this or that order to be delivered unto me. 
 Usually there are several of them so close together, that 
 I become sensi^e of their nearness, when one of them 
 steps forth, delivering the order tome. 
 
 When I was awakened between Easter-Sunday and 
 Monday by the heavenly messerger, I observed, that 
 there were several present, and 1 did not know who was 
 he who gave me the first charge, except that it appears 
 to me he had been one of the Ap< sties. But then step- 
 ped he foith who is most frequently my companion, and 
 with whom 1 enjoy most spiritual comfort when under the 
 influence of his vicinity. But when he delivered this 
 order, which he had received for me, to be proclaimed 
 before the Apostolic Majesties, that is before those 
 rulers, who are keeping the church of Christ in bonds, I 
 experienced from his words an effect, the like of which 
 I have felt, neither before nor afterwards. From this 
 effect I have gained the conviction, that every spirit, 
 even those enjoying the fullest beatitude, if such should 
 be the will of Christ, could take the life of any mortal in 
 a twinkling. His voice penetrated my marrow and heart, 
 stifled my breath and was near depriving me of all my 
 strength and prostrating me a lifeless body. Thus has 
 this dreadful order been delivered to me, and although 
 the orders received sincie the night of Palm-Sunday, re- 
 lating to the excommunication which ] have performed 
 on Easter Sunday, were horribly affecting ibr me, this 
 affection was yet to be called very trifling in comparison 
 with the shaking horror which seized me in receiving the 
 command respecting the Apostolic Majesty, leaving only 
 a very faint spark of life with me. This scene will ap- 
 pear the more frightful by considering that I have receiv- 
 ed the former orders for the exclusion by Apostles, but 
 42 
 
488 
 
 this one relating to the Apostolic Majesty by a heavenly 
 messenger the most familiar to me. 
 
 I gave in volume first, pages 1-3, as many disclosures 
 as were indispensably necessary for proving the piety of 
 my mother, who died on the 2d of November, 1824, at 
 1 o'clock, P. M. This I did in order to have the reader 
 prepared for the event narrated in volume first, page 
 18-19, which has then been farther elucidated on page 
 56-64 of volume second. About her native place, Ra- 
 bensberg, or Rabenfels (rock of ravens), some disclo- 
 sures have been given in volume third, page 604-605. 
 She is a daughter of George Bernot, and received in 
 Baptism, her name Gertraud from the ancient German 
 Druiden, or Priestess, and the heavenly light which 
 surrounded me, volume first, page 18-19, once for a long 
 time, until I at length heard the voice of my mother who 
 had died a little better than a year before, receiving by 
 this voice disclosures suited to my then circumstances, I 
 could illustrate here, more, if the space would permit it. 
 Here, therefore, I must only say, that I then, (namely, at 
 the close of 1825,) had not yet attained the capacity of dis- 
 tinguishing heavenly spirits from each other, that, however, 
 according to my latter experiences even then several hea- 
 venly spirits were with me, performing the initiation, in order 
 to make me more susceptible for higher orders and the more 
 visible companionship of spirits. It is a kind of heavenly 
 magnetising, not unknown to those conversant with those 
 mysteries, and to my departed mother this office was con- 
 fided in regard to me; and at a latter period frequently 
 flocks of dark spirits in various beastly forms, have been 
 produced before me, whilst blessed spirits, however, were 
 always near me, amongst whom especially my mother 
 marked the circle, which she did not permit to be trans- 
 gressed by the dark spirits. 1 bus whilst on my sea- 
 voyage, frequently a strife arose between the superior and 
 inferior world of spirits. When, for instance, relating, 
 volume first, page 130, the wonder worked by the Lord 
 on the first of November, 1837, whilst I was on my way 
 from Europe to America, the spiritual power of darkness 
 
489 
 
 went from the West in order to prevent our sailing on. 
 But scarcely had 1 called upon the Lord, when immediately 
 the heavenly host came from the East with the best wind, 
 instantly conquering the power of darkness. 1 saw on 
 that day only the general struggle, without being able to 
 discern the spirits singly. But on the 2d of November 
 I saw, with amazement, many dark spirits, knowing so 
 much that their deliverance is not far, endeavoring to at- 
 tach themselves to the ship, in the erroneous opinion that 
 I was able to help them then already, it being yet necessary 
 to banish first the dominion of the beast from the earth, 
 then only such being present, as were greatly partici- 
 pating in this dominion. I saw, that amongst the hea- 
 venly host resisting the attempts of the dark spirits to 
 impede the course of the ship, my mother was busily en- 
 gaged. Then comes volume one, page 132, on the 3d of 
 November, 1837, the mystery of the number six, as the 
 same has become visible 1841 in Syria, in respect to the 
 Imperial Royal, and in Boston to the Apostolic power. 
 Then follows the celebration of the deepest mysteries of 
 my maritime voyage from Europe to America. I remark, 
 volume second, page 216, something about the sad ex- 
 periences which I have made at my first visit at New 
 York in August, 1838, Having then returned to Bos- 
 ton the Lord caused it to be shown to me in the night of 
 the 28th to the 29th of August, 1838, in a vision, how 
 horibly the hellish dragon with his power is working in 
 those who revolted against my stepping forth in the 
 name of the Lord, and, observing at the first sight of the 
 hellish army, nobody of the heavenly host near me, I 
 cried to the Lord for help, which surrounded me at once, 
 and my mother approached me first, giving me magnetic 
 strokes, with cool perceptible shadowing of the hands, by 
 which a heavenly power went into me, which refreshed 
 and strengthened me in body and soul, in a manner just 
 as extraordinary as towards the close of the year 1825, 
 when the heavenly light appeared unto me, and, without 
 observing the spirits, I at length heard the voice of my 
 mother, who disclosed to me that which was then indis- 
 pensably necessary for me to know. From the last mag- 
 
490 
 
 netic strokes, I received by her between the 28th and 
 29th of August, 18 38, I conclude, that likewise at the 
 previous heavenly shining, the initiation lor higher things 
 has been imparted to me by her by means of magnetic 
 strokes. I have, however, heard her voice only at the 
 close of the year 1825, when the heavenly light shone, 
 otherwise every time, when i could distinguish the hea- 
 venly messenger, other expresses of the Lord have de- 
 livered unto me the orders of the Lord, although I ob- 
 served the proximity of my mother very often when strug- 
 gling against the dark spirits. 
 
 Having premised so much, I finally can proclaim unto 
 the rulers and nations, that besides the message alluded 
 to, received through my glorified mother at the first 
 solemn initiation for higher things, I have likewise in the 
 night from Easter-Sunday to Monday, 1838, received 
 after having recorded the first revelation towards 2 o'clock 
 after midnight, the message relating to the Apostolic Ma- 
 jesty, by this my departed mother, who out of the circle 
 of several heavenly spirits present stepped forth, sur- 
 rounding herself by a shadow, discernible for me, saying 
 to me the words, which I have quoted, relating to the 
 Apostolic Majesty in my native language, using a voice 
 natural to her when in life, but doing this in a manner 
 penetrating above all description marrow and bones, and 
 entering by the ears into the deepest depths of my soul, 
 so that I was filled with such a terror, that, if an invisi- 
 ble restoration had not come to my help, I necessarily 
 would have died upon the spot. 
 
 How many heavenly orders have already been com- 
 mitted unto me, may be seen partly from the three pre- 
 vious volumes, partly from this. Not one of these orders 
 have stricken me as if it were by concussion, except the 
 three orders from Palm-Sunday to the Tuesday of Passion- 
 week, 1838 which came to me relating to the exclusion 
 from the Church of Christ on the next following Easter- 
 Sunday. But this great concussion is indeed to be con- 
 sidered as very trifling, when compared with that indes- 
 cribable concussion, which the first revelation after my 
 having faithfully executed the order of the Lord Jesus 
 
491 
 
 Christ on Easter-Sunday, 1838, has caused that there 
 were concealed deeper mysteries in this excommunica- 
 tion. And it was my mother whose presence in her glo- 
 rified state is otherwise always a refreshing balm to me 
 in the struggles against the power of darkness, by whom 
 I have been filled with such a horror! From this I have 
 learnt by my own experience, that even the blessed spirits, 
 if it agrees with the will of Christ can instantly take 
 life of men. Those who are not entire strangers to the 
 signification of the biblical images, will easily compre- 
 hend, why the Lord, whilst he causes other revelations 
 to be communicated to me by other messengers, decreed 
 to let me have this by my mother. There are several 
 Scriptural women, symbolizing the church, and there 
 will be found nothing more proper than that the Lord 
 sent my mother, in order to reveal to me in the name of 
 the whole church the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, that 
 I should proclaim the same to all rulers, in order to de- 
 liver the church from the yoke of slavery under which 
 the same is groaning. The church is not their slave, 
 but she ought to be their mother, according to the insti- 
 tution of Christ, by whom rulers and nations should 
 receive His will. My mother has educated me in a 
 Christian way, and edified me, during all her life-time, 
 by word and example, and the Lord has worked greater 
 miracles with her, than with Elias, I. (Vulg. III.) Kings 
 xvii. 6, where we read, that ravens brought to him bread 
 and meat, and she does not in vain originate from George 
 Bet not of the rock of ravens, where the ravens are build- 
 ing their nests undisturbedly. The Lord gave her for a 
 hard trial, a prodigal husband, who, though the father of 
 the Apostle, cannot yet enter into heaven, upon whom, 
 however, presses a load, still a million times easier than 
 that which weighs down the father of the Emperor Fer- 
 dinand, both of whom will nevertheless as soon be released 
 as the rulers shall open their eyes. This trial, how- 
 ever, has only served to furnish the Lord the opportunity 
 to work with my mother and me many wonders of his 
 kindness, which are not recorded in these books. But 1 
 have explained in my books, other wonders, by which it 
 40* 
 
492 
 
 has been perfectly disclosed, that by the excommunica- 
 tion on the festival of Easter, 1838, the mystery has been 
 performed, of which is said: "Babylon the great is fallen, 
 and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of 
 every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful 
 bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the 
 wrath of her fornication, and the Kings of the earth are 
 waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies." 
 Rev. xviii. 2-3. This prophecy has also been explained 
 in volume three, page 55^, sqq. amongst the many other 
 prophecies, treating of the exclusion, performed by me on 
 Easter, 1838, and also from this book the reader will 
 see, how everywhere, where my annunciation is rejected, 
 everything is full of unclean spirits and full of devils, 
 where still the false lion, as representative of the unclean 
 beasts, and the vulture i^Geier), but who has turned into the 
 Emperor, (Kaiser) as representative of the unclean birds, 
 are plundering and devastating the church of Christ. The 
 political p^wer has fought with the ecclesiastical, as Ja- 
 cob and Esau, about to whom was due the right of press- 
 ing and devastating the church of Clirist, until finally, 
 Christ has appeared unto us, to deliver them from this 
 horrible insanity, and to point out to each the place be- 
 longing to him. The lentil-porridge, prepared for the 
 Apostle, but which he threw, at 10 o'clock in the night 
 of the 28th and 29th of April before the swine, dogs, rats 
 and mice, into the street, receives constantly greater 
 illustration. 
 
 I am yet expecting that finally, also in this book, until 
 the entire connexion of things can be duly understood 
 from the three already published volumes, so many signs 
 of the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, will have been found 
 and learnt, that it will be impossible to doubt how the 
 following words are to be taken, which I have written in 
 the first volume of the " Memorable Events," page 381, 
 according to the direction of the spirit, namely, whether 
 they are announcing the will of our most supreme ruler, 
 Jesus Christ, or not. They are the following: "I declare 
 now solemnly as a messenger of Jesus Christ for the 
 union of the nations in his holy church, and as such like- 
 
493 
 
 wise in the quality of an interpreter of the will of my 
 Lord Jesus Christ in duhious cases, that the exclusion 
 of the Emperor, calling himself Apostolic Majesty, from 
 the church of Jesus Christ shall have power and effect 
 not before two months after the appearance of this book 
 in Europe, in as far as also the city of Vienna can obtain 
 copies of the same, and this even only in the case, the 
 Emperor should pretend also then to be Apostolic Ma- 
 jesty, and should not acknowledge me as an extraordinary 
 messenger of Jesus Christ for the uniting of the nations 
 in his church and would continue adhering to Papism, 
 which the Lord has abolished on the great Easter Sunday 
 at sun rise, by me his extraordinary messenger." 
 
 This I wrote on Tuesday after Easter, the 17th of 
 April, 1838, whilst I then did not know any thing more 
 about the mysteries of the excommunicated, than that which 
 has been revealed to me by Christ, through my blessed 
 mother. On the festival of Easter, 1838, at the rising of 
 the sun, I have received by heavenly messengers (amongst 
 whom my mother was not) the revelation, to give to the 
 nations the solemn declaration about the Apostolic see, 
 standing in vol. 1 . page 363. And when after the reception 
 of the revelation respecting the Apostolic Majesty, the 
 spirit did not permit me to rest until I had written for the 
 press that which was necessary, I did not think then, that 
 amongst those excluded on the pulpit of the church, out of 
 the church of Christ, the Pope also should be compre- 
 hended, until afterwards we sought for Leo Hefner, but 
 were unsuccessful. Then so much only has for the first 
 time been disclosed, that this also was a mystery which I 
 then developed somewhat in the first volume, whereupon 
 followed in the second volume, astonishing developments 
 where it was also shown why the revelation concerning 
 the Apostolic see, was first given to me on Easter, 1838, 
 at the rising oft he sun, and then in the church, Papism 
 has been excluded in the mystery of Leo Hefner from 
 the church of Christ. In what manner, however, the 
 prophecies announcing this excommunication of Popery 
 from the church of Christ, and that of the rulers who 
 are keeping the church of Christ in fetters and will refuse 
 
494 
 
 to emancipate the same now at the present manifestation 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ out of her bonds, given by the 
 prophets of the Old Covenant, by Christ and his Apostles, 
 as also by the prophets of the following centuries and of 
 our days, are now going to be fulfilled, I have then first 
 unveiled in the third volume, we being unable to penetrate 
 into the deepest depths of the heavenly kingdom, other- 
 wise than by degrees. But as little as the high priests 
 who had resolved upon the death of Christ, and Pilatus 
 who acceded to the same can be exculpated, so little can 
 the Emperor Ferdinand be excused, that he permitted 
 himself to be deceived by his idolatrous priests, and has 
 not already from my first volume acknowledged with a 
 grateful heart, and spread the manifestation of Christ; for 
 he, who on the margin of an abyss, allows himself to be 
 guided by blind leaders, must ascribe the guilt to himself, 
 if he falls in the snare. The penal judgment of God fell 
 upon the kings of Israel and Judah, because they would 
 not accept the annunciation of the messengers of the 
 Lord, and listened to the idolatrous priests. At length 
 the most horrible penal judgments came over the city of 
 Jerusalem and over the whole Jewish nation, this people 
 instead of accepting Christ, having been led by its leaders 
 into perdition. All has come to pass with this nation 
 for a type of the Christian church. And have I not ad- 
 duced already in the first volume, so many signs of the 
 present most glorious manifestation of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that no teacher of the Christian religion, if he has 
 not acknowledged the same after the perusal of my first 
 volume, can exculpate himself before his highest tribunal? 
 When the Lord is working signs by which he is showing 
 forth his will, we are by a sacred duty bound to obey him, 
 even if that which he demands at our hands, should be 
 objected to by our preconceived notions and prejudices. 
 How could my shortsightedness know in respect to many 
 orders which he has given to me, to what end they would 
 lead? And who am I to demand a justification of my 
 God, why he ordered me this or that? Am I not an un- 
 profitable servant who am bound strictly to obey him, as 
 soon as his will is manifest, even should I be ignorant 
 
495 
 
 why he gives me this order? It suffices to me to know, 
 that his supreme wisdom surpasses all human knowledge 
 infinitely, and that his will tends only towards the welfare 
 of his creatures, although I should not know in ^ach 
 case, how that which he is ordering will contribute to 
 this end. But the idolatrous priests who have deceived 
 the Emperor Ferdinand, demanded of Christ he should 
 comply with their idolatrous notions, and Emperor Fer- 
 dinand who has fed them as his leaders, as I have an- 
 nounced already in the first volume, the predetermined 
 time in which his servants could easily have examined 
 the cause, having passed by, has been excommunicated 
 from the church of Christ and is from this time among 
 the number of those who are dead for the heavenly king- 
 dom, having no entrance opened to eternal life, till Christ 
 will by his Apostle effect on him the resuscitation. 
 
 Christ has caused his decrees to be made known to the 
 Emperor. The latter, however, preferring to listen rather 
 to his idolatrous priests than to the Apostle of Christ, he 
 was brought to the dead bones of Ezekiel. The dread- 
 ful penal judgment, which he has contracted to himself 
 already when my first volume ought to have been exa- 
 mined, this having been omitted, has been astonishingly 
 accumulated by the continuation of their obduracy even 
 after the reception of my second volume. For that rea- 
 son Christ has conducted my steps so that in the appen- 
 dix of the third volume, page, 682 sqq. exactly on the 4th 
 of March, 1341, when Ash Wednesday was celebrated, I 
 had to write about Emperor Ferdinand and his Aulic 
 Theologian, remarking on page 682: "The public sinners 
 were separated on Ash Wednesday from the church of 
 Christ, covered with ashes and subjected to the public 
 penance, in order to deliver them from the dreadful judg- 
 ment of God beyond the grave, and to save the church 
 from the devastation with which she is menaced by such 
 men." Then follows immediately the letter, which to- 
 gether with the second volume, I have sent on tbe 1 Oth 
 of March, 1 839, to Joseph Pletz, in order to hand it to the 
 Emperor Ferdinand, page 682 — 686, when after the let- 
 ter, it is remarked : " I have yesterday received the proof- 
 
496 
 
 sheets of this book from the printer amongst which is also 
 page 400. . . Nothing more appropriate according to high- 
 er calculation could have been placed on page 4x100 
 than the verses 11, 12, 19, 21, 23, 28, of the 7th chapter 
 of the Aulic Prophet, Daniel, Theologians not having 
 been satiated by the 515 pages of the 2d volume of God's 
 messenger, who is now, as the Prophet Dante has fore- 
 told it, strangling the whore, together with the Giant, 
 who sins with her, although I have added the appendix 
 of the mysterious number 90 for the information of those 
 addicted to the Pope. Now they will, it is to be hoped, 
 be fully satisfied with this third volume, in order to escape 
 the penal judgments of God." 
 
 These people possess the insatiable stomachs of wolves, 
 and when on the festival of the good shepherd, the 25th 
 of April, 1841, I thought that I had prepared sufficient 
 food out of my kitchen for the immeasurable stomach of 
 Anthony Aloysius Wolf, the Lord has then pointed out to 
 me many another labor but not permitted the closing of 
 the book, and on this very day, the 14th of May, on the 
 great mourning festival of Christians, or the true Chris- 
 tian, on which, with the day break the solemn drum with 
 funeral music, announced the deepest mystery, the Proph- 
 et is likewise prophesying in the " Daily Allotments of 
 the United Brethren for the year 1839, Bethlehem, (where 
 my master Jerome lived), printed at Henry Held (Hero), 
 1838:" "Dogs have compassed me, the assembly of 
 the wicked have inclosed me; they pierced my hand and 
 feet. Psalms xxii. ^vulg. 21) 17. If these dogs had at least 
 studied my master Jerome about whom they falsely assert 
 that he is their ecclesiastic Doctor, they would easily un- 
 derstand so much, when reminded by me, that this Psalm 
 speaks not only of David, as a feeble type, and of Christ, 
 by whom the first half of it has been fulfilled in His hu- 
 miliation, whilst the second half was not before now at 
 his glorious manifestation to be fully verified, but also of 
 me as the messenger of this most glorious manifestation 
 of Christ, these dogs and fat oxen, which are encompassing 
 me in this Psalm having fulfilled also on me every thing 
 announced by the first part of the Psalm, according to the 
 
497 
 
 Hebrew verity, to which Jerome is so often appealing 
 against these dogs and oxen. Still more fully, however, 
 they accomplished the same prophecy on the Emperor 
 Ferdinand in return for his feeding them so well; for him 
 they have buried with the dead bones, after they have 
 found it impossible to take that life from me, which I pos- 
 sess in Christ, since I firmly confide in him, that he will 
 preserve this life of mine until he shall take me up amongst 
 his glorified friends into the heaven. But Emperor Fer- 
 dinand was robbed by these dogs and oxen of this life in 
 Christ without which all treasures of all Emperors and 
 Kings of this world I estimate as dust and dirt. 
 
 So much Christ has caused to be announced at his 
 most glorious manifestation for the universal peace to all 
 nations by his Apostle, that Emperor Ferdinand after he 
 had not recognized his manifestation and not subjected 
 himself under the decrees of the Most High, is excluded 
 from the church of God, and is amongst the dead bones 
 of the Prophet Ezekiel, and this truth, which Christ has 
 confirmed by all the signs explained by me until now, and 
 by so many others, that their full explanation would re- 
 quire many more books on my part, he caused likewise 
 to be illustrated in the most striking manner by the latest 
 events. 
 
 The reader has had the opportunity of convincing 
 himself from this volume in various ways, that Christ 
 ordained it so, that this part of our globe should not be 
 fore the later times be discovered by the Europeans, to 
 have in America every thing duly prepared in order that 
 now in the fulfilling of the times at his most glorious 
 manifestation; all the mysteries, which he had ordered to 
 be foretold by his prophets, could be strictly accomplish- 
 ed. In my already published three volumes disclosures 
 of every description have been given about this subject; 
 but to explain every thing would require many more. 
 Not only each place bears that name which is the most 
 appropriate to the mystery, celebrated therein at the 
 manifestation of Christ, but also the distance from one 
 place to another, in order that the mystic number requir- 
 ed for the celebration of the mystery might come forth. 
 
493 
 
 has by the creation been exactly measured, and the strong 
 tendency of the Apocalyptic dragon to mimic here in 
 a strange manner every thing done in Europe, has mani- 
 fested itself extraordinarily, whilst Christ was preparing 
 all things for his most glorious manifestation. Thus, for 
 instance, the clergy in Europe used to go to fetch the 
 Bishop in white surplices over the other dress. Whilst I 
 was pursuing my theological studies in Laibach, about 
 sixty of us were assembled in white surplices, in orde*r 
 to guide the Bishop to the church, but all of them refus- 
 ed to carry the cross before the procession. When I 
 saw this, I said, that I would always be the cross-bearer. 
 The others were well pleased with my having always 
 carried the cross of the Chapter before them as Clericus; 
 but now, the cross having become too heavy for me, they 
 all refuse to assist me in carrying the same. When I 
 came to America and met a good many in white shirts, 
 their number appeared to me to be too large, that all of 
 them could belong to the clergy. I was then informed 
 that these men were butchers; they can yet help me but 
 little in slaughtering the most singular goat, for to this 
 business the others who carry in Europe white shirts 
 over their other dress, are better calculated. There a 
 bell sounds before the priest when going to the sick: but 
 here before a couple or two of horses, carrying coals 
 through the city. There the benches in the churches 
 are disfigured in many places: here I have at the first 
 time of my entering into the church to undergo a great 
 struggle with the demons on account of the cushioned 
 benches, but a still greater on account of the banks, 
 which pay out in empty notes instead of giving coined 
 money. For that reason it appeared to me, whilst we 
 were gliding over the rail-road, ten miles from Philadel- 
 phia on the festival of Gregory, as if all benches were 
 breaking, and on page 328 of this book the chandelier 
 really destroyes many empty benches; but the reader 
 will find in my third volume, that the bank notes of my 
 parents and all my clothes besides were, when I was a 
 child, consumed by fire, whilst I, scarcely escaping in my 
 shirt, saved but my life, a prelude of my having been 
 
499 
 
 robbed by the dogs and oxen of to-day's Psalm of all 
 my clothes, so that I am dressed merely in begged clothes, 
 though still being so dreadful to the demons, that they as 
 soon as I was preparing myself for the voyage to Ame- 
 rica, caused the breaking of many banks in New York, 
 and when I then commenced celebrating at Boston the 
 mysteries of the new kingdom of Christ, the demons 
 were in such a confusion that they caused the immediate 
 breaking of many banks, an occurrence before and after- 
 wards unheard of in Boston; and here in Philadelphia, 
 when I sent only my express, Henry Erzinger, on ac- 
 count of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom from 
 Boston hither, the Apocalyptic dragon became so con- 
 fused, that he made tremble this Babylon of the United 
 States, and when I made myself ready for the last jour- 
 ney from Boston to Philadelphia, the public papers be- 
 came filled with the mournful accounts about the banks 
 of this city. About several such occurrences for the 
 illustration of the great manifestation of Christ I could 
 fill many volumes; but entertaining the hope, that my 
 guide will at length allow me to close this book, I can 
 speak but little about the strange appearance of Chris- 
 tianus, whose funeral-festival we are celebrating this day. 
 That the government of this land is but a refined 
 imitation of the follies, invented by the Apocalyptic dra- 
 gon for the maintenance of his dominion in Europe, is 
 daily proved by the newspapers. I have in the third 
 volume, page 834, quoted a passage from the New York 
 German "State Gazette" of March 11, 1840, by way 
 of illustrating the mystery of the Burgomaster of Frank- 
 fort on the Mayn, wherein is said: "The house of Re- 
 presentatives appears to have entirely lost sight of their 
 calling, and to find the greatest delight like a gang of 
 unprincipled rowdies in rascally personalities, noise, 
 quarrelling and fighting." How many volumes would 
 be required, if the scandalous excesses of all the Con- 
 gresses, which are on record, should be collected, which, 
 however, are nothing but a less restricted eruption of 
 those feelings, which in the hearts of those assembled in 
 Europe are only suppressed by fear! How many vol- 
 43 
 
500 
 
 umes could besides also be filled with godless doings of 
 every kind, transacted at the Presidential elections, the 
 last of whom, according to the decrees of the Most- 
 High was only permitted to be President for five times 
 six days, that the Vice-President of the Most-High 
 could obtain without any impediment his place at the 
 great manifestation of Christ. 
 
 On page 328 of this book from a number of a York 
 paper, prophecies have been quoted, which every one may 
 try explaining, according to the measure of gifts, given 
 to him, and on page 329 the death of the President of 
 the United States, William Henry Harrison, whose three 
 names I am not disposed to explain here, stands as too 
 deep a mystery to be understood without the help of my 
 books. He died on the fourth day of the fourth month 
 of the common way of reckoning, three years less eleven 
 days after the mystery of the excommunication of the 
 beast, of its image and of the false Prophet from the 
 church of Jesus, which mystery I have most solemnly 
 performed in the Cathedral church at Boston, on the 
 festival of Easter, 1838. Five Presidents preceded him 
 on the way into eternity, and he as the sixth renders the 
 number of the mystery complete, as well as the three 
 still living together with the fourth, who has now extra- 
 ordinarily succeeded and obtained this high station, in 
 order that the number of the mystery, having been mani- 
 fested in Europe might appear perfectly accomplished, 
 and we expect that our President John Tyler will soon 
 comprehend the manifestation of Christ, the Lord, having 
 made him a Prophet, that he hit happily at Christianus, 
 who is only a new illustration of Christiana, whom I 
 conducted on her road to eternity for the symbolisation 
 of the celebration of the mysteries of Easterly Festival, 
 1338, the second week after Easter, whereto she was 
 called to preach the manifestation of the Lord to the 
 dead, in order that such of them as have accepted the 
 manifestation and were otherwise prepared for heaven, 
 could rise on the 27th of April, 1838, when on the trans- 
 ferred festival of Leo or the lion, who has laid the main 
 fundament to the monster called Papism, I celebrated the 
 
501 
 
 funeral office for all of them. About the deep mystery 
 of this Christiana what was necessary has been said in 
 vol. i. page 406 — 416. Then for the illustration of the 
 things on pages 416 — 431 other cases of death follow, 
 which for the illustration of the sake of the President 
 may be compared in the quoted place. 
 
 But the idolatrous priests of the Emperor Ferdinand, 
 were even then not inclined to comprehend the mystery, 
 when the first volume was already succeeded by the 
 second and third volume. If they had understood the 
 same at least after the second volume has appeared, we 
 would have had to-day no funeral celebration. But thus 
 it was calculated in the decrees of the Most High, and 
 there were, from that time to this hour, still many pro- 
 phecies to be fulfilled: and since the funeral celebration 
 of Apostolic mysteries of the heavenly kingdom on the 
 27th of April, 1838, heaven is already three years shut 
 up, the sources of mercy made inaccessible: nobody can 
 enter heaven, except, at best, those who have co-operated 
 actively for the general union in Christ, and have been 
 purified in the fire of the pure charity to their fellow 
 beings. But there is a terrible number of souls roaming 
 about in various forms of confusions, which they con- 
 tracted to themselves in this life, and I can help none of 
 them — am not permitted to pray for them until the spirit- 
 ual resurrection of the dead on this earth shall begin, and 
 my soul is to-day exceeding sorrowful, even unto death, by 
 looking at my brother Ferdinand as lying, with so many 
 others, amongst the dead bones, and at the idolatrous 
 priests who have brought him and them there, because they 
 submitted themselves to be deceived by them. " My God ! 
 my God! why hast thou forsaken me?" Thus I am cry- 
 ing, with my Master on the cross, according to the " al- 
 lotment" prepared to use for the present day by the 
 prophet. The entire load of the horrible sins committed 
 on their Saviour, in rejecting his glorious manifestation, 
 weighs me down to the bottom; and nobody can feel it 
 with me, that the death of the President was only the 
 sign of the death by which his image in Europe was 
 taken away. For that reason, the letter of Cleophas 
 
502 
 
 Tobias has been handed to me on the 19th, at three 
 o'clock, P. M., as on the eve of the funeral solemnities 
 celebrated here on the 20th of April, at Philadelphia, 
 that I should learn from it with astonishment, that the 
 false lion has torn, with his wolves, the Emperor Ferdi- 
 nand so horribly, that nothing but rotten bones remained. 
 But nobody could console me, nobody having understood 
 the mystery revealed to me. We will hear only the last 
 twenty-four of the 150 lines composed in German, and 
 printed by Dr. C. J. Koch, as a funeral anthem, on the 
 20th of April, and see from it how indifferent men were 
 at the solemn scene of the deepest mystery: 
 
 " To see this pomp, all classes now are longing, 
 And yet no tear of sorrow see we shed 
 By these assembled thousands, round us thronging. 
 For him whose soul from earthly cares has fled. 
 Alas ! how vain is this pretended mourning, 
 Though to be moved we seriously try, 
 "When better feelings ever yet are turning, 
 In mere desire to gratify the eye. 
 
 " Yet, even to (he thoughtless, speaks from heaven 
 
 A voice of warning, whilst the mourning skies 
 
 Chastise our sinful hearts, still filled with leaven 
 
 Of pride and selfishness's dreadful ire ; 
 
 In tears of rain this solemn voice descending, 
 
 Admonishes the hearts to fear alone 
 
 Him who permits none but the unpretending 
 
 And pure in heart, to stand before his throne* 
 
 " I am the Lord, I see your heartless dealings ; 
 You pay to me, from whom comes weal and wo, 
 Instead of pious, humble, thankful feelings, 
 The homage but of empty words and show. 
 Revere the Ruler whose unbounded power 
 Removed the worthy chieftain by his will, 
 A host of worthless miscreants to lower : 
 Consider this, free children, and be still." 
 
 This is the conclusion of this funeral solemnity, which 
 was comprehended about as much as Anthony Aloysius 
 Wolf did my books. I was neither permitted to go to 
 
503 
 
 see the funeral ceremonies nor the great procession of 
 the 100,000 people, which was to take place exactly be- 
 fore the writing of the large letter, from which this book 
 originated, in Boston, ending on the hill of Charlestown, 
 near Boston, where the struggle for freedom commenced, 
 the most opulent inhabitants of all the United States 
 having convened there for a sign of the certain victory 
 of Harrison (whose name, in our spiritual language, is 
 Harridan) over his antagonists. I considered that we 
 might have the explanation of the manifestation of Christ 
 in all languages of the whole world, spread gloriously, 
 by only expending the sums which were spent in the 
 travels, including the preparations in Boston for the pro- 
 cession. But the Apocalyptic dragon had to go tho- 
 roughly through his play, that this day the Christianus 
 might celebrate the great funeral. 
 
 "And where is now the President?" This is the ques- 
 tion of those who have sent by the President either 
 persons or goods to England. I was long indifferent 
 about this steam-ship, carrying the mysterious name of 
 the President, till every one expressed towards me his 
 surprise, that the President was no where to be found, 
 This steam-ship set sail, if I am correctly informed, on 
 the 16th of March for London, from New York, and 
 these forty days the question is constantly urged what 
 can have become of it? since it, provided the above given 
 date is correct, should have reached England exactly 
 before the death of the President of the United States. 
 The United States Gazette told us on the 12th of this 
 month that in New York an investigation had taken 
 place just then, respecting the question, whether the 
 remains of a ship seen by the crew of the barge Re- 
 covery, near the Azores, were the wreck of the Presi- 
 dent? But the enquiring committee agreed in declaring, 
 that the wreck must be that of another vessel. The Lord 
 discloses not every thing to me. It was necessary that 
 the mystery on page 162 and 163 of this book should be 
 unfolded to me for the illustration of the two former 
 strokes. But the Lord has decreed to illustrate the 
 President, when the letter of Cleophas Tobias was on its 
 *43 
 
504 
 
 way to America, which has been handed to me on the 
 eve before the funeral festivities of the empty coffin, with 
 the mystery of the eight horses. 
 
 "Where is the President?'' I am inserting here this 
 question to-day on the 21st of May, into the manuscript 
 of the 14th of May. Where are they who confided unto 
 him, and sought their refuge at his board? Where are 
 the Physicians, who went with him to use their skill in 
 case of a dangerous sickness? Where is the German 
 Doctor M. Wolf, who was likewise necessary for the 
 illustration of the things in the cause of the President, 
 since also to me Wolf had to furnish an opportunity of 
 writing about the President? Every where in America, 
 where any ship whatsoever arrives, which is presumed 
 to bring any news about her, inquiry is made: but she 
 has disappeared with all her riches from the face of men. 
 In England also, nobody knows any thing about her. 
 The latest news brought by the Caledonia from London 
 and Liverpool, to Boston, reaching to the 4th of this month, 
 May, tell us that all hope respecting the steamer Presi- 
 dent, of which nothing has been heard at London, has 
 been abandoned. After this passage immediately comes 
 the following: "The Court, — The queen of England is in 
 good health, but Prince Albert is so unwell, that his 
 physicians advised a visit to Germany." Whilst the first 
 quoted English words announce that of the steam pro- 
 ducing President, nothing has been heard, the last 
 alleged relating to the court of England, report that the 
 Queen is very well, whilst her husband is advised to pay 
 a visit to Germany for the restoration of his health. 
 
 Once it was necessary, that fire should fall from heaven 
 in order to consume the adversaries of the Most High; it 
 was necessary that the earth should open her mouth in 
 order to devour those who had committed sacrilege on 
 the sanctuary. But we have been advancing during the 
 space of some millennia, and fire machines have been 
 prepared by art, and the Christians ought to have known 
 that all the arts have been invented under the direction 
 of invisible beings at such periods, as were found con- 
 venient by the wisdom of the Most High, not only for 
 
605 
 
 the welfare of His adorers, but also for the punishment 
 of his wicked adversaries. He ought to have been ac- 
 knowledged as the Most High Ruler, without whose 
 permission not one hair can fall from the head, and His 
 most holy will ought to have been punctually fulfilled. 
 But he has been made an idol, sitting inactively in 
 heaven, not caring about the fate of men on earth. Na- 
 tions who are making pretentions to a belief in the 
 Scripture, are ignorant even of so much of the Bible, 
 that heaven is His throne, and the whole earth his foot- 
 stool. He needs only to move the toe of His foot, in 
 order to fill all who dare to displace his foot-stool, with 
 fear and terror. The bursting of the steam-boat at Cin- 
 cinnati for the destruction of two hundred men, the burn- 
 ing of the steam-boat Lexington, on its way from New 
 York, leading to the death of one hundred and seventy 
 people, the disappearing of the President, together with 
 all the horrible calamities, which have come since 1789, 
 over degenerated Christianity, as it has been prophesied 
 by the Prophets, and disclosed by me in the third volume, 
 were but fore-runners of the dreadful penal judgments 
 which the Most High has suspended in His just anger 
 over his nefarious opposers, if they now, after his having 
 caused the disclosure of the whole connexion of things 
 by his Apostle, will not submit to his holy will; for 
 Victoria, (victory) the image of the certain victory of 
 the church of Christ over all her enemies is, according 
 to the report of to-day's Gazette in good health, and she 
 has been married on the 12th of February, 1840, in the 
 St. James' or Jacob's Palace, and I have, volume 3d page 
 835, touched upon the deep mystery, as I have already 
 before for the illustration of important documents, ex- 
 plained the signification of February according to the 
 old celebration of the Romans. 
 
 Exactly three months after the marriage of Victoria, 
 I sent my three volumes, with a long accompanying 
 letter, to her consort, the Prince Albert, in order that 
 he, who is a German, might expound the mystery of the 
 new kingdom of Christ, explained in the German lan- 
 guage, to Queen Victoria, and take care for the trans- 
 
506 
 
 lation of my three books. But I have not learnt, as yet, 
 whether he has received my writings or not, yet had to 
 read that new palaces were being built, for the still un- 
 born child, and money squandered in every manner. The 
 Lord has not only such visible calamities as the ruin of 
 the President, but also other means to remind men of 
 their duties. The Philistines, who refused to render to 
 Him the sanctuary, he has caused to be tormented thus 
 on their back-sides, that they then obediently performed 
 what was his will; and in my third volume follows imme- 
 diately after the mystery of Victoria, the news that the 
 Lord, in Vienna, has commenced giving new admonitions, 
 by extraordinary maladies: and then on page 836, that, 
 in Boston, when I had entreated the rich and influential 
 to exert themselves for the continuation of the sake of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, and they refused their aid, the 
 small-pox had instantly made its appearance, taking away 
 many, without respect to vaccination or age. This was 
 not done to destroy at once, this portion of the public, 
 but that I, in due time, might explain the connection of 
 things, and show that these also were admonitions to re- 
 pentance to the great ones, the Lord not desiring the 
 death of the sinner, but that he may repent and live; and 
 I have shown respecting this small-pox, in another con- 
 nection of the wonders of the secret direction of Christ, 
 in this volume, on page 323 and 324, that they are stand- 
 ing in the closest connexion with Vienna. And now the 
 Spirit admonishes me to have still this here inserted, 
 that the typhus fever, which broke out in Vienna for the 
 illustration of the things, together with the pox which, 
 originating in Boston, went also to other places, admo- 
 nishing men to repentance, are standing in the closest 
 connection with London, and this according to the report, 
 as the Lord had caused the same to be prepared for me. 
 in the hodiernal number of the " United States Gazette." 
 I am otherwise not in the habit of reading this hodiernal 
 paper, with its title appropriate to the manifestation of 
 Christ, except when I mentioned from it, on the 14th 
 inst., what related to the President, and to-day, having 
 returned the proof-sheets of pages 425 — 446, to the 
 
507 
 
 printer, he remarked that, also by the latest London pa- 
 pers no vestige of the President was to be traced; and I 
 took the number with me: and since Victoria, with her 
 consort, Prince Albert, appears immediately after the 
 President, the Lord shows by it the connection of the 
 typhus and the pox, not only with Vienna, but also with 
 Prince Albert and his Victoria. 
 
 A sufficient conviction will already, I hope also, from 
 this book, have been gained, that, as in the Bible, so 
 likewise now, at my steps in the name of Christ, every 
 thing is done by way of symbols, and that the Lord 
 causes every thing to be handed to me which is neces- 
 sary for the disclosure of the mysteries at his present 
 manifestation. In the three books if Prince Albert, to 
 whom I have sent them by the book-sellers, Black and 
 Armstrong, together with a long letter, has received and 
 read them, it has been explicitly explained, and also 
 touched upon in this book, that Christ has caused my 
 preparation for my present vocation, during the last 
 twelve years before my departure to America, whilst in 
 the Benedictine Convent of St. Paul. When I entered 
 this convent, the last who preceded me had been Albert 
 Pichler, or perhaps more correctly spelled, in relation to 
 this mystery, Buechler (hill), to which yet the name 
 Pichler, from the German verb " pichen" (to pitch), is 
 not inappropriate. Father Albert came but a few weeks 
 before me into the convent, and was my next mess-mate. 
 He was the son of an imperial royal civil officer at the 
 borders of Tyrol and Switzerland, and has been himself, 
 before entering into the convent, a light-minded practiser 
 of Bachus. I admonished him often to repentance, and 
 he has sometimes reflected upon my exhortations; but 
 then again lost them entirely out of sight. Our rooms 
 at Klagenfurth were not far from each other, and he paid 
 frequent visits to me. When the time of my departure 
 for America was approaching, he came to me complain- 
 ing that, in the morning at three o'clock, somebody had 
 knocked violently on his door, yet neither entered the 
 room, nor could be observed in retiring from it; which, 
 when after inquiry every thing was found closed, ap- 
 
508 
 
 peared to him to be a rather strange phenomenon, 
 again reminded him of the three o'clock's call being 
 intended as an admonition to repentance for him. He 
 forgot, soon afterwards, my exhortation, and the invisible 
 came a second time, likewise at three o'clock in the 
 morning, knocking still more vehemently. But this also 
 produced little effect upon Albert. This three times re- 
 peated knocking was renewed for the third time; but 
 Father Albert did not repent. At length the door opened 
 at three o'clock, when Father Albert kindled a light, and 
 a white figure went towards him: when he suddenly felt 
 a load upon him, as from a heavy weight, making him 
 feel as if he should succumb under its pressure. He 
 was yet not deprived of life. Now, Father Albert, in 
 London, (since I write this for him, and in his person for 
 all the great,) may read and well consider that which I 
 have written in this book, standing from page 446, which 
 page has been set yesterday in the printing office, as the 
 last; since Theodore Pichler, or Buechler, the mention 
 of whom is now in this hour set in type, on page 448, as 
 I observed in correcting, is the brother of Albert, and 
 has come after Albert into the convent. I have sent to 
 Prince Albert the most precious Theodore, or gift of God. 
 Had he accepted this gift with gratitude towards Christ, 
 who has given us the same, he would not be sick now, 
 but he, together with his Victoria, would be in the most 
 desirable state in body and soul. It is, however, said in this 
 book, page 324, that I went farther from the destroyer, and 
 came then to our brother James R. Reily, in York. The 
 mystery of York has been unfolded in this book, and yester- 
 day, pages 43G-446 have been set in the printing office, 
 wherein the deepest mysteries of this destroyer have been 
 disclosed; and what is set this day relates to Albert, the 
 brother of Theodore, to whem I paid a visit at St. James', 
 or Jacobs' palace: but he is, instead of Reily, Rally, who 
 rallies at the mystery of God. This the Lord has shown 
 to me, when with Reily at York. I have, in various 
 places of the three volumes, which I have also sent to 
 Prince Albert, among other great ones, touched also 
 upon the fact that the Lord, on every place, causes the 
 
509 
 
 spirits to be viewed by me in those shapes in which they 
 really are, the mysteries of whom I am celebrating in 
 those places. So do I, for instance, remark, in volume 
 third, page 848, that, in New York the demons have 
 been placed before me in the most abominable bestial 
 forms, and the Lord has caused it by external signs, 
 witnessed by the whole city, to be proclaimed that mat- 
 ters were standing thus. But in York, the mystery of 
 which was prophesied on page 80 of this book, and the 
 prophesy was afterwards disclosed, He has caused many 
 courtesans to be led before me in the horrible misery where- 
 in they find themselves, beyond the grave. I would have 
 died through horror, if the invisible guide had not sup- 
 ported me. And this the Lord did for an admonishment 
 of the great, I having celebrated, in the small town, 
 mysteries of the great, and to-day, the 21st of May, I 
 have inserted that, in order that each great one might be 
 prudent henceforth, since the almanac hasPrudens, and 
 as such the reader should seriously reflect at what further 
 follows in this book, out of the manuscript of the 14th 
 of May, 1841. 
 
 I am confident of having disclosed sufficiently many 
 mysteries of the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 unexpected as it is to the Christians by their own fault for 
 the resuscitation of the dead bones, and I hope that no- 
 body* perceiving that which has been disclosed in this 
 volume, will remain amongst the dead bones, but all rise 
 into a new life. For when the empty procession with the 
 8 horses was celebrated here on the 20th of April, a. c. 
 the Lord did not permit the accomplishment of this folly, 
 but dispersed the great multitude by storm and rain, and 
 Dr. Koch, when he related the mystery of this celebra- 
 tion to me, told me that in New York, Baltimore, and 
 other cities the same had happened. But when the Vice 
 President of our Lord Jesus Christ, as has been remarked 
 on page 330 of this book, has recommended by higher 
 direction to the present Christianus or Christian a day of 
 repentance, that the spiritual death of the Emperor as "a 
 loss peculiarly calculated to be considered as an earnest 
 case of mourning," might produce a deeper impression 
 
510 
 
 on my mind, that I had to cry with my master upon 
 the cross: "My God! My God! why hast thou forsaken 
 me!" — The sky did indeed mourn with me, but it is clear- 
 ing up more and more, and the Prophet has written down 
 for me in to-day's allotment not only the dreadful words: 
 "They have pierced my hands and feet," but also the 
 consolatory promises of my master: "Verily, verily, I 
 say unto you; The hour is coming, and now is, when the 
 dead shall hear the voice of the son of God, and they 
 that hear shall live." John v, 25. Thou hast humiliated 
 me, OLord, deeply, by the loss of my broiher, the Em- 
 peror Ferdinand, but thou hast also imparted unto me in- 
 expressible consolation. For thou hast not permitted me 
 to finish this book, before explaining the mystery of the 
 death of the President, but thou hast given me so many 
 other labors to perform, that I find only to-day time 
 enough to disclose to the nations the mystery of the mourn- 
 ing celebration of the Christian, and thou hast given to 
 me by the Prophet the allotment, that thy words, as re- 
 ported by John, treat in the next place of that resuscita- 
 tion, which thou hast decreed to perform in our days on 
 thy servant Ferdinand, killed by the false Prophets, and 
 by him on millions of others, who dwell in the darkness 
 of death, that likewise the second part of the Psalm, 
 which thou hast prepared for me as to day's allotment 
 may become fulfilled, and to thee be converted all world's 
 end, and all generations of the nations may worship before 
 thee. 
 
 Yes, my brethren! I never doubted the conversion of 
 the Emperor Ferdinand, from the darkness to the most 
 splendid light of our Lord Jesus Christ- Christ has hum- 
 bled him deeply, that he might raise him the higher and 
 lead by him also his ancestors into heaven. The star of 
 the 7th of February, 1835, has appeared unto him. The 
 prophecy, which I have noted down at the same moment 
 has been printed, as the highest solution to his birth day, 
 in the first year of his reign, which we celebrated on 
 Easter, 1835. Thisgreat prophecy was indeed preceded 
 by two gratulations of two flatterers ; but the Lord has sent 
 to me the document of Cleophas and Tobias, to undeceive 
 
511 
 
 the Emperor and I have still other documents, proving 
 that Christ the Lord has destined the Emperor Ferdi- 
 nand for a strong hammer at the conversion of the nations. 
 But the words of the Lord must be fulfilled : "Immediate- 
 ly after the tribulation of those days, shall the sun be 
 darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the 
 stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
 shall be shaken," Matt. xxiv. 29. The powers who after 
 the downfall of Napoleon allowed to the Pope the faculty 
 of continuing his mischief, are, to say so, the sun in the 
 political world, and the Pope is the moon, depending up- 
 on their indulgence, or only the half-moon; since also 
 the other half-moon in Turkey vegetates by their conde- 
 scension: the other ecclesiastical and secular leaders are 
 the stars in the political world. All deceitful show for 
 the maintenance of the dragon must at the manifestation 
 of Christ lose its false lustre, for Christ appears on the 
 clouds of the sky, which are now about developing them- 
 selves with great power and glory. 
 
 In this power and glory all rulers together with all. 
 other leaders, subjecting themselves to Christ will most 
 largely participate, and will shine no longer illumined by 
 the false but by the true sun, and all nations will praise 
 them as blessed in time and eternity, whilst in, the 
 reverse the contumacious will be an object of horror and 
 of the enquiry: "Where are these Presidents?" And it 
 will excite astonishment that the Lord should have cast 
 them into the deepest depth of hell, to be tormented there 
 with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, 
 and in the presence of the Lamb; and the smoke of their 
 torment shall ascend forever and ever. Rev. xiv. 10, 11. 
 Of this the Lord will free our Emperor Ferdinand, and 
 through him millions of others, for the proxy of the Eitw 
 peror has given to me in the year 1814, as a first prer 
 mium, the divine comedy of Dante, the Emperor having 
 also received shortly before, my native country as a pre- 
 mium, that we in common might strangle the whore and 
 the giant sinning with her; and by reading the mysteries 
 which Christ caused to be enclosed in the catalogue, 
 which at that great celebration of mysteries has been 
 44 
 
512 
 
 printed "Typis Labacensibus" in my third volume, page 
 187-194, the conviction will result from it, that the Lord 
 caused it then already to be wonderfully prophesied, that 
 the Emperor would celebrate with me the manifestation 
 of Christ. Yea, the representative of the Emperor has 
 even given money to me as has been reported on page 
 613 of the third volume, for the mysterious house, which 
 my mother, who has delivered to me the great message 
 from heaven, relating to the Apostolic Majesty, has 
 bought for me at the rock which tore itself from the large 
 mountain of the dominion Kreuz (cross) for the illustra- 
 tion of the prophecy of the second chapter of Daniel, 
 about which things have been disclosed in my third 
 volume, hidden to the past times. Should I at such a 
 concurrence of the Emperor with my celebration of the 
 manifestation of Christ, still be doubtful of his being des- 
 tined by Christ for a strong hammer at the conversion of 
 the nations? No, I never have doubted this, and I am 
 principally this day, the 14th of May, sure of it; for Christ 
 has comforted me at length in a peculiar way in my 
 great tribulation, wherein he has caused me to be placed 
 at the hodiernal mourning, in the desert of Philadelphia, 
 and I have not only the catalogue, printed 1814, "Typis 
 Labacensibus," but I have also the catalogue, printed in 
 Cambridge at the time of Easter, 1838, in the printing 
 office of the University, which prophesy the most gratify- 
 ing things about Emperor Ferdinand. This is the cata- 
 logue of the 134 witnesses, vol. 1st, page 213-215, where- 
 in these prophecies are occurring, and I have from this cat- 
 alogue introduced already into this book so many names, 
 that every reader can be assured, that Christ has caused 
 men from all countries to be brought to Boston as repre- 
 sentatives of the nations, and has taken care that each of 
 these witnesses has received the most appropriate name 
 by which he prophesies. I have indeed already before, 
 in the second and third volume adduced proofs enough 
 from this catalogue for it, nevertheless, 1 would add also 
 here still so many as are sufficient to convince those who 
 will read this volume before they shall peruse the three 
 already published volumes, that here with him, who 
 
513 
 
 amongst the 134 witnesses is prophesying, the deepest 
 mystery is no fortuitous concurrence, but the most care- 
 ful calculation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 I was under obligation as Professor of the biblical 
 study u of the New Covenant" of making four catalogues: 
 one for my own use, the second for the common use, the 
 third for the public use of the Director of the studies, and 
 the fourth for the use of the government. Likewise has 
 Christ now, in affording the proof of his having confided 
 to me at His most glorious manifestation, the Apostleship 
 given to me, especially, three catalogues; I have yet still 
 a fourth of my whole parish, useful in various circumstan- 
 ces, and which I made principally use of in the first en- 
 counter with Jacob Geyer. For when he came to me, 
 and told me that he would marry, I looked, after having 
 heard his name from him, into the parochial catalogue, 
 and found therein Jacob Geyer, as husband, with wife 
 and daughter. This was the beginning to the great 
 mystery, until I at length received the charge of Christ 
 to exclude Jacob Geyer on the first Sunday in Lent, 
 1838, from the church of Christ. But in regard to the 
 then succeeding mysteries, I used this catalogue no 
 more, but the one composed on the 7th of January, 1838, 
 of the founders of the new kingdom of Christ on earth, 
 of whom each, either in his own hand-writing, or by my 
 hand, had his name and contribution inserted in the cat- 
 alogue, which catalogue was of the greatest importance, 
 and will therefore be entirely printed and inserted in this 
 volume after some pages. In this catalogue stands, 
 instead of the name of Jacob Geyer (vulture) the name of 
 Jacob Kaiser (Emperor) as the 100th, and it has also 
 been mentioned before in this volume briefly, that he, by 
 peculiar direction of the heavenly host has come into this 
 catalogue as Jacob Kaiser, and I was wonderfully pre- 
 pared for the final reception of the revelation of God, 
 that under this name that ruler was to be excluded from 
 the church of Jesus, who pretends to Apostolic Majesty, 
 and I have briefly shown in this volume, what is proved 
 by all the signs of my Apostolate, brought forth in the 
 previous three volumes, and also in this book, that the 
 
514 
 
 Emperor Ferdinand, deceived by false Prophets has 
 really contracted to himself this exclusion. But we have 
 amongst the 134 witnesses, who have duly paid their 
 contributions in alphabetical order, volume 1st, page 214, 
 on the 100th place the counterpart of the mystery, 
 Jacob Kaiser appearing in the person of Jacob Geyer 
 with the unlawful wife, and consequently not to be toler- 
 ated in the Christian church at the present manifestation 
 of our Lord. The mystery of the Emperor Ferdinand 
 stands amongst the witnesses on the 100th place, as 
 Andrew Schellhammer, (sounding hammer) with his 
 duly paid contribution of the Apostolic number five. 
 Andreas means the strong. This name has been im- 
 parted to both of us, not as if we would be able to do 
 anything by ourselves; for our strength comes from 
 Christ, who has called as well the Emperor as myself to 
 the great work at His appearance, not only us, but mil- 
 lions of others, but with us he has worked great things 
 that we might open the ways of the dissemination of His 
 manifestation. 
 
 I have fulfilled my duty in all things which Christ has 
 charged me with, in the vocation confided to me, in such 
 a manner that my conscience reproaches me not at all on 
 this score: but the Emperor has, deceived by false Proph- 
 ets, denied Christ. I yet hope confidently that he, after 
 his conversion will like Peter, mend his fault perfectly 
 by the more faithful performance of his duties, and will 
 be a strong Schellhammer. This name Schellhammer 
 in fact is composed in this mystery of schellen, the Ger- 
 man word for sounding, tolling of a bell, and hammer. 
 The former is (especially in America) done with much 
 noise in announcing something new or important. Be- 
 sides the iron rod, the hammer has also been given to me 
 by Christ, and this has been wonderfully performed by the 
 Emperor or his proxy. The Emperor has by the inter- 
 mediation of Frederick Baraga, at the same time with 
 me given permission to Hammer also to go to America, 
 and thus did the Emperor enter into quite a peculiar 
 connexion with me: viz. Hammer has been sent by the 
 Emperor to America, and then has Christ sent him to 
 
515 
 
 me from Detroit to Boston, and having become fearful 
 of me, deceived by the insane reports of false Prophets, 
 Hammer was by order of Christ brought by the largest 
 dog I ever have seen in my life into my lodging in Bos- 
 ton, in order that he could then prophesy, and his proph- 
 ecy stands in my third volume, page 705-713. 
 
 Between my letter to the Emperor, 3d volume, page 
 682-686, and the prophecy of Hammer, there are only 
 reports about what I have done, in order to open the 
 eyes of the Emperor, and then about the two extraordi- 
 nary preachers, who began sounding their bells in the 
 old and new world on Easter eve, both of whom, as all 
 persons appearing in Hammer's prophecy, having come 
 from the Austrian Monarchy to America. But Ham- 
 mer's prophecy having received astonishing additions 
 and illustrations in this book, this likewise is a very 
 gratifying sign that the commencement of the printing of 
 these additions has been made on Easter eve amongst 
 great storms, and that its continuation together with that 
 of other mysteries, has lasted until the celebration of the 
 birth day of the Emperor, so that scarcely any body can 
 doubt that the hammer belongs to him, which also in 
 history in the succession of Charlemagne has become 
 remarkable. But how the sounding (Schellen or Klin- 
 gen) came to it, in order that the entire Schell Hammer 
 might be dedicated to the Emperor, about this the M. D. 
 Francis Kling (sounding) gives a perfect disclosure. 
 Yet still another Kling comes to the illustration, who 
 likewise appears to be Francis. The same had, how- 
 ever, the superscription "To our Cousin." 
 
 This cousin Kling has been my landlord in New York. 
 To him I have been brought three times, and he had to 
 find out, before my second arrival at New York the 
 dwelling best calculated for the mystery in Pearl Street, 
 number 479, where I was lodging with him for the se- 
 cond and third time, and have the third time in the large 
 elegant saloon disclosed the mysteries of the appearance 
 of Swedenborg, and written the whole appendix to the 
 third volume, wherein not only the prophecy of Ham- 
 mer, but also many other deep mysteries, especially re- 
 43* 
 
516 
 
 lating to the Emperor have been unfolded, that already 
 here the sounding hammer at the most glorious manifes- 
 tation of Christ was due in full right to the Emperor, and 
 with our cousin Kling a strange change has taken place. 
 For when I was nearly done writing the Appendix to 
 the third volume, Kling sold the entire concern of his 
 public house to George Pfarre (parish). Kling had 
 many things in the room adjoining the large saloon where 
 I was at work and on the 21st of March, 1840, on the 
 festival of Benedictus, he began transferring everything 
 in my working saloon. Then all were waiting until the 
 25th of March, or the festival of Annunciation, on 
 which, as has been remarked on page 855 of volume iii. 
 I have concluded the appendix of my third volume, and 
 at the moment when this was done, our cousin Kling be- 
 gan removing his furniture from my large saloon and 
 George Pfarre (parish) bringing in his household-stuff. 
 I saw, that, after the achievment of great mysteries, I 
 had to retire into the room, which had been allotted to 
 me at my arrival. Very remarkable festivals having been 
 chosen for these strange mysteries. I saw immediately 
 so much, that something was lying therein concealed. 
 The Sounding (Kling or Schell) Hammer I did then 
 indeed not understand, but I asked the oracle, why the 
 Catholic Kling had been taken from and the Lutheran 
 George Pfarre (parish) given to me? "In order to make 
 him the bookseller of thy books in New York," was the 
 answer. I thought "George Pfarre (George Parish)" 
 is in Laas, where I had to do with wolves, that I might 
 write the mysteries relating to them at Francis Kling's 
 for the third volume, and in the George's parish there is 
 no bookstore, as likewise people come to George Pfarre 
 solely for the purpose of eating and drinking, and he is 
 not well pleased with the Apostle, who by his water 
 drinking is no profitable guest to any tavern-keeper; yet 
 has frequently to live in ordinaries on account of various 
 news. Such being the pleasure of my guide, I had to 
 put the name of George Pfarre upon the title page of 
 the third volume and understood but now, that my guide 
 by this mystery wanted to have my books preserved in 
 
517 
 
 secret, till the sounding (Schell or Kling) hammer 
 would fulfill his duty faithfully and disseminate the mani- 
 festation of Christ as Andreas or the manful. 
 
 For this purpose the Catholic M. D. in Ann-Arbor 
 or at the Ann-Genealogical tree, Francis Kling, whom 
 the Emperor Ferdinand has sent from Vienna to Ameri- 
 ca, and afterwards Christ from Michigan to me in 
 Boston, when the cousin Francis Kling gave George 
 Pfarre as commisioner to me, as if 1 were still co-oper- 
 ator on the Imperial-Royal George's Parish in Laas, 
 furnishes the best medicines, and this so, that I could 
 not recommend any better private physician to the Em- 
 peror, than exactly our Francis Kling, who would not 
 only heal the Emperor Ferdinand perfectly, but could 
 draw even out his father Francis from hell into heaven. 
 I am adducing already in this book in page 218, sqq. 
 some prescriptions for the false Prophet Joseph Pletz and 
 his appendix, as also page 224, sqq. a memorable pro- 
 phetic passage from his first letter. But his second long 
 letter is entirely prophetical. The spirit has also chosen 
 the right day for this prophetical phenomenon "Ann Ar- 
 bor, 20th of April, 1841." The evening previous I 
 have received the document of Cleophas Tobias, that I 
 might on the 20th of April perfectly understand the 
 mystery of the eight horses, which carried about in the 
 most solemn procession, ever witnessed in Philadelphia, 
 at a funeral mystery the empty coffin, till they were 
 driven home by the shower. But on the same day 
 the prophetic spirit has laid hold upon our M. D. Fran- 
 cis Kling, so that he had to prophesy. 
 
 His letter begins; 
 
 "My beloved brother Andrew in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ! Grace and peace be with thee, and with all our 
 beloved brethren, who are united with us in our father 
 and His son, our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ: Grace 
 and peace to all men, who have the testimony of Jesus 
 Christ! Let us pray unitedly, beloved brethren, for our 
 beloved brother Andrew, that he may be unto us by the 
 grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and by the illumination 
 of the holy spirit, a guide in Jesus Christ, " &c. I shall 
 
518 
 
 afterwards quote some more prophetic passages from this 
 letter; and whilst I am pressingly entreating all brethren 
 united with me in Christ, to pray for me in common, that 
 I may faithfully discharge the duties of the office con- 
 fided to me, the spirit reminds all of us by our Doctor 
 of Physic, Franciscus Kling, to pray to Christ day and 
 night most earnestly for our brother, the Emperor, that 
 the Emperor (the letter having been written on the mys- 
 terious day on the solemn celebration of his spiritual 
 death, the 20th of April, and 1 having the evening pre- 
 vious received the report of Cleophas Tobias about his 
 situation) may rise from the dead and be Andreas, the 
 strong, and by the grace of Christ and the illumination 
 of his spirit, a leader of millions of others in Jesus 
 Christ, and will realise that indeed, which the names of 
 the two Prophets announce, who received by him per 
 mission to go to America and come into the state of Mi- 
 chigan, but were then both of them brought to me by 
 the invisible guide from a distance of one thousand miles 
 to Boston, in order to announce then as Prophets great 
 things. Hammer, though still in darkness, had like a 
 machine to write a prophecy, about which all future ge- 
 nerations will be astonished, and the other machine at 
 Cincinnati, who had before announced that I had receiv- 
 ed the diploma of my Apostleship by the Emperor of 
 Austria, had to make it known by the press, in order that 
 the thirty-fifth of the one hundred and thirty-four wit- 
 nesses, Jacob Grimm (anger) should receive it by won- 
 derful ways and hand it over to me as a faithful express 
 of the God who will consume his adversaries in His just 
 anger, that we might illustrate by it the one hundredth 
 of the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses. But to 
 this had to come the enlightened Doctor of Physic, Francis 
 Kling, that we might have the complete sounding (Kling 
 or Schell) Hammer. He has •come as Schellhammer 
 on the one hundredth place amongst the one hundred 
 and thirty-four witnesses, because this place announces 
 the deep mystery, that the counterpart of Schell-Ham- 
 mer stands in my foundation-catalogue of the new reign 
 on the one hundredth place. Schell-Hammer Andreas 
 
519 
 
 stands with his paid contribution as the one hundredth of 
 the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses in lieu of the 
 equivalent Kling Hammer Andreas; and as soon as the 
 Emperor is what this mystery means, his residence-city 
 Vienna will be what its name in my native language in- 
 dicates: Dunaj instead of Danuj: Let it be day or let it 
 be light. And there was light. 
 
 The sun and the moon are now losing their shine, and 
 as soon as the generations of the earth shall see this, they 
 will howl and mourn over their sins, when they will see 
 the son of man come with great power and glory. Of 
 this mourning, and how the same, after the eyes are 
 opened, should take place in order to die to sin and 
 become converted to Christ from all heart, I have spoken 
 of according to the prophecy of the Revelation in the 
 third volume. An image of this death may have been 
 the ceremony at my taking the habit on the 30th of No- 
 vember, 1826, when a pall was spread in the church, on 
 which I had to lay like a dead body, whilst surrounded 
 by many lights. On the 30th of November is the festi- 
 val of Andreas, after my birth-day, the 29th, and now it 
 is already the 15th, or 3x5th year, since that ceremony 
 took place, which was imitated by a similar, yet far more 
 solemn one in Philadelphia, on the 20th of April, 1841, 
 in memory of the dead Emperor, and may the Lord 
 grant that his true conversion for his most glorious re- 
 suscitation, may take place till to ihe next 30th of No- 
 vember, and that the 15th year of the ceremony of my 
 spiritual death may be glorified by the resuscitation of 
 the Emperor, and through him by that of many others! 
 By this conversion a participation will be gained in the 
 power and glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the 
 sounding (kling") hammer will appear such a splendid 
 sun, that even King David and King Solomon, were 
 walking in a horribly thick darkness, in comparison with 
 the splendor of this sun, which will surround our kling- 
 hammer. u And there appeared a great wonder in hea- 
 ven; a woman clothed with the sun and the moon under 
 her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars, and 
 she being with child, cried, travailing in birth and pained 
 
520 
 
 to be delivered," Revel, xii. 1-2. With this is to be 
 compared volume third, page 377, sqq. and the reader 
 will be astonished about this as about thousand other 
 mysteries, hidden to the former times, and disclosed in 
 my volumes. r J he woman clothed with the sun, has 
 given birth to the Apostle Andrew, but she is still with 
 child, and cries, travailing in birth and pained to be de- 
 livered of the strong Andrew Kling Hammer; her crying 
 from great pain, by travailing so long with him, was so 
 penetrating that the Apostle Andrew, when hearing her 
 w r oful lamentation was near expiring. But the son of the 
 sun, our Kling Hammer is near being born. Since I 
 reside in this room, enjoying the widest prospect in the 
 desert, the firmament had only on Easter-Sunday some- 
 thing delightfnl, except that in Philadelphia, snow was 
 still lying on the ground from the last night; but the pre- 
 sent day, the 15th of May, whereon also, in the past 
 year deep mysteries have been celebrated, is truly a great 
 day of the Lord, whereon I can disclose to the Emperor, 
 and in his person to all rulers, the most consolatory mys- 
 teries. No cloud is to be seen on the sky, and the sun 
 spreads a far more pleasing light than ever before in my 
 life, whilst I, with the greatest longing, am in expecta- 
 tion of the near birth of the son of the sun, and there is 
 on this day Sophia, (the heavenly wisdom), in the Alma- 
 nac, desirous of leading him in all his ways, that he, as 
 leader, might put in motion many millions of messengers 
 of Christ, for the conversion of all nations; for what I 
 am telling to a ruler, I am telling to all, in order that 
 that which an individual is unable to perform, might be 
 carefully executed by all, in common for the welfare of 
 all nations. 
 
 " And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto 
 the end, to him will 1 give power over the nations, and 
 he shall rule them with a rod of iron, as the vessels of a 
 potter shall they be broken to shivers; even as I received 
 of my father: and I shall give him the morning star," 
 Rev. ii. 26-28. The deep mystery of this promise is 
 disclosed in the third volume, page 361, sqq. the iron 
 rod as well as the morning star, Christ has given to me, 
 
521 
 
 that is, I have first by His illumination, disclosed the 
 mystery of this rod, and each one who receives the same 
 and labors with me in the dissemination of the manifes- 
 tation of Christ, participates also with me, in this great 
 mystery in Christ, and the Kling (sounding) Hammer has 
 the first and principal call to it, for the morning star, 
 although it has appeared unto all who will accept the 
 manifestation of Christ, has yet still made in a peculiar 
 manner its appearance to the Emperor and to me; and 
 the Priest Hammer, and the Physician Kling, the Em- 
 peror has sent to America, that Christ might make a 
 Kling-Hammer of him. With the Hammer earthen ves- 
 sels can be shattered, but the nations shall not be crushed 
 in the way in which they were by wars, but only their 
 hearts rendered contrite, that they may accept'the mani- 
 festation of the Lord, and repent their sins in a becoming 
 manner. As I have caused Anthony Aloysius Wolf^ 
 and in his person all of the same mind with him, that he 
 can finally see his state, and repent becomingly, thus will 
 Kling Hammer crush the nations, not with the sword of 
 iron, but of the word of God, and the heavenly host will 
 be ready as far as is consistent with the decrees of 
 Christ, to destroy in a moment the rebellious. Kling 
 Hammer will consequently only sound, ring, toll, like a 
 trumpet or a bell; "for He shall send his angels with a 
 great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together 
 his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to 
 the other." Matthew xxiv. 31. Angel means messen- 
 gers who are now to be sent to the extremest ends of 
 the earth with the most joyful message of the manifesta- 
 tion of Christ for the universal peace. The gathering is 
 the uniting in the spirit. My brethren united with me in 
 Christ, though they may be as far distant from me as they 
 can, are all gathered with me. Yes, I am carrying them 
 in my heart, in the inmost recess of my mind. And who 
 will send these messengers ? Christ who has appeared unto 
 us. But Christ is making use of men as His instruments, 
 t>y whom He is sending others and even in regard to me 
 He has made use of the proxy of the Emperor the Arch- 
 duke Lewis, in order to send to America and to show at 
 
522 
 
 length to the Emperor and in his person to all rulers, 
 that Christ has now appeared unto them that they may 
 send as many angels or messengers with sounding trum- 
 pets into the world, as will be sufficient to give peace to 
 the whole earth. For this message they have a great 
 many troops in the monasteries, and astonishingly great 
 armies of the military state, and I shall after their regen- 
 eration, show to them quite a simple method how they 
 will be able with the tenth part of their civil officers to 
 maintain the most excellent order of things, whilst at pre- 
 sent their too great number is productive of nothing but 
 disorder. But to use all of them as messengers or 
 angels of Christ, a very short instruction will suffice as 
 soon as the great ones will open their eyes. For as soon 
 as the great ones shall advance with a good example 
 then the whole world will turn their eyes upon them and 
 will joyfully follow their good example, since it will be 
 everywhere soon known, when at length the great ones 
 will turn to the Lord and will advance in mighty strides 
 towards the establishment of the new Paradise on earth. 
 Since Christ causes clear sounding trumpets, Matt, 
 xxiv. 31, to be given to the millions of angels or messen- 
 gers, whom Kling or Schell-Hammer shall send through- 
 out the whole world for the assembling of all at the great 
 table of Christ, I have quite briefly to remark, that 
 these trumpets are extraordinarily illustrated by the let- 
 ter of Dr John Frederick Emanual Tafel, (table.) The 
 explanation of his mysterious names stands on page 308 
 of this volume, as likewise the beginning of his prophetic 
 letter; since it was becoming, that he, as the first born 
 son of the great Prophet Swedenborg, should prophesy 
 immediately after the reception of my letter, he dwelling 
 as librarian of the University library, in the castle of Tu- 
 bingen, and Tubingen is derived from lC tuba," the trum- 
 pet, which has now to be sounded and has to announce upon 
 the whole earth, the manifestation of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, who comes to prepare to all nations a great table. 
 Dr. Tafel speaks in his letter also of three times repeated 
 thunder-voices, sent through the world by my three 
 volumes. But this was still insufficient to put the An- 
 
523 
 
 drew Kling Hammer in motion. I had still to use in 
 this book manifold instruments, in order to raise the 
 Kling Hammer from the dead and remind my Dr. Tafel, 
 that he is dwelling in the castle of Tubingen, and might 
 let sound, together with all those prepared in Tubingen, 
 and in all other places for the resuscitation of the dead, 
 the great trumpet in such a manner, that also the Emperor 
 of Austria might hear it, and learn what great things the 
 Lord had destined for him. He has regulated the ele- 
 ments wonderfully, that my letter came in the hands of 
 Dr. Tafel on a day, most important for this mystery, 
 namely the 18th of February, 1841, on the third anniver- 
 sary, since Christ has inaugurated me on the 18th of 
 February, 1838, in the Cathedral church in Boston into 
 the Apotleship. Not less remarkably, however, did I 
 receive also his answer on Maundy-Thursday, the 8th of 
 April, 1841, as on the mysterious day of the great table, 
 which the Lord is preparing in our days, as this is pro- 
 phesied in the five names of Dr. Tafel. I mention this 
 because the letter of the Prophet, Dr. Tafel, stands in a 
 nearer connection than the reader could have expected, 
 produced in the world of spirits, with the letter of Cleophas 
 Tobias, which I received fully ten days after the letter of 
 Dr. Tafel. 
 
 The eleventh day after the reception of the letter of 
 Dr. Tafel, on the 19th of April, as the birth-day of the 
 Emperor of Austria, the letter of Cleophas Tobias came 
 to my hands: and, as the Emperor stands, volume one, 
 page 214, amongst the 134 witnesses, as the 100th, in 
 the mystery of Schellhammer Andrew, so likewise is he 
 standing, in volume third, page 844, amongst the twelve 
 whom the Lord has given to me as the next for the con- 
 tinuation of his cause, as the eleventh in the mystery of 
 the same Andrew Schellhammer, at the great celebration 
 which we held on the birth-day of Christ, the 25th of 
 December, 1839, the third day before my departure from 
 Boston to New York, for the printing of my third vol- 
 ume. Of this celebration mention is made in volume 
 third, page 843, and there the day of that celebration is 
 correctly stated as the 25th of December, but irnmediatelv 
 45 
 
524 
 
 afterwards, page 844, stands, instead of the 25th, the 24th 
 of December, and I entertain no doubt, that this mystery 
 has originated by an invisible guide. To whom amongst 
 them the occupation has been confided, of calculating on 
 which page this or that mystery has to be placed, and 
 how many a seeming error has to lead to the develop- 
 ment of deep mysteries, has indeed not been disclosed to 
 me; but I conclude that this business is conducted by 
 my glorified friends, Matthias Zhop and Valentine Vod- 
 nick, because I see both of them, whilst writing, fre- 
 quently amongst others, and they amongst all others, are 
 most calculated for this occupation, since even amongst 
 the blessed not every one is fit for every occupation. 
 The 24th instead of the 25th of December stands, how- 
 ever, at the celebration of the deepest mysteries, with 
 the twelve, to remind us that the twelve, without the 
 invisible President, Jesus Christ, are of as little use as 
 the twenty-four elders without him. But when he pre- 
 sides with the number twelve, the same may stand singly 
 or doubled, and every thing is done according to his 
 Spirit, and our labors are productive of the most excel- 
 lent fruits. It is well to be noticed that, in volume third, 
 page 344, the mystery of the Emperor stands amongst 
 the twelve on the 11th place: but Matthew Ludwig, 
 (Lewis), as his representative in the mystery, stands 
 on the first place. The beast with the ten horns, of the 
 seventeenth chapter of Revelations, has only to be abol- 
 ished, then will the Emperor stand on the first place 
 among the twelve. But now he has wonderfully come 
 to the eleventh place: for, in the year 1838, the 11th of 
 April was Wednesday in the Passion week, in which 
 day I have re-admitted into the Church of Christ Jacob 
 Geyer, excluded from the same on the first Sunday of 
 Lent; which re-admission I have then solemnly published 
 before the whole congregation, on Easter-Sunday, the 
 15th of April, 1838, when I immediately afterwards per- 
 formed another excommunication, after which Jacob 
 Geyer had to prepare me, that my glorified mother could 
 tell me briefly, that I had excluded from the Church of 
 Christ, under the name of Jacob Kaiser, that luler 
 
525 
 
 who pretends to Apostolic Majesty. In the third vol- 
 ume I have explicitly shown by prophecies, that this 
 mystery of the festival of Easter, 1838, includes each 
 ruler who will put new obstacles in the way of the dis- 
 semination of the manifestation of the Lord, and it has 
 now been explained in this volume, that at the manifes- 
 tation of Christ, the first amongst the rulers, the Empe- 
 ror of Austria, has been excommunicated from the 
 Church of Christ, yet with the most joyful prospect of 
 the 15th of May, 1841, in which year we (N. B.) have 
 celebrated the festival of Easter on the 11th of April; 
 and Austria is the reign of East and of Easter. In the 
 year 1835 wq> celebrated the birth of the Emperor in the 
 first year of his reign, on the festival of Easter, as like- 
 wise in the year 1840, in the sixth year of the reign of 
 the Emperor; but on Easter-Sunday, 1838, we have per- 
 formed the mysteries in order that the new reign of 
 Christ, the reign of peace, might be founded upon earth: 
 and for this purpose, I had to make a long voyage from 
 East to West. That is, Austria and the mystery of the 
 Emperor stand, volume third, page 844, amongst the 
 twelve on the eleventh place, under the name of Andrew 
 Schellhammer, as we celebrated this year, Easter on the 
 11th of April. This representative was, in Europe, a 
 glazier. The objects of his handicraft being, however, 
 too fragile, he had to become, in America, a carpenter, 
 in order to work things of more firmness: as likewise the 
 representative of the Emperor at the manifestation of 
 Christ, Matthew Ludwig (Lewis), is a carpenter; but, 
 (N. B.), at the piano forte, the heavenly host being in 
 the practice of continuing the music in my work in ac- 
 companiment of this instrument. But with Andrew 
 Schellhammer there are many circumstances relating to 
 the illustration of the mysteries of the Emperor, and he 
 has done only so much, that he has come among the 
 twelve on the eleventh place; but when I at length kept 
 our meetings on Sundays in my lodging, Andrew Schell- 
 hammer never appeared amongst us, and when I asked 
 his brother-in-law, Joseph Letzkus, who stands on the 
 fourth place of the twelve, whether Schellhammer had 
 
526 
 
 apostatised from us, because not appearing in our meet- 
 ings? Letzkus assured me that this was not the case; 
 but that he was ignorant of the reason why his brother- 
 in-law neglected our meetings. Neither did I know the 
 reason of it, until I was disclosing the mysteries of the Em- 
 peror, after the reception of Cleophas' document, when, I 
 hope the reader will understand this mystery without my ex- 
 planation, every one being obliged to conduct himself re- 
 specting these mysteries according to the direction of the 
 heavenly host in such a manner as is necessary , that he may 
 be looked at as an image of him whom he is representing. 
 There are amongst the 134 witnesses several, illus- 
 trating the mystery that the 100th amongst them repre- 
 sents the Emperor, viz: in the prophecy that the Emperor 
 will repent, and become a sounding (schell and kling) 
 hammer, according to the given explanation of this mys- 
 tery. As long as he is not disseminating with the Apostle 
 the manifestation of Christ, he is a Jacob Geyer, (vul- 
 ture,) a dreadful bird of prey, keeping the Church of 
 Christ, over which he has no right, in bonds, and robbing 
 the Church of Christ of her goods, and devouring, in a 
 short period of war, millions of lives. But he will re- 
 pent, and much was to be done until the mystery, pro- 
 phesying the cause, has come on the 100th place. It 
 was, indeed, still in due time permitted to me to write 
 down for the press the names of the founders of the new 
 reign, who had duly paid the contribution of three months; 
 but I was anxious to deliver the sheet containing the 
 names of these witnesses, to the printer, before Easter, 
 1838. In this way, neither Pock (goat) Joseph would 
 have come on the 90th, nor Schellhammer Andrew on 
 the 100th place amongst the witnesses. This mystery, 
 that higher beings are also counting successively the 
 places of the witnesses, has not been disclosed to me 
 before the receipt of Cleophas Tobias' letter, although, 
 in the second volume, besides other mysteries of some 
 of these 134 witnesses, have also shown this: why, 
 amongst them, three by the name of Ludwig (Lewis), 
 and three by the name of Meyer occur, each of whom 
 bears the Christian name most appropriate to the mystery 
 
521 
 
 which he is representing in consequence of his family 
 name. These are mysteries of the reign of God, which 
 are disclosed only by degrees even to the Apostle. I 
 thought of nothing farther but the propriety of inserting 
 the witnesses, with their contributions, into the book 
 When I was then, before Easter, 1838, about carrying 
 the same to the printer, I received the peculiar disclosure 
 not to do this until, after the excommunication on Easter , 
 when some of them would come to free themselves of it. 
 When then indeed, some, after the excommunication, came 
 to me with their contribution, and were consequently put 
 amongst the 134 witnesses, I again intended carrying 
 the sheet of these witnesses' names to the printer. But 
 the guide admonished me again that one would still come. 
 He indeed came, and he was Kaiser (Emperor) Joseph > 
 the very last, with his contribution for rendering him free 
 from the excommunication of the Church of Jesus. The 
 guide has at that time known more about it than I now 
 know, what mysteries are concealed in these witnesses. 
 When Joseph Kaiser had brought his contribution, and 
 then already the mystery of Jacob Kaiser (Emperor), in 
 in whose tenement Jacob Geyer (vulture) had concealed 
 himself, has been disclosed, this was a gratifying prospect 
 for me, especially since my guide has reminded me that 
 one more would come: when then Joseph Kaiser came, 
 who, before, for the reception in my foundation's cata- 
 logue, had appeared with the false Jacob Kaiser. I saw 
 indeed, so much, that it would come with the reigning 
 Emperor to that point, that he (as it has taken place with 
 his image, Joseph Kaiser,) would be excluded from the 
 Church of Christ; but I entertained the hope that he 
 would soon free himself from the excommunication. But 
 I could not possibly have expected that his idolatrous 
 priests would keep him so long in the most horrible 
 bonds of the devil, as experience teaches us to be the 
 case indeed. Joseph Kaiser has come, in volume first, 
 page 213, on the 50th place amongst the 134 witnesses; 
 and since the 50th year is the year of Jubilee with the 
 people of Israel, and the year of liberty, I expected that, 
 soon after the reception of my first volume, the becoming 
 45* 
 
528 
 
 preparations would take place in Vienna for the great 
 deliverance of the nations. But in this respect 1 was 
 cruelly mistaken, and Kaiser, Joseph, as the 50th, ap- 
 pears rather to announce deliverance to the dead, we 
 having for the liviug the Schell Hammer, Andrew, as the 
 100th; for, as has already been remarked, Emperor Joseph 
 went over from superstition to incredulity, and can enter 
 into heaven as little as other rulers before the time of 
 deliverance comes: but the deliverance will come to the 
 dead, when the living will fulfil their duties, and will 
 co-operate most actively in the dissemination of the mani- 
 festation of Christ; until this is done, the rulers in eter- 
 nity must experience a dreadful fate, as representatives 
 of the beast. Emperor Joseph does what he can, viz: 
 he brings his Tetras for the foundation of the kingdom of 
 God, and is waiting for the deliverance from the domi- 
 nion of the beast. But, mark well, my reader, Kaiser 
 (Emperor) Joseph stands in my foundation's catalogue 
 according to the order of inscription as the 99th, and 
 amongst the witnesses, in alphabetical order, stands as 
 the 99th, Schell (sound) Charles Joseph, as, to say so, a 
 pressing admonition to the Emperor Ferdinand and all 
 rulers, in the name of all their ancestors at the manifes- 
 tation of Christ, to ring the bell and to sound the trumpet, 
 in order that that might be done which, alas! has been 
 neglected in the past times, and that the resuscitation 
 of the dead might begin with the greatest energy. As 
 Schell Charles Joseph, the 99th, reminds us of the past, 
 so Schellhammer John puts us in mind, as the 101st of 
 the mercy of God, which now has appeared unto us. 
 
 There are indeed immediately before and after the one 
 hundredth witness several others by which the rulers 
 are reminded of important things, which, however, I have 
 not sufficient space to explain, being only permitted to 
 add so much, that as at the present manifestation of the 
 Lord, as it was at the creation, every thing has been 
 fixed according to the supreme wisdom of Christ by 
 measure and numbers, so is likewise the number of the 
 one hundred and thirty-four witnesses a mystery, it hav- 
 ing been already remarked, that the invisible guide has 
 
529 
 
 not only carefully counted the number of witnesses but 
 also fixed their position, and from the catalogue, which 
 I shall soon communicate, it will be seen, that in the 
 catalogue of the 7th of January, 1838, a greater number 
 of witnesses has been registered. The number 100 be- 
 longs to the Emperor and to all governments, whom he 
 represents, and stands, when multiplied with 4, for the 
 old dominion of the beast, but when with 5 for the new 
 reign of Christ for which we are now toiling in the name 
 of Christ. The year 1834 was the last term, that we 
 should meet with Emperor Ferdinand in the year 1835, 
 as in the first year of his reign at the appearance of the 
 morning-star; he likewise giving testimony to the mani- 
 festation of the Lord, and this as the one hundredth has 
 already done what became him, and we hope that soon 
 as the one hundred and thirty-fifth he will begin fulfilling 
 his duty with the greatest zeal. 
 
 The sum of the contributions of the one hundred and 
 thirty-four witnesses amounts vol. i. page 315, to fully 
 656 or 603 and 7x8 yearly dollars, which, however, were 
 paid to the Apostle only for the first three months when 
 the same Apostle of the millenial peace had to gain his 
 daily bread by the work of his hands, as did his type 
 Paul. The sum of the pages of the third volume is eight 
 hundred and fifty-six and eight pages preface, and the sum 
 of all the three volumes is one thousand nine hundred 
 and sixty six or thirty-four less than two thousand. All 
 these things have their depths, which every reader, (space 
 not permitting me to explain all of them here,) according 
 to his capacity, assisted by my third volume, may try to 
 explore for himself, as likewise why a certain and by far 
 the largest number of contributors amongst the one 
 hundred and thirty-four witnesses, vol. i. page 213 — 215 
 appear with five, others with eight or six, or four, or three 
 or two dollars. With ten dollars the mystery of the ten 
 horns of the beast appears six times, and each of the six 
 heroes, who prophesy by their contribution, that we shall 
 abolish the beast with the ten horns, has become peculiar- 
 ly remarkable at the present manifestation of Christ, 
 although only the four latter are mentioned as such in 
 
530 
 
 my former books, and the space will not permit here, to 
 say more, than that the first occurring in vol. i. page 213 
 with the number ten has written to Bernard Halstrick 
 such a remarkable letter about the darkness prevailing 
 in the neigborhood of Cologne, to America, that I had to 
 answer him, that if he would not begin announcing in 
 Europe the manifestation of Christ, he would be exclud- 
 ed from the church of Christ. To the second with this 
 number I was advised to go in order to procure there a 
 lodging when arrived from Europe at Boston; but the 
 Lord has brought me wonderfully to the fourth with this 
 number, because this one has Napoleon on his sign. But 
 the third with the number ten was then living in the Epis- 
 copal residence and is amongst the one hundred and thirty- 
 four witnesses and probably amongst all the Germans now 
 living in Boston the oldest resident there. Every thing 
 else I must pass by, except the additional remark, that, 
 as we have amongst these witnesses but Weyer or Wei- 
 her (fish-pond) Joseph with the unit, thus we have also 
 immediately before him, the only Westerman Frederick, 
 as the one hundred and twenty-fifth amongst the one 
 hundred and thirty-four witnesses with the mysterious 
 number 12. There are many appearing with the name 
 Frederick connected with the mysteries of the present ap- 
 pearance of Christ as Frederick Baraga, who had to come 
 from the most distant borders of the West to Vienna to 
 obtain for me permission to go to America and his Bishop 
 Frederick Rese which I consider as answering to "Reshe, 
 he cuts." These Fredericks (rich in peace) gave testi- 
 mony in West and East, and whilst Frederick Baraga still 
 remains in the most distant West, is Frederick Rese in 
 Europe, and as is said, in Rome. But both of them are 
 cut off from the church of Christ. This I have express- 
 ly announced to Frederick Rese, but not to Frederick Ba- 
 raga, whom nevertheless the Lord has shown to me, 
 since he would not comply with the charges I gave him 
 in the name of Christ, in a vision as being amongst the 
 dead bones, which will not be found strange by any body 
 who will consider what is said: "And though I bestow 
 all my goods to feed the poor and though I give my body 
 
531 
 
 to be burned and have no charity, it profiteth me nothing. 55 
 1 Cor. xiii. 3. My countrymen must not be astonished 
 about finding even my school-fellow Frederick Baraga 
 amongst the dead bones, of whom what was necessary 
 has not only been said in my three volumes, but who has 
 been mentioned also in different places of this book, 
 amongst which that might at least be remembered which 
 is said about him on page 159. Now had even those 
 to come amongst the dead bones of whom it was least 
 expected, in order that at the universal resurrection even 
 those might be put in motion of whom it was otherwise 
 not to be expected that they would ever stir. Westerman 
 also has been forgetful of his duty and had to be the last 
 amongst those, who on Easter Sunday, 1838, have been 
 excommunicated from the church, but was then still in 
 due time freed of the bonds, that he might, among 
 the one hundred and thirty -four witnesses, as the only one, 
 announce the mystery of the number twelve. He an- 
 nouncing as Westerman, or the man from the West the 
 number twelve, the spirit might not only have had in 
 view and alluded to the false Apostolate in Popery, but 
 also the false Apostleship, which I had to exclude on 
 page 289 from the church of Jesus, hinting at its pro- 
 bability of becoming free of these bonds. The greatest 
 assemblage of Mormons, who are, to say so, the last 
 echo of Popery, is indeed in the extremest West of the 
 white population; but I had also to migrate to the bor- 
 ders of the West, in order to extend everywhere the net 
 in the mystery of the twelve. 
 
 As the unit and the twelve, so likewise occurs the 
 number 7 in the contributions of the 134 witnesses only 
 once. This is the number of the peace after the dread- 
 ful struggles of the number 6. For that reason the 
 seventh day is the day of rest, and amongst the 134 wit- 
 nesses the 115th announces this rest by his contribution 
 of the number seven. His name is Stoevecken Francis, 
 and he is one of the only two whom I have amongst the 
 134 witnesses united in wedlock, and this one I coupled 
 with a widow, mother to several children, as also the papal 
 church has become a widow after the blow her head had 
 
532 
 
 received, established by ignorant people, and she must first 
 be coupled with Christ in the new reign, before heaven 
 will be opened to her. As this man coupled by me is 
 the 115th amongst the 134 witnesses, so is coupled 
 Joseph Zumgrunde (for the foundation) by me with a 
 virgin, the last of the 134 witnesses. But having given 
 the fundamental number of Papism 6 as contribution, he 
 was to be brought to me, volume 2d, page 143, on the 
 festival of my great teacher, to demand from me a receipt 
 for Herman Hude, that means the ruling devil, who is 
 among the 134 witnesses, the 48th. I penned the same in 
 such a manner, that the papistic idolatrous priests ought 
 to have felt it. But this not being the case, I had at 
 length also of the deepest depths of the 134 witnesses, 
 volume 1st, page 213-215, to disclose so much as was 
 necessary, that every one might be astonished about it, 
 and the deeper searchers might unveil still other depths 
 which I observe in this list, but have no room for dis- 
 closing. Since we have adduced the 1 15th amongst these 
 witnesses as the man of the day of rest, and whereas the 
 number 115 is as mysterious as the number 515 of the 
 present messenger of God, I can instead of farther de- 
 veloping the mysteries of the new reign of Christ, only 
 repeat that here, which the Spirit caused to be printed in 
 this book on page 115. "Whoever can comprehend the 
 here adduced connexion of such deep things of the con- 
 cealed and now disclosed direction of Him who has said: 
 'Behold I come as a thief,' may comprehend the same!" 
 
 Since in the names and contributions of the 134 wit- 
 nesses, volume 1st, page 113-115, are concealed such 
 deep things as I partly have disclosed, I shall from 
 various reasons insert here the names of most of these 
 134 witnesses, together with the rest, who likewise had 
 their names and contributions registered in my dwelling 
 house on . the 7th of January, 1838, in that Order, 
 wherein they had inserted their names, contributions, and 
 either by their own hand-writing or by mine, in my foun- 
 dation's catalogue on the 7th of January, 1838, but 
 were then unable on account of the great pressure 
 
533 
 
 originating by the failure of the banks, to deliver their 
 contributions in due time, in order to appear in volume 
 1st, page 113-115, amongst the witnesses with duly paid 
 contributions, or contain mysteries, by which the beast, 
 its image and the false Prophet of the Revelation, is ex- 
 cluded from the church of Jesus. This catalogue shall 
 here be exactly copied. Some of the 134 witnesses, 
 named in volume 1st, page 1 13-115, will, however, as we 
 shall see afterwards, not appear in this catalogue, be- 
 cause they had caused their names and contributions to 
 be inserted afterwards in the catalogue of collection. 
 That it may be understood who had their names inserted 
 with their own hands, and whose names were written by 
 me, the latter shall be distinguished by being printed in 
 italic, whereby it might occur that I might have con- 
 founded in some names the writing of a signer for my 
 own writing. For it was originally fixed that every one 
 should write his own name and contribution in the foun- 
 dation's catalogue. Observing, however, that the hand- 
 writing of some was not easily legible, I took the pen 
 when requested, and then it happened often, that others 
 succeeding such, demanded likewise that I should insert 
 their names and contributions in order to despatch sooner 
 the business. This premised, to each name will be pre- 
 fixed the number of his place, and directly added the 
 contribution, when the number following the comma 
 means always the number of dollars paid by the man 
 whose name precedes this number as contribution. Gen- 
 erally, in this book, I do not add any remarks to the text; 
 but, here shall be appended some brief comments upon 
 some proper names. On the 7th of January, 1838, 
 about 10 o'clock, A. M. began the first founders of the 
 new reign of Christ on earth, they having assembled 
 after divine service in my school-room, inserting their 
 names and contributions in the following order into the 
 foundation's catalogue: 
 
 1 Peter Pieper, 6. 2 Matthew Ludwig, 6. 3 Andrew 
 Rimele, 5. 4 Joseph Buehler, 10. 5 Joseph Seiberlich, 
 10. 6 Kosmas Ferner, 8. 7 Kasper Kramer, 8. 8 Kas- 
 
534 
 
 per Soell, 6. 9 Sebastian Philipp, 5. 10 Andrew Lang, 
 5. 11 George Philipp, 5. 12 Bernard Waldmeyer, 5. 
 13 Jlugustin Wilhelm,6. 14 Joseph Kropp, 5. 15 Jacob 
 Merroth, 5. 16 Mariana Hart, 4. 17 Andrew Appen- 
 zellcr, 5. 18 Clemens Meyer, 5. 19 Joseph Letzkus, 5. 
 20 Jacob Hoff, 6. 21 John Hollfelder, 4. 22 Henry 
 Weber, 5. 23 Melchior Finz, 5. 24 Charles Baumann, 
 
 5. 25 Joseph Martin, 4. 26 Matthias Trunzler, 5. 27 
 Josep/i Pocfc, 5. 28 Joseph Pfr/F, 8. 29 John Mes, 5. 
 30 David Kurrus, 5. 31 George Henky, 5. 32 Joseph 
 Ludwig, 5. 33 Sylvester Stiegler, 5. 34 Francis Igna- 
 tius Abele, 5. 35 Joseph Funke, 5. 36 Vincent Amon, 2. 
 37 Damd Graff, 2. 38 Jbsep/i Arnold, 6. 39 ^rfam 
 I&es, 6. 40 Borchart Meyer, 10. 41 Alexander Helger, 
 
 6. 42 William Becker, 4. 43 Wendelinus Becker, 4. 
 44 Matthias Sayer, 4. 45 Francis Spengler, 6.* 46 
 Francis Emerich, 6. 47 Christian Ranch, 6. 48 Anton 
 Zimmerman, 5. 49 Anthony Kettendorf, 5. 50 Bernard 
 Grotemeier, 3. 51 Magdalen Reible, widow, 2. 52 John 
 Christian Oberrielag, 6. 53 Bernard Zumgrunde, 4. 
 54 Joseph Meiring, 6. 55 Bernard Wiechert, 5. 56 
 Marianna Wermlich, 4. 57 John Oechsner, 5. 58 Mat- 
 thias Scell, 4. 59 John Schaier, 5. 60 Anthony Nuss, 
 5. 61 Ferdinand Seiberlich, 10. 62 Wendelinus Abele, 
 5. 63 George Trieb, 5. 64 Philipp Abele, 5. 65 Jo- 
 seph Henky, 5. 66 Remigius Selinger, 5. 67 Francis 
 Philipp Schwab, 5. 68 Sebastian Ring, 4. 69 Joseph 
 Meyer, 4. 70 Florence Drixel, 4. 71 Jacob Grim, 8. 
 72 Leonhard Abele, 5. 73 Charles Joseph Schell, 6. 
 74 Joseph Ochs, 5. 75 Conrad Ochs, 5. 76 Aloysins 
 Ochs, 5. 77 Jo/m Oc/is, 5. 78 Isidorus Ochs, 2. 79 
 Joseph Januarius Ochs, 2. 80 Alexis Bischojberger with 
 two 81 sisters, 5.| 82 Ignatius Abele, 5. 83 Andrew 
 
 * This is the same who occurs in vol. 1st page 378, marked with 
 the initial letter. His name is of importance ; but must be spelled 
 corrertly Spaengler, [tinman]. So much here, no space being left for 
 explaining mysteries. 
 
 f In this catalogue on each page, lines have been drawn for twelve 
 names, with ink, by Francis Philipp Schwab, leaving sufficient space 
 between them, even for inserting remarks if necessary. Having regis- 
 
535 
 
 Mele, 5. 84 Charles Theodore Ahele^ 5. 85 JUoysius 
 Schedle, 5. 86 Matthew Arnold, 6. 87 Daniel Nebel, 
 6. 88 Edmund Scherer, 5. 89 Balthasar Kerber, 6. 
 90 Leo Hefner, 5.* 91 John Pfrepfer, 5. 92 John Ham- 
 mer, 5. 93 John Bernard Wilmer, 5. 94 Joseph JVeyer, 
 
 tered Bishofberger's name, he remarked that I should mention also 
 his sisters. I inserted the word " sisters," on the next place, and when 
 inquiring for their names, he observed that the additional remark: "two 
 sisters," would be sufficient, and that the contribution was intended by 
 him for all three together. In this way it happened that in this cata- 
 logue Bishofberger occupies a place for himself, and his sisters another 
 peculiar to themselves, but to indicate the connexion, I added to Bishof- 
 berger's place, the two words " with two." When explaining in the 
 third volume the prophecies, wherein the number 90 is necessary for 
 the disclosure of the number 666, Rev. xiii. 18, as likewise the num- 
 ber' 100, for the disclosure of other prophecies of the dominion of the 
 beast, I counted in this catalogue the occupied places, and consequent- 
 ly Bishofberger by himself, and his sisters also separately, as the spirit 
 has shown to me, but popery had to occupy the 90th, and the false 
 Apostolic Majesty the 100th place, without reflecting upon Bishofber- 
 ger's and his sisters having received vol. 1. page 213, but one place. 
 I was not permitted to observe this ; since it has been not sooner dis- 
 closed than in this volume, that Bishofberger's [mountaineer of bishops] 
 sisters announce in this mystery the ecclsiastical and secular power by 
 which the bishops have become small mountains or idols, and have 
 rendered their due services to the great idols out of gratitude. This 
 catalogue containing not only the mysteries which are to be combined, 
 but also those which are to be removed from the Christian church, it 
 was proper that the two sisters should receive a place for themselves, 
 since the mystery is at last removed on the l>0th and 100th place out of 
 the church, when in the catalogue, vol. 1st, page 213 — 215, all places 
 contribute to the foundation of the new reign, and consequently the two 
 sisters are united with Bishofberger. Here could only so much be 
 mentioned about this mystery; every thing in the composition of this 
 catalogue having been done under the special superintendence of the 
 heavenly host. 
 
 * Every thing necessary having been disclosed, it became at length 
 visible, that the four mysteries with the numbers 86, 87, 88, 89, were 
 witnesses of the taking of Leo Hefner, as it can be read in the second 
 volume, and will excite astonishment, how wonderfully the Lord 
 caused every thing to be brought together in this parish of representa- 
 tion, necessary for the fulfilling of the mysteries of the heavenly king- 
 dom, and had prepared for me, when the hour for the disclosure of the 
 mysteries had come, all that was required for the explanation of these 
 mysteries. 
 46 
 
536 
 
 1. 95 Bernard Halstrick. 5. 96 Hermann Streiter 5. 
 97 Andrew Drees, 5. 98 R. Rceers, 5. 99 Joseph Kai- 
 ser, 4. 100 Jacob Kaiser,4* 101 Christain Schmitt, 4. 
 102 Joseph Halstrick, 5. 103 Francis Stoeveken, 7. 
 104 Joseph Zumgrunde, 6. 105 Gerhard Kocks, 6. 
 106 Philip Anthony Lahr, 10. 107 John Raumeister,2. 
 108 Peter Meyer, 2. 109 George Philip, 3. 110 Val- 
 entine Hertig, 3. Ill John Schellhammer, 6.| 1 12 P. 
 Anthony Laforme, 6. J 113 Anthony Berteling, 10. 
 
 * It has been remarked vol. 1st, page 374, that on Easter Sunday, 
 when I had excommunicated Jacob Kaiser from the church of Christ, 
 without the least presentiment of a mystery therein contained, 1 was 
 induced by Jacob Geyer to strike in his presence a line through the 
 name of Jacob Kaiser, and to add the name of Geyer. The same I did 
 in the catalogue for the collection ©f the contribution, excepting that 
 therein Geyer has been placed instead, on the side of Kaiser in its alpha- 
 betical rank. This catalogue of the names in alphabetical order, has 
 been copied after the completion of all the names according to this 
 rule, by Francis Philip Schwab. I first showed him how he had to 
 bring before all things the names in alphabetical order, and when this 
 was done and revised by me, the catalogue of the names has been 
 written down by him in this alphabetical order, and from this catalogue 
 appeared then those who until then, had brought their contributions 
 for three months, vol. 1st page 213 — 215, in alphabetical order. It 
 appears yet to me that two have brought the three months' contribution 
 somewhat later, which is marked in the collection's catalogue, which 
 I have not here, but in Boston. In this collecton's catalogue all 
 names of those are inserted, who had promised before me to pay con- 
 tributions to the foundation of the parish of the new reign, until finally 
 on the very festival of Easter, 1838, after the excommunication, a line 
 was drawn over the name of Jacob Kaiser, and the name of Jacob 
 Geyer has been inserted in his lieu, as he stands likewise in my Par- 
 ochial matricle, with wife and daughter But Leo Hefner has not 
 been found out for my Parochial matricle, this being likewise requisite 
 for the mystery. 
 
 j- This name is abbreviated, and, not seeing this name in this cata- 
 logue elsewere and because in volume 1st, page 214, it stands on the 
 101 place, I take it for the same, the more so, since the Christian name 
 and the contribution, as well as the letters in the abbreviation agree 
 with it. 
 
 + This one has inserted on the 7th of January, 1S38, as the very 
 last his name and contribution into my catalogue. The number of the 
 sum of his contribution likewise agrees perfectly with the mystery of 
 the celebration of that great day, and as P. Anthony Laforme has 
 
537 
 
 114 Henry Buecker, 4. 115 Clara Tikers, 2. 118 
 Elizabeth Weneman, 2. Ill Philip Schmitt, 5. 118 
 Frederick Mesmer, 5. 119 Andrew Schellliammer, 5. 
 120 Kasper Endres, 5.* 121 Frederick Westerman, 12. 
 122 Joseph Ignatius May, 3. 123 Joseph Jaegi, 5. 124. 
 Mary Ann Philip, 2. 125 Theresia Klitzing, 2. 12o 
 Adam Haberstroh, 4. 127 Peter Lauer, 4. 128 Peter 
 Weber, 4. 129 Andrew AllendorfVf 130 Peter Scheitd, 
 
 opened the door for the celebration of the greatest mysteries in Boston, 
 as can be particularly seen from my second volume, so has he also con- 
 cluded the celebration of the 7th of January, 1838; those, who follow 
 P. A. Laforme in the catalogue, having had their names and contri- 
 butions registered on the following days. 
 
 * This man had been under my predecessors Organist in Boston, 
 but would not have agreed with the mysteries prepared for me in Bos- 
 ton by Christ. Therefore has Christ sent to me at the right moment 
 Francis Philipp Schwab, from Europe to Boston, that he could scarcely 
 first warm his fingers ere he had to play the organ, at the first divine 
 service, performed by me in Boston. But Kasper Endres came also 
 to have his name registered. Having then, however, elicited from him, 
 that he with his family, belonged to the parish in Charlestown near 
 Boston, I drew a line through his name, and he appears not in my re- 
 maining catalogues, and in this one I have also drawn a line through 
 his name and he has afterwards shot himself in a fit of mental derange- 
 ment. They are, however, not less deranged in their minds, who cause 
 their schoolmasters to sing in Latin, and I see those mad beings in 
 the world of spirits, in the manifold shapes of beasts, and am waiting 
 longingly for the moment wherein we shall begin delivering these mis- 
 erable spirits from their insanity. 
 
 •(- This name has been inserted not by my own, but by a strange 
 hand ; but then has a line been drawn across the same, without any 
 addition of a contribution fixed to it. Therefore I do not know whether 
 the above named had written his name himself or whether this was 
 done by some of his acquaintances ; the circumstance being doubtful, 
 I have drawn a line across the same. But in volume first, page 213, 
 stands Allendorf Adam, as the 8th amongst 134 witnesses, with his 
 contribution 5. Whether he be the same, or how it is I do not know; 
 since amongst the 134 witnesses vol. 1st, page 213-215, somebody 
 may be, who occurs not in this catalogue, if he has brought his con- 
 tribution for the first three months, and has then been registered in 
 the collection's catalogue, without having appeared at the foundation of 
 the reign of God, in order to assure us about his contribution, to that 
 end. Allendorf is here as well a mystery as in vol. 3d, page 743 Allen- 
 
538 
 
 4. 131 Josephine Stegman, 2. 132 Louisette Wielache, 
 2. 133 Christian Amling, 2. 134 Henry Kulman, 5. 
 135 Mary Elizabeth Oberrielage, 2. 136 Francisca Jlv- 
 erbeck, 2. 137 Clement Selenger, 5. 138 Felix Marr, 
 2. 139 Gertraud Tuemler, 2. 140 John Joseph Gerstle, 
 
 5. 141 Augustinus Fahrlender, 2. 142 Mariana Wil- 
 mer, 2. 143 Anthony Larger, 5. 
 
 This is the foundation's catalogue of the new reign of 
 Christ on earth, which was taken as a fundament, that 
 then the further steps could be done. There are indeed 
 in this catalogue more witnesses of the manifestation of 
 Christ than in the catalogue, vol. 1st page 213 — 215; 
 although here likewise some occur who without previous 
 assurance have paid their contributions for three months 
 correctly, as for instance Hude Herman or the leading 
 devil, who among the 134 witnesses stands in vol. 1st, 
 page 215, as the 6x8th and is yet not amongst the 143, 
 or the two stricken out deducting 141 witnesses, both of 
 these numbers being eventually prophetical ones. Joseph 
 Zumgrunde, volume 1st, page 21 5, had as the last amongst 
 the 134 witnesses to play his required parts, that we could 
 set up the Apocalyptic dragon as the 6x8th among the 
 134 witnesses, and return to him a receipt of quite a pecu- 
 liar character in the second volume, as also has been 
 mentioned in this book. But I had nearly forgotten to 
 mention, that the Archbishop of Cologne, as one of the 
 arch idolaters of our time, stands therewith in near con- 
 nexion, for I have from no place found to come as dark 
 
 town or Alltown, and after the study of my third volume, these mys- 
 teries can become intelligible to the reader. 
 " The undersigned testify hereby, that they have carefully compared and 
 found in perfect accordance with the foundation's catalogue, the proof 
 sheets of the proper names and contributions, set in type by Julius 
 Boetcher, except, that orthographical errors in the Christian names of 
 those who had their Christian names, either written in their own hand 
 writing, or in the English language have been eorrected and the 
 111th, John Schl, &c. has been fully set out as Schellhammer. 
 
 "AGUSTUS MEURER, 
 PAUL KETTERLINUS, 
 HENRY ERNESTING." 
 
539 
 
 witnesses at the manifestation of Christ, as exactly from 
 those places, whereupon this idolater has the superior 
 superintendence. It was therefore besides peculiarly 
 proper that Zumgrunde, who had to come from those parts, 
 must remind me of giving a receipt to the ruling devil. 
 In the foundation's catalogue, this ruler had not to enter, 
 he having been forced by the heavenly host to furnish 
 me for this catalogue his servants, in order to represent 
 the beast, its image, and the false Prophet, that these 
 mysteries might be communicated on Easter, 1833, from 
 the church of Jesus, and might consequently not appear 
 amongst the 134 witnesses of vol. 1st, page 213 — 215, 
 But there appears amongst the 134 witnesses on page 213, 
 of volume first, as the 27th witness, Tattler Jacob, who 
 appears not in my foundation's catalogue, he having had 
 his name inserted into the collection's catalogue, being 
 engaged in preparations for a long journey with his fam- 
 ily, not before he has delivered his contribution for the 
 foundation of the new reign, and undertaken with his fam- 
 ily the long voyage, after having received by me the pre- 
 paration for eternity, that he might appear in vol. 1st, 
 page 423, as a witness amongst the 200 persons who had 
 to enter into eternity near Cincinnati, for the illustration 
 of the present manifestation of Christ, at the same hour 
 wherein we conducted the earthly tenement of Christiana 
 to its grave. I should, however, here again find no end, 
 where I to compare the catalogue here inserted with that 
 given in vol. 1st, page 213 — 215. In both, most names 
 are the same; yet in a different order, containing in both 
 catalogues very many mysteries, and many things have 
 been already disclosed in my second volume, about the 
 first three: Peter Pieper, Matthew Ludwig and Andrew 
 Rimele. Many wonders had thus to precede until be- 
 tween darkness and darkness light came in their midst, 
 and not only Jacob Geyer must on Easter Sunday hear 
 his name, when I was pronouncing Jacob Kaiser as exclu- 
 ded from the church of Christ, in order to prepare me 
 for great revelations in respect to the false Apostolic Ma- 
 jesty, but also Peter Pieper had at the great excommuni- 
 
 46* 
 
540 
 
 cation, to take the very first name for his, notwithstanding 
 rny having pronounced loudly and distinctly quite another 
 name, and he could not believe the asseverations of his 
 friends, that it was another name, until I quieted him 
 about it, though, alas! he did not take the mystery suffi- 
 ciently, to heart on account of which he together with all 
 his hangers on is banished from the church of Christ. 
 This is, however, not remarked here in order to weigh 
 down these souls still more into hell, but to raise them to 
 repentance and to convert them to Christ; since I am 
 to-day celebrating one of the main festivals of the Apos- 
 tles, viz, the ascension of our Lord Jesus Christ, indeed 
 still in the loneliness of Philadelphia, yet surrounded by 
 a great assemblage of dwellers in heaven. 
 
 I can mention in this book nothing farther about the 
 mysteries concealed in the catalogue, wherein on the 
 7th of January, 1838, 112 witnesses, and the remainder 
 on the following days have been received, excepting the 
 remark that on the 7th of January, 1808, Peter Pieper 
 has not only in the forenoon brought with him a nume- 
 rous company, in order to hinder me in the foundation 
 of the new reign, but in the reverse, for it having been 
 overcome by my still stronger company has first signed 
 his name and contribution, but that also in the afternoon 
 Ferdinand Seiberlich has amongst the first, carried with 
 him such a powerful succor in our behalf, that I was 
 induced to think, that if in the forenoon the whole battle 
 had been lost, we would have been enabled immediately 
 to begin a new one with these fresh troops. But already 
 before my Ferdinand arrived six times, ten mysteries 
 have been secured, and the deepest things have been 
 prepared for the afternoon and the evening. Charles 
 Joseph Schell as the 73d has directly drawn after him 
 our brave oxen, who likewise on the 7th of January 
 have appeared in a remarkable order. But between them 
 and the three main mysteries of the Abele's Alexis Bi- 
 shofberger has caused to be placed himself, exactly on 
 the 80th, and his two sisters on the 87th place, the 90th 
 and 91st place having been destined for other mysteries, 
 
541 
 
 and as often as I consider the mystery of Leo Hefner 
 and the witnesses accompanying the same in my foun- 
 dation's catalogue, I am overcome by a holy awe. 
 
 Joseph Arnold, who is volume third, page 844, amongst 
 the 12 the 12th, and appears also, by a singular coincidence 
 in volume one, page 213, amongst the 134th as the 
 twelfth, was on the 7th of January, 1838, during most of 
 the time present as witness, but caused his name to be 
 inserted on the 38th place, directly before his friend, our 
 Adam the Giant. But his son, Matthew Arnold, had to 
 appear as witness of Leo Hefner, as of the representa- 
 tive of the Giant of the beasts, and by Matthew Arnold 
 we have at length, after all the mysteries of Leo Hefner 
 had been duly displayed, received, volume second, page 
 459-465, the last disclosure important to us, he having 
 been present, whilst we secured Leo Hefner, on the 7th 
 of January, at the setting of the sun. Then I give, 
 volume second, page 465-472, an account of the most 
 astonishing things, prepared for me by the heavenly host, 
 when I had returned from the sick Christiana, wife of 
 Matthew Arnold, and immediately after it, page 472-474, 
 the deepest mysteries of the interment of the earthly tene- 
 ment of this his glorified consort, Christiana, and the 
 funeral office on the festival of Leo, who has reduced 
 the Hebrew Ner or the lamp of Christianity to its dregs 
 (Hefe-Hefner). These are connexions of things, which 
 affect me powerfully, as often a^s I take them into consi- 
 deration, as likewise when I reflect upon the five wit- 
 nesses, Joseph Arnold, with his son, Matthew Arnold, 
 and the witnesses, 87, 88, 89, whilst we were securing 
 the 90th on the 7th of January, 1838, whom the Aulic 
 Prophet Daniel had seen but in a thick fog, (nebel) how 
 he, as Edmund Scherer, (shearer) only knew how to 
 shear the sheep, in order to devour every thing with his 
 mouth, (Edmund,) and how he finally, when the star ap- 
 peared to Balthasar, received a notch, (Kerbe), that his 
 voracity might not go farther. Thus the Lord knows, 
 how to give to each one the name most suitable to the 
 mystery and to bring him in the right moment to the 
 place, be he as far distant as ever he will, to serve as a 
 
542 
 
 witness of His manifestation. The most suitable had 
 to be present as witnesses, whilst I put on record the 
 mystery of the 90th place, on the 7th of January, 1838. 
 Whether, however, the 91st, viz: John Pfrepfer, (Graft- 
 er), was present or not is unknown to me; but he agrees 
 as well with it, as Magdalen Reible, who also, on page 
 214 of the first volume stands as the 9 1st, immediately 
 after Pock Joseph. It was exactly in the year 1791 
 when the principal commencement was made of rubbing 
 (Reible) the church united in wedlock to the Roman goat 
 and fallen off from Christ. But this was done, because 
 the Pope was the wrong Grafter. " Thou, being a wild 
 olive tree, wert grafted in among them, and with them par- 
 takest of the root and fatness of the Olive tree. Boast 
 not against the branches." Rom. xi. 17-18. These peo- 
 ple did not know who, or what they were. Instead of 
 considering themselves as grafted in by Christ, they 
 wanted to be grafters, that they might destroy everything 
 by their insanity, till John, or the mercy of God, has ap- 
 peared unto them, in order to show to them in the most 
 peculiar way, how matters stood in this respect. Indeed 
 all the nine, who were registered on the 7th of January, 
 1838, between the mysteries of the 90th and 100th place 
 are important for the illustration of the things; only I 
 cannot dwell any longer with it contenting myself with 
 the remark, that also John Pfroepfer (grafter) has been 
 and this as the 12th, excommunicated from the Church 
 of Jesus, on the festival of Easter, 1838, but has freed 
 himself from these bonds and that I somewhat later shall 
 touch upon that briefly, how much those who are imme- 
 diately following after the 100th, that is Jacob Kaiser 
 or the false Apostolic Majesty are illustrating the posi- 
 tion of this nuisance. 
 
 Since I am perfectly assured, that we have concluded 
 with the 112th the high festival of the 7th of January, 1838, 
 in the dark night, I endeavored to ascertain in my second 
 and third volume the exact time, wherein the deep mys- 
 tery of Jacob Kaiser has been inserted into my founda- 
 tion's catalogue. The spirit represented him to me as 
 dwelling in such a horrible darkness, as if he had been 
 
543 
 
 put in custody whilst it was already dark night, and all 
 the twelve who followed him, appeared to me to corrobo- 
 rate this darkness. But it appears to me now, as if we 
 had secured this mystery likewise with the setting of the 
 sun. The case could now be brought to a state of con- 
 clusion by asking those standing between, when they had 
 come, when one or the other, it was to be expected, 
 would exactly remember, whether a candle was already 
 lighted or not, when his name was inserted into the cata- 
 logue. Now at least it is my impression that we had 
 caught the mystery as well of the 90th as of the 100th 
 place in the first half of the evening according to the Jew- 
 ish computation, at least it appears to me now as if the 
 106th, namely, Philip Anton Lahr, who lived in the 
 Episcopal residence, and came first amongst the Ger- 
 mans to Boston, had come towards twilight. By this 
 circumstance has yet that statement, which the spirit has 
 impressed me with, concerning our having caught the 
 Apostolic Majesty in the dark night, lost nothing of its 
 correctness. 
 
 We have for the illustration of the false Apostolic Ma- 
 jesty celebrated several mysteries. On the 100th place 
 the same has been caught in such a manner, as to have 
 been excommunicated on Easter, 1838, for ever and ever 
 out of the church of Jesus. There are, however, seve- 
 ral other representatives, announcing that the Emperor 
 would turn to Christ, and would help also his ancestors 
 who were sunken down in eternity, up to heaven. Of 
 Christ, the Apostle says: u When he ascended upon high, 
 he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto me." Ephes. 
 iv. 8. This was only a small number, when compared 
 with those, whose deliverance from captivity he is now 
 preparing. We are celebrating to-day, the festival of his 
 ascension, and already the 69th day, since also I, like- 
 wise a prisoner in this room, am preparing the great de- 
 liverance in his name, and I shall remain over the festi- 
 val of Pentecost with fasting and sighing about the blind- 
 ness of men in this strange solitude, that many may be 
 delivered, and to the Emperor, he announces the deliver- 
 ance, who has been caught on the 7th of January, 1838, 
 
544 
 
 the 111th, as John Schell Hammer in the dark night in 
 my foundation's catalogue. He announces as John, or 
 mercy of God, that to him who is to be Sounding (Schell 
 or Kling) Hammer, a great light had appeared in his 
 darkness, and, the mystery of his number being 100, the 
 guide, who had brought John Schellhammer to me added 
 still eleven, we having celebrated this year Easter, as 
 the festival of great mysteries of the Emperor on the 11th 
 of April: the ten horns of the beast must, however, fall 
 off, and Schellhammer John stands amongst the 134 wit- 
 nesses, volume one, page 214, as the 101st witness with 
 his contribution. But the real mystery stands amongst 
 these witnesses on the 100th place, under the name of 
 Schell Hammer, (Sounding Hammer), Andrew, now to 
 be the Emperor, and in order to remind him, Christ 
 caused Andrew Schellhammer to come to me after the 
 7th of January, in clear day light, and, mark it, ye na- 
 tions! here he caused him to come in my foundation's 
 catalogue of the reign of God, to occupy the 119th 
 place, the birth-day of the Emperor being celebrated on 
 that day. 
 
 As soon as the Emperor shall understand correctly the 
 unspeakable mercy of Christ, as Schellhammer John, 
 with the number six, which he is contributing as such in 
 the deep darkness, having written his name in my foun- 
 dation's catalogue in such a manner, that I had to make 
 inquiries in order to ascertain his person, he will be 
 united with me in clear daylight as Schell Hammer An- 
 drew, with the number five. I hope nobody will take it 
 for an accident which has placed Schellhammer Andrew 
 on the 119th place in my foundation's catalogue, after 
 my having adduced already in the second and third vo- 
 lume, very many evidences of the heavenly host's having 
 prepared and arranged at this foundation everything, as 
 I have also in this book brought forth the most striking 
 proofs in this behalf, and this, after these last proofs have 
 been disclosed to me only after the receipt of Cleophas 
 Tobias. But here as well the witness preceding him, 
 as that who succeeds him, are very much illustrating the 
 cause. Both are indeed already in eternity; but both of 
 
545 
 
 them have inserted with their own hands, their names 
 and contributions into my catalogue. About Caspar 
 Endress, as the 120th, I have said already in the note to 
 his name what was necessary. He has been only 
 brought to me by an invisible power, for the purpose of 
 giving testimony in behalf of the Emperor. But also 
 Frederick Mesemer, on the 118th place of my founda- 
 tion's catalogue, has been sent by the Lord into eternity, 
 only, that he should give testimony to the dead Andrew 
 Schellhammer in order to raise him, and through him, 
 millions of others from the dead, by means of this book. 
 I shall therefore disclose more about the state of Fred- 
 erick Mesemer, beyond the grave, after having displayed 
 some other depths of the heavenly kingdom. Not only 
 the dead President sinking with all his pomp into the 
 depth, but still other witnesses are announcing the death 
 of the Emperor. 
 
 Having already taken in consideration amongst the 
 twelve witnesses, volume third, page 844, Andrew Schell 
 Hammer as the eleventh, we have only to look out 
 among them after Judas Iscariot, in order to illustrate 
 also by him the death of the Emperor. Several of them 
 intended to represent to me Joseph Arnold as Judas 
 Iscariot. But he belongs only to the party of theMese- 
 mere, (sextons,) and is a faithful follower of that Arnold, 
 who endeavored to free the church from the tyranny of 
 the Pope, in order to subject the same to a still more 
 horrible tyranny of the secular power. In the catalogues 
 of the twelve Apostles, the traitor is in the last place. 
 But now, whilst the Lord appears as a thief, this had 
 likewise to remain concealed until the solemn confession 
 itself plainly has denounced the betrayer. As it was the 
 case with the Apostles, since Christ was for too long a 
 time unwilling (according to their views,) to (Jisplay His 
 glory before their short-sightedness, that now more, now 
 fewer of His disciples became staggering in their believ- 
 ing in Him, after having been stimulated to apostacy by 
 His adversaries in every possible manner, so it is in our 
 times. il For neither did His brethren believe in Him." 
 John vii. 5. These brethren are (which is a subject 
 
546 
 
 known to but few biblical searchers, yet not to be dis- 
 cussed here through want of space,) the three last but 
 one in the catalogues of the twelve Apostles. Amongst 
 the twelve, volume third, page 844, they begin with Jo- 
 seph Halstrick, and in our mystery of the twelve, this 
 one has become the betrayer of Christ, not, that he had 
 hung himself like Iscariot, but that he might give to me 
 the rope, to lay the same round the neck of the wolves, 
 and to strangle in them that which is bestial. The Lord 
 permitted him to fall only, that by this fall many might 
 come to their resuscitation and ascension in heaven, and 
 I have not mourned about his fall, because the heavenly 
 host have disclosed it to me, why they have abandoned 
 him for a short time and given to demons power over him 
 and his wife. It is but now that very visibly the saying 
 of the Apostle is going to be fulfilled: " For God hath 
 concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy 
 upon all. "Othe depth of the riches both of the wisdom 
 and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His 
 judgments, and His ways past finding out!" Rom. xi. 
 32-33. The testimonies at the manifestation of Christ 
 are shining with the more brilliancy, when all people are 
 opposing the Apostle, whilst yet every thing must testify, 
 that Christ has indeed appeared unto us, and confided 
 unto me at His manifestation the Apostleship. If the 
 Lord had not opened His decrees unto me, I would also 
 have had often to exclaim, respecting my next fellows, 
 whose eyes He had partly opened. "O thou unbelieving and 
 perverted generation, how long shall I be with you, how 
 long shall I tolerate you ?" Unbelief itself must serve 
 to awaken belief, and the falling off to raise, and at the 
 manifestation of Christ several must prophesy against 
 their will and without knowing it themselves. 
 
 As the Bible speaks of many prophetic children, there 
 are yet still many more in our time than ever has been 
 the case before, and I would have to write an especial 
 book, if I should explain all prophetic phenomena of this 
 kind, as far as they have come under my notice. I have 
 mentioned already, that the printer of this book, Julius 
 Boettcher (cooper), is a prophetic phenomenon. The 
 
547 
 
 same is the case with his wife Dorathea, bearing the like 
 name with her, who has been raised from the dead, and 
 Mrs. Bcettcher's maiden-name is Bergman (mountain- 
 eer), being equivalent in our mystery with Bayer or 
 Bauer (farmer), both originating from bregantov grad 
 the mountaineer's castle, in my third volume, page 606 
 and my mother from Raven's Mountain or Raven's Rock 
 situated only somewhat more towards East, volume third 
 page 604, from whence she moved only three English 
 miles, or one hour's distance for a foot passenger to the 
 Mountaineer's castle, to reside there, and where she 
 gave also birth to two male and two female children, in 
 the town of Stone, of which prophetic phenomenon 
 much could be said by way of explanation, if her first 
 born child had not already explained too much in this 
 book, being here only able to touch upon Dorathea's 
 (formerly Bergman) having borne unto her husband four 
 prophetic children, two of whom are of the male and two 
 of the female sex; but she gave them birth in another 
 order than my mother, the latter having borne her male 
 offspring first and last, and the female in the intervening 
 period, whilst Dorathea Boettcher prophesied other things 
 by her children and consequently in another order. 
 When my first volume went to press she was delivered 
 for the first time, and this against all expectation of twins. 
 First Amanda (the amiable) made her appearance, and 
 the reader can in the meantime, until he shall fully com- 
 prehend the mystery of Amandus or the Amiable in Cen- 
 tral France, at least keep that in mind, that by Amandus 
 my three volumes have been delivered into the hands of 
 Dr. John Frederick Emanuel Tafel. But Amanda was 
 followed by Julius as twin brother, who still puts his con- 
 fidence in iron weapons, and Amanda was so weak as to 
 make her parents fear she would die. But there came 
 soon a Prophetess from Europe out of the city of Carls- 
 Ruhe (Charles be quiet), and prophesied that Amanda 
 vould not die, and that soon a man would come, who 
 vould have books printed by Boettcher, indeed not in 
 ;apid succession; since there would be much struggle; 
 /et would all be done in the determined time. Then has 
 47 
 
548 
 
 she predicted so much of this man, that I could be taken 
 to be the same. But the Prophetess came to great dis- 
 tress and had to sell her six tea-spoons of gold by means 
 of tickets. Julius Bcettcher felt very much inclined to 
 rely upon number four; but the Prophetess told him, 
 that his ticket was already sold, and that he should con- 
 fidently depend on the printing affair, she having received 
 the disclosure that the number remaining to herself would 
 be drawn. This happened indeed, and the same Pro- 
 phetess meeting me in one of the streets of Philadelphia, 
 immediately addressed and recognized me, without our 
 having ever seen each other before. Then she moved 
 away and came no more to Boettcher. To him was then 
 born the third child, a vigorous Otto, who is still of quite 
 a worldly disposition, now against the Pope, now with 
 the Pope, striving for earthly goods; and although my 
 third volume, much more voluminous than the previous 
 two, discloses the decrees of Christ, yet will Otto not 
 take any notice of them, notwithstanding the amiabilities 
 of Christ's Amanda having been so fully exposed already 
 in my first volume, as to induce all of those who bear the 
 Christian name, to be duly converted to Christ. But 
 Julius and Otto have pressed her so much, that the short- 
 sighted thought she would die, and Julius Bcettcher has 
 still to dwell indeed, between the fourth and fifth, yet in 
 Crown street, number 110. This may put the reader in 
 mind of the chandelier's (in German, Crown-lustre, Kron 
 Leuchter,) breaking the seals by its great fall, and Ju- 
 lius Boettcher, who has printed my second volume in 
 number 110 of the Crown street, could in a subsequent 
 period find no employment here, and it was given unto 
 him, that he would find work in Race street, between 
 the fourth and fifth exactly, when the saloon of a German 
 and English Academy had become vacant, which he 
 rented, and where after the printing of a grammar and a 
 reader, he got also the work for this kind of reader, by 
 which it being the fourth of my books, his longing for 
 number four has been satisfied; his saloon, below which 
 wagoners and blacksmiths are working hard, is as much 
 as the room wherein I am writing, adapted for this pur- 
 
549 
 
 pose, plainly announcing the mystery disclosed in this 
 book, as likewise does the Apothecary shop adjacent on 
 the right side, and unto Bcettcher a very promising 
 daughter, has also on the 3d of May, 1841, the fourth 
 child been born for a testimony. 
 
 Christ causes at his present manifestation so many 
 prophecies to be given, that even the most enlightened can 
 scarcely believe it, and most of the Christians of our days 
 understand now about his prophecies as much as the an- 
 cient idolaters have understood- Since it would require 
 an especial volume, to adduce many prophecies in many 
 families of the 134 witnesses in vol. 1st, page 213 — 215, 
 I shall add to those already touched upon in this volume, 
 only the prophecies of the families of the 37 and 38th 
 witness. They are the brothers Bernard and Joseph 
 Halsstrick (neck rope). Both of them and they alone 
 have come out of the horrible darkness of the Archbishop 
 of Cologne and entered into the apostolic community, and 
 have co-operated among the twelve for the promotion of 
 the cause of our Jesus Christ, and at the older brother's, 
 namely Bernard's dwelling, we have celebrated the festi- 
 val of Easter on the 11th of April, 1841, and mentioned 
 it in this book, whilst full of the greatest expectation, that 
 the darkness would be banished from Cologne. Bernard 
 Halsstrick has four children. All four are prophetic 
 daughters. The youngest of them was baptized by me. 
 Her name is Mary Ann Louisa, born the 28th of Decem- 
 ber, 1840, on Stephen's or coronation's day, and baptized 
 the 8th of February, 1841, on Solomon's day or the festi- 
 val of peace. I contribute nothing to such mysteries, ex- 
 cept that when called for I come to administer baptism. 
 Witnesses were: his brother, Joseph Halsstrick and the 
 wife of Matthew Ludwig, the first among the twelve, 
 Mary Ann Ludwig. Both of those witnesses belong to 
 the Laodician church of the third chapter of the Revela- 
 tion, as has become clearly evident already long ago with 
 respect to the wife of Matthew Ludwig, and but lately in 
 relation to Joseph Halsstrick and the names of Ludwig, 
 (Lewis) and Louisa remind us, as it has been shown in 
 my second and third volume, also of this mystery which 
 
550 
 
 has taken rise from the genealogical tree of Mary Ann. 
 The Lord, however, has caused it to be prophesied in va- 
 rious ways, that he would convert in our days also this 
 church, and he has given to me Matthew Ludwig as the 
 strongest support at his manifestation. The mystery of 
 the seven prophetic churches of the Revelations second 
 and third chapter has been disclosed in my third volume, 
 and the present nations of Christian denomination, (the 
 mystery of the three first of these seven churches having 
 been already fulfilled in the earlier times) are dividing 
 themselves still into the main parties of the four last 
 churches of Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia and Laodicea, 
 who will be united at the present manifestation of Christ 
 in his new kingdom. Amongst the other prophetic phe- 
 nomena, are now also, the four daughters of Bernard 
 Halsstrick an image of this union. The parents were 
 sorely disappointed when again a daughter made her ap- 
 pearance, whilst they hoped for a son. But all this was 
 done for the illustration of the mystery which began al- 
 ready in Europe, and few now living persons witnessed 
 such dreadful storms on the sea as Frances, wife of Hals- 
 strick, but then has she for a compensation four noble 
 daughters, as counterpart to the four stinking wolves, 
 which have been caught alive below the church of the 
 Apostle Andrew, and in her house has the Apostle Andrew 
 celebrated this year, 1841, for the illustration of the rope, 
 which he has laid round the neck of the wolf, (Halsstrick) 
 on the 11th day of the 4th month, the festival of Easter; 
 he having likewise solemnized on the eleventh day after 
 the birth of her fourth daughter the fourth great anniver- 
 sary of the astonishing light which has appeared on the 
 5th of January, 1837, at five o'clock in the evening, not 
 only at Klagenfurth, where I was Professor, but also in 
 Laibach in the same moment when the order of the Lord 
 came to me to take the firm resolution to go to America, 
 and now after my having so manifoldly shown in the first 
 three volumes, that this light was a great sign for the na- 
 tions, even the fourth daughter of the 37th among the 134 
 witnesses illustrates this mystery, and Laibach together 
 with the whole world will be astonished when they shall 
 
199 
 
 learn how wonderfully Christ caused Anthony Aloysius 
 Wolf, Prince Bishop in Laibach to have been caught by 
 the Apostle in the desert of Philadelphia. 
 
 I being unable to touch upon very many mysteries, 
 even superficially, the prophetic phenomena in the family 
 of Joseph Halsstrick must only be hinted at as briefly as 
 possible. He is the youngest amongst the twelve, and 
 the ninth or the first amongst those of whom, in the Jike 
 number of the twelve Apostles, John remarks that they 
 believed not in Christ. After the latest phenomenon, he 
 had to come amongst the twelve on the last, but only far 
 that reason, that he might be, immediately after his re- 
 surrection, the most zealous disseminator of the manifes- 
 tation of Christ. This, Christ has caused to be hinted 
 at manifoldly, already, and he is the 38th amongst the 
 134 witnesses; and the prophetic phenomena in his family 
 illustrate mostly the mysteries for the abolition of the 
 beast j of its image, and of the false prophet: which mys- 
 teries I have performed in the year 1838. 
 
 When I had stepped forth, on the 18th of February, 
 1838, as Apostle in the Cathedral Church at Boston, I 
 gave, on the 19th of February, without delay, such a 
 report to the Bishop, that he, if he had possessed the 
 necessary knowledge of divinity, would have understood 
 that I would from that moment, independent of all bishops, 
 as an Apostle of Christ, continue the mysteries of heaven 
 as he teaches me to do. At the close of the letter to the 
 Bishop, I mentioned that I would make it known on the 
 next Sunday, from the pulpit, that I would for the future 
 go into the houses, if requested, for the performance of 
 baptism: adding, volume first, page 317, — " I am bound 
 in my conscience to proclaim this, since I was yesterday 
 evening again requested by some one who came to my 
 house to baptize his child, already of three months age, 
 in his house." I remark here, without taking this for 
 the right place of explaining it, that Christ has shown, 
 by the latest events, to those who either neglect or entirely 
 reject paido-baptism, that the baptizing of children ought 
 not to be neglected: and there is, beyond tho grave, a 
 great difference between the children dying without 
 47* 
 
552 
 
 baptism, and that of those who have received this ordi- 
 nance as instituted by Christ. But the man who came 
 to me on the 18th of February, 1833, is Joseph Hals- 
 strick. His wife's name is Clara, meaning, in this con- 
 nection, the clear-sighted. She is a sister of Anthony 
 Laforme, who, on the 7th of January, has put his name 
 as the 112th into my foundation's catalogue; and when I, 
 according to the ancient apostolic custom, went into the 
 houses for baptizing 's sake, I performed this rite on the 
 first day, amongst others, on her first-born child, a 
 daughter. The wife of Joseph Halsstrick has indeed 
 a great susceptibility for clair-voyance, and we shall 
 soon hear of some important prophecies which have been 
 given to her. But she saw already, when she was in 
 the family way with her first child, that she would die in 
 her pregnancy. But this, her delivery of a healthy, 
 vigorous daughter, took place exactly when I arrived at 
 Boston from Europe: and mother and child were well. 
 But, in the mysteries, the three o'clock callings which 
 Dorathea prophesied of me, are constantly repeated. 
 After the lapse of three months, I was called to baptize 
 this first-born child, having before already stepped forth 
 publicly, as Apostle in the Church, and the child was 
 called Mathilde. Having already in the foregoing volumes 
 touched upon some mysteries respecting the baptizing of 
 children, and shown, in volume second, page 486 — 491, 
 that, on the festival of Pentecost, 1838, at the baptizing 
 of children, mechanics were prophesying great things in 
 strange languages, I remark that I give, at no baptism^ 
 any hints calculated to guide the parents in the choice 
 of the name of the child, since the Spirit, provided their 
 children are of a prophetical character, will prompt to 
 them certainly the right name, best calculated for the 
 prophecy. In respect to the children of Joseph Hals- 
 strick, the reader will gain the conviction that they are 
 certainly prophetical, and the Spirit could not have im- 
 parted to them a*more appropriate name than they actu- 
 ally received. Since my arrival at Boston, great prepa- 
 rations for the performance of all the mysteries for the 
 abolishment of Papism were constantly going on, and no 
 
553 
 
 name is more pertinently allusive to the Papal Church 
 than that of Mathilde. She was the woman who deli- 
 vered the greatest giant amongst the popes, viz: Gregory 
 VII. out of the greatest dangers, and who has, amongst 
 all women, conferred the greatest riches upon the Papal 
 Church. But the Spirit gave it into the mind of the 
 prophetess, that she had to die; which meant that the 
 Papal Church had to die unto Popery entirely, in order 
 to rise freshly and youthfully into the new life in the 
 resurrection for the new kingdom of Cnrist: for I have, 
 in stepping forth, on the 18th of February, 1838, as 
 Apostle of Christ, and going then on the 25th of Feb- 
 ruary, 1838, first in this quality into the houses for the 
 purpose of baptizing, received Mathilde immediately into 
 the Apostolic Church. 
 
 When, however, then the children of darkness would 
 not comprehend the great mystery, and began calumnia- 
 ting me, Halsstrick also, and his wife, adhered for a 
 while to the opposing party, till the latter became at 
 length in such a degree enlightened as to pray most ar- 
 dently, that the Lord would disclose it to her by a sign, 
 whether she should rely upon my unexpected annuncia- 
 tion or not. He instantly gave her the sign. She was 
 from infancy not entirely, yet considerably deaf. But 
 one evening the thunder voices began to operate so 
 powerfully, that husband and wife became alarmed, and 
 she could hear perfectly well on that evening, until nine 
 o'clock of the following day, when the former calamity 
 returned again When both of them told me of this 
 incident afterwards, I immediately understood from whence 
 this phenomenon came, viz: from unbelief, which, in 
 that hour, as Clara had herself to confess it, became 
 re-invigorated, bringing back with it the old complaint. 
 I thought at the account of Clara she had to remain 
 deaf. Now is the Lord working the most various signs, 
 which can make a far more visible impression upon every 
 unbeliever, than if to all the deaf the ears would be 
 opened; and whosoever gives no credence to these signs, 
 will neither believe though all the deaf upon the earth 
 should hear again at once. But the punishment had upon 
 
554 
 
 Clara, who, soon after the received sign, had permitted 
 to Satan a free ingress into her heart, subsequently a 
 good effect, for, when she and her husband had seen 
 from whence the punishment had come, they joined the 
 Apostolic army, and Clara became pregnant a second 
 time. The Spirit gave it, however, again in her mind 
 during this her pregnancy, that she would surely die 
 this time, together with the child. When she repeatedly 
 expressed this opinion towards me, I assured her that 
 nothing would befal either her or the child, provided she 
 would remain firm in faith. But there were still two 
 more women besides her in the same circumstances, viz: 
 the wives of Joseph Ludwig and of Jacob Grimm; and 
 when I went away from Boston to New York, all three 
 were delivered, each of them of a vigorous daughter, so 
 that the baptism was deferred, without fear, until the 
 arrival of the Apostle. I came to Boston after the pub- 
 lication of the third volume, before the second Sunday 
 after Easter, and baptized on this day of the good shep- 
 herd, the 3d of May, 1840, all three daughters, remark- 
 ing here only, because unable to explain every thing, 
 that the daughter of Clara Halsstrick was born on the 
 21st of February, and at the christening there were pre- 
 sent, as witnesses, or god-father and god-mother, the 
 brother of the father, Bernard Halsstrick, and the wife 
 of Matthew Ludwig. When I was asking, at the bap- 
 tism about the name of the child, that which the mother 
 had destined for her daughter had escaped her memory; 
 but the most appropriate she could bestow to the same 
 came in her mind. c ; Her name is Augusta," she ex- 
 claimed in her ecstasy: and I baptized Augusta on the 
 3d of May, on which day the discovery of the cross 
 stands in the almanac, when Helena Augusta, whose 
 name occurs in the calendar the day after to-morrow, 
 the mother of Augustus Constantinus is said to have 
 found out. amongst three crosses, the right one, though, 
 alas! we are only beginning in our days, the mystery of 
 the real discovery of the cross; and I celebrated on the 
 third of May the union of three into one, the other two 
 mothers having come from other parties by their husband* 
 
555 
 
 into the Apostolic Church, but Clara from the Catholic 
 party. Augusta was the world-renowned sister of the 
 first Roman Emperor, Augustus: and since each Empress 
 is called Augusta, she is of course the image of the Im- 
 perial Royal Church. But Clara prophesied also that 
 she had to die in this her pregnancy; yet gave birth to an 
 Augusta, surpassing in strength all expectation, who was 
 admitted on the third of May, by the baptism, into the 
 Apostolic Church, and prophesies to the rulers that they 
 will submit themselves at the present manifestation of 
 Christ to his most sovereign will; as also the mother of 
 Augusta, by her death shown to her by the Spirit, prophe- 
 sies death to those rulers who refuse the transit through 
 the spiritual death, in order to be new creatures in the 
 new kingdom of Christ. But it is to be well observed, 
 that the prophecy which I celebrated on the third of 
 May, 1840, by the christening of the three daughters, 
 opens a new course since the birth of the prophetic 
 daughter of Julius Boettcher, on the 3d of May, 1841, at 
 seven o'clock in the evening, assuring me that the Lord, 
 by way of fulfiling his prophecies, will soon open in the 
 great world a great door, that three may be united in 
 one. The prophecy of Augusta has then been continued, 
 when Joseph Halsstrick and Matthew Ludwig, at the 
 close of July, 1840, came to dwell in Carlton Place 
 (Charlestown Place), No. 5, and when I came also ex- 
 actly on the 5th of August, after my return from the 
 long journey, to reside in the same house, and in a room 
 which Halsstrick was about furnishing. First it had 
 been agreed upon that Bernard Halsstrick, together with 
 Matthew Ludwig, should rent the house. This, however, 
 would not have agreed with the mystery: the family of 
 Bernard prophesying other things, and only Joseph 
 Halsstrick, with Clara, mother of Mathilde and Augusta, 
 were apt to join the family of Ludwig, in order to an- 
 nounce the mystery of the Papal and the Imperial Royal 
 Church at the Charles' Rest (Carlshrue), wherewith may 
 be compared what is said page 425 — 427, the proof-sheets 
 of which, till 446, are just now delivered to me, which 
 are speaking of it, and illustrating also my last dwelling 
 
556 
 
 in Boston, as well as giving an account to the reader, 
 how the six sons of one father are prophesying by turns. 
 Only here and there I can briefly remark, how also the 
 printing office furnishes always those proof-sheets most 
 subservient to the illustration of that subject which I 
 am just then explaining. 
 
 When living with these families in the same house, I 
 often observed the singular influence exercised by several 
 of the heavenly host accompanying me upon Clara Hals- 
 strick without her being able to comprehend any thing 
 of what they inspired her with, respecting futurity. 
 Amongst many such instances I shall for briefness sake, 
 introduce here only two. On the 30th of November, as 
 on the festival or the Apostle Andrew, there arose at 
 8 o'clock in the evening a whirl-wind round the house, 
 I saw in the spirit the glory of Christ, without looking 
 to the firmament. But Clara seing the same on the sky, 
 came to knock at my door, to make me attentive of it. 
 My door, however, was shut, and she stood long on the 
 window outside at my door, and told me on the following 
 day that she had seen a figure like a man ascending out 
 of the cloud towards heaven in unspeakable glory, and 
 when she a second time was looking up to the sky, such 
 an inexpressible glory of God was displayed there, that 
 she could not possibly describe the same in words. I 
 mention this, the Lord having exactly on this day, where- 
 on I am celebrating in the solitude the high festival of 
 His ascension, given to me so much leisure from distrac- 
 ting occupations, that I have disclosed still some more 
 deep mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, and must now 
 close this day's labor, in order to adduce the next time 
 some warning examples before I conclude this volume. 
 
 Clara has been prepared for another important prophecy 
 by such a great weakness, that she thought she would 
 not overcome it. Then received she in the night from 
 the 25th to the 26th December, 1840, the disclosure, trnit 
 now the time for the fulfilling of the prophecies had ar- 
 rived. The guide led her with him into a vale, where 
 she observed many very unclean men, over whom judg- 
 ment was passing. On the other side there was a cloud 
 
557 
 
 appearing and out of it very many little angels were ap- 
 parently corning forth successively, until at length two 
 strong angels made their appearance in greater glory. 
 The guide then took her, and led her in a school, where 
 she saw me sitting in a white shining garb on a chair, 
 and when approaching me the guide ordered her, to tell 
 to me, that I should write down what she had seen. I 
 was then, when Clara communicated to me this vision, 
 engaged in writing the last of the many letters, which I 
 have sent to Europe in November and December last. 
 
 I would have to write an especial book more, should I 
 record the prophetic phenomena, which were exhibited 
 by her and her children. Something I have touched 
 upon, because, as the reader will soon learn, Joseph 
 Halsstrick and his wife have apostatised from my eccles- 
 iastic communion, and from this book may be seen, that 
 I am used to adduce such evidences, as must give tes- 
 timony to the manifestation of Christ against their will. 
 Unto Bernard Halsstrick has still a fourth daughter been 
 born much against his wish, on the 26th of December, 
 1840, and exactly in the night of this birth Clara Hals- 
 strick received this remarkable vision, although Clara 
 has a natural antipathy against Francis Halsstrick; but 
 as this one must prophesy with her fourth daughter, thus 
 her opponent, Clara, receives in the same night a pro- 
 phetic vision. It is, however, necessary to know, that 
 Clara has but very little knowledge of what has been ex- 
 plained in my books, and that I cannot impart much in- 
 formation about them to any one who studies not for him- 
 self my books, least of all to Clara, who is so dull of 
 hearing, that I could scarcely tell to her that which was 
 most necessary for her to know. She has neither of the 
 two quoted nor of other prophetical visions understood 
 any thing, except of some so much, that the kingdom 
 of the Lord must be near. But she entertained about 
 this nearness not less rude notions, than the Apostle did, 
 when asking Christ before His ascension, whether he 
 would now re-establish the kingdom of Israel ? The 
 readers of this book, however, I expect on the con- 
 trary will have comprehended every thing until now said 
 
558 
 
 therein in such a manner, that they will be able to learn 
 by themselves, without my aid, to understand the ^two 
 alledged visions More than one prophetic phenomenon, 
 exhibited by Clara, remained even with me very obscure, 
 until its fulfilling came to pass, and especially could 1 not 
 fully comprehend how her third pregnancy would end in 
 giving birth to another child. 
 
 Mrs. Ludwig mentioned first, that Clara was for the 
 third time in the family way. Then the latter alluded 
 herself to the rapid increase of her family. I remained 
 silent. At length her husband told me, that she had 
 been enceinte for several months. JNow at last it was 
 time to speak out my mind about it, in saying, that I be- 
 lieved not his wife to be pregnant, but had to remark 
 that I used to speak in due time to married people what 
 is necessary, and that it was desirable, that men should 
 learn to be as reasonable as they can learn to be from 
 beasts, whilst the Christian husband from higher motives 
 will not molest his wife when menstruous, when pregnant or 
 when suckling a child, but by abstinence strive to please 
 God and avoid injuring his own family. To judge from 
 these prophetical expressions of Clara and her husband 
 about this third pregnancy the same must have com- 
 menced, when she was still suckling our Augusta. But we 
 shall hear of this third birth, (the Prophets mentioning 
 similar pregnancies and deliveries likewise in the Bible) 
 with horror, when we shall have looked yet a while after 
 our Augustus or Emperor; for I must confess, that I 
 have found in the little Augusta my peculiar delight, as 
 I am upon the whole very much attached to children; 
 for if you will not become like children, you will not 
 enter into the kingdom of God. The rulers and their 
 spiritual and secular servants I entreat to study not only 
 the whole book thoroughly with a truly childlike mind 
 until they shall have duly comprehended every thing, 
 written therein, but especially seriously to consider the 
 pages 436 — 446, they having been set in type on the high 
 festival of the ascension of Christ in the printing-office, 
 and it having been proved by examples, that invisible 
 guards, appointed by Christ are carefully calculating, 
 
559 
 
 what is to be set in type on this or that place. Yes, be- 
 fore this festival they have caused even an indisposition 
 to the founder of the stereotypes, that first a delay in the 
 printing-office had to take place, followed by the more 
 sedulous exertion on both days the eve and the festival, 
 wherein much, viz. from pages 425 — 446 was set in type, so 
 that this festival was concluded by the setting of the 
 date of the document of Cleophas Tobias: a On the name 
 day of St. Franciscus Salesius." It was, however, 
 necessary, that my remark also in the last line of the 
 446th page came to it: "He belongs to new Saints." 
 After the Saint, from whose fountain we are drawing all 
 mercies was not more duly known and revered, but new 
 Saints were made in Rome by godless intrigues in whom 
 confidence was placed, the Christians became at length 
 reduced to such a point, that they forgot in America 
 even the ascension of Christ, and the heavenly guards, 
 who in order to be understood by us, are accommodating 
 themselves to our Almanac caused on the day of the 
 ascension of Christ such pages to be set in type, on 
 which the dominion of the beast in the so called Chris- 
 tian Church appears very much, and the fourth and last 
 of the four beasts of Daniel shows itself in its full 
 strength. 
 
 The mystery of that beast is indicated by the number 
 4, not only simply taken, but more especially when mul- 
 tiplied by 100; for if a reader should stop at the 4th page 
 of my work, be will see nothing ; but if one penetrates 400 
 pages deep into it, and comprehends every preceding 
 thing correctly, this one is prepared for comprehending 
 deep things on the 400th page; and already in the first 
 volume nothing more appropriate could have come on the 
 400th page, than what the heavenly watchman caused 
 to be put thereon; viz. my remark, that to the mystery 
 by which Papism has been excommunicated from the 
 church of Jesus, no more appropriate name could have 
 been given than Leo, or Lion; for in the first volume, 
 only his first name Leo, and not his family name Hefner, 
 has been disclosed, and exactly on page 400 are the 
 passages standing of the first Pope, by the name of Leo, 
 48 
 
560 
 
 which will he found the more astonishing, the better the 
 mystery unveiled in my book, shall be comprehended. 
 But there are passages following the above, already on 
 page 401, from which it will be seen that the Emperors 
 have made the Pope such a mighty representative of the 
 beast, as Pope Leo or Lion declares himself to be. But 
 in the first volume so much only has been disclosed about 
 the mysteries, as was- sufficient to bring every sensible 
 person to the understanding how matters stand. But the 
 stubbornness of the Pharisees of old reappeared now in 
 a far higher degree than formerly. In a more energetic 
 way was it to be demonstrated in the second volume than 
 in the first, that Christ had appeared unto us, and how 
 matters stood respecting the Popery. But in the se- 
 cond volume on page 400, the mystery has been dis- 
 closed, why Andrew acknowledged Christ before Peter, 
 and led the same to the Lord, and why Andrew was not 
 present at the glorification of Christ. Matt. xvii. 1. sqq. 
 but makes now his appearance to show Christ in his 
 glory, and to undeceive the misguided, who had formed 
 for themselves the strangest notions about Peter, in order 
 to believe the lies which had been told to them respecting 
 the Roman bishop. The idolatrous priests would not 
 even yet obey Christ the Lord, notwithstanding such dis- 
 closures had been given to them. For that reason he 
 caused page 400 of the third volume to begin with the 
 words of Daniel vii. 7, sqq. "And I saw that the beast 
 was killed and its body cast into the fire and was burnt," 
 &.C After it had been shown in every possible way that 
 the mysteries for the fulfilling of these and many other 
 similar prophecies have been performed, that had finally 
 in this fourth volume to be placed on page 400, which 
 the reader may peruse again, and consider the more deep- 
 ly, because it stands on page 400, on which besides many 
 other deep mysteries, occur also on line 6 from below the 
 8 horses with the empty coffin of Cleophas. The invisible 
 guide who calculates on what place of my book this or 
 that has to come, has intended on the mysterious page 
 400 of this book, in peculiar combinations with the heads 
 of the worshippers of the dry bones, to repeat that which 
 
561 
 
 he caused to be announced on the same page of the third 
 volume in the words of the prophecy of the Aulic-prophet 
 Daniel, and in the catalogue of the 143 witnesses, which 
 I have made known in this volume, he causes the same 
 mystery to be still more singularly announced. 
 
 For after having shown that the Emperor has come 
 among the dry bones, because he permitted himself to be 
 deceived by idolatrous priests, and would not submit to 
 the decrees of Christ, I have remarked that in this cata- 
 logue of the 143 witnesses, different names are in dif- 
 ferent relations, representatives of the Emperor, amongst 
 whom the 119th, but who has come in the first volume, 
 page 214, on the 100th place, represents him indeed as 
 between two dead ones, but with the joyful hope of resus- 
 citation. In this catalogue, however, the Lord caused 
 him to come, on the 1 19th place, because the 100th is that 
 of the Emperor, on which he stands in this catalogue in 
 that shape, which he must put off entirely by the spiritual 
 death, in order to become quite a new creature. His 
 death announces then, the 119th place of this catalogue, 
 on this place the name having come, which on the 100th 
 place, vol. 1st, page 214, prophesies his resurrection, 
 whilst the number 19 of the 4th month of the usual chro- 
 nology, indicates the birth-day of the Emperor Ferdinand, 
 on which day I really have received the report of Cle- 
 ophas, showing forth that the Emperor has been horribly 
 torn by wolves, and other wild beasts, and is lying until 
 the day of resurrection among the dead. 
 
 Whether among the 143, still others have come 
 amongst the dead, is unknown to me; but the 118th and 
 the 120th are amongst the dead, as also the 116th who 
 is spoken of in volume 1st, page 420, sqq. Here she is 
 called Ann Mary Elizabeth Wenningman, who is the 
 same, although she has pronounced her name, when I 
 noted the same down in the manner, according to which 
 the same is inserted on the 1 16th place of the foundation's 
 catalogue. The dead having come together in this man- 
 ner, I do not know how it fares with the 117th, namely, 
 with Philip Schmitt (Smith), except my having discov- 
 ered in the third volume peculiar mysteries of the Smiths, 
 
562 
 
 occurring in Lutheranism, which is but a new species of 
 papism, and that which has been taken from the Roman 
 Pope, has been delivered into the hands of secular rulers 
 or other grandees, who are real smiths for hammering 
 and extenuating the poor man, using for that purpose 
 the hammer prepared for it by Satan; in contradistinction 
 of which Christ, however, provides us now with a sound- 
 ing (Schell or Kling) Hammer. But never have there 
 been anywhere more Popes, than in America, rising up 
 in eyery sect, only that they are making their appearance 
 in other shapes than the false lion in Rome. How the 
 116th is in accordance with the 119th, the deeper searcher 
 can find out in volume 1st, page 420, sqq. her death an- 
 nouncing deep mysteries, standing in the most intimate 
 connexion with the death of the false Apostolic Majesty. 
 The 120th, namely, Kaspar Endres, however, is remark- 
 able as organist in the time of my predecessors, also as 
 organist in Charlestown, near Boston, because he had to 
 record his name and contribution immediately after the 
 mystery of the 119th into my catalogue, an invisible 
 power having brought him to me to perform this mystery. 
 When I learned then how matters stood, I cancelled his 
 name, and he went afterwards to New York, and killed 
 himself by shooting, in a street of that city, if I am not 
 mistaken, for a testimony, that now, at length, the func- 
 tion of an organist at the Latin idolatrous service, which 
 was in use, has ceased. The same is announced by the 
 death of the 118th witness, namely, that of Frederick 
 Messmer (sacristan or sexton). He derives his name 
 from the service at the papal mass, and originates by 
 virtue of this name from the sacristans. When I became 
 acquainted with him he was engaged in directing clocks, 
 as I have often to call at three o'clock, and amongst the 
 dead, accompanying the Emperor, is he the third ; Ann 
 Mary Elizabeth Weneman having been the first, her 
 death having taken place directly after the excommuni- 
 cation of the false Apostolic Majesty, already on Easter 
 Monday, 1838: but Frederick Messmer, is also accord- 
 ing to volume 1st, page 214, the 73d amongst the 134 
 witnesses, and he died early in February, and was buried 
 
563 
 
 the 3d of February 1841. Two months before him his 
 sister died likewise, suddenly like himself. He was a 
 single man, thirty years of age, and belonged as far as I 
 know to the well-mannered part of the young German 
 population, but joined the large party which has Aposta- 
 tised from my ecclesiastical communion. On that ac- 
 count it has pleased Christ to disclose in a singular way, 
 what state those are in beyond the grave, who are dying 
 out of the pale of an Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, 
 though they may have been otherwise desirous of leading 
 a pious life, as it appears to have been the case with 
 Frederick Messmer, who, however, was used to work 
 for a man who has become a sign amongst the opponents 
 of the cause of Christ. Christ, therefore, directed it so 
 that he has signed his name and contribution on the 1 18th 
 place of my catalogue, for the illustration of the 119th, 
 or of sounding (Schell and Kling) Hammer. But he 
 having been destined by Christ as a sign at the resurrec- 
 tion of many, it came into his mind, when Clara Halss- 
 trick was still living singly, to marry her. But at that 
 time Clara was resolved still longer to lead a single life, 
 and Frederick Messmer came to the same resolution. 
 For Clara, however, Joseph Hallstrick was destined by 
 the mystery for a husband, and she was not apprised of 
 Frederick Messmer's short illness and subsequent death 
 before he was gone; but she told me afterwards, that her 
 mind had been much engaged with him about the same 
 time when he died, having previously for a long time not 
 been mindful of him, and on the 4th of February, Mess- 
 mer having been buried on the day previous, the 3d, I 
 came in the evening with the husband of Clara to the 
 latter, and found her very low-spirited. Upon my inquiry 
 after the reason of it, she told me that Frederick Mess- 
 mer had come in the twilight, with several more spirits 
 seeking for relief in great anxiety. I told her that she 
 would see in the night more joyful things, and she re- 
 ported to me on the following day, that the angel had 
 come, and had shown to her a man in a white dress, with 
 his face turned towards heaven. Then came a silver- 
 white wagon from heaven, and the angel told her: If 
 48* 
 
564 
 
 thou wilt remain firmly in this state, wherein thou art 
 now, then this wagon is prepared for thee. 
 
 I have touched upon the previous acquaintance of 
 Clara with Frederick Messmer, and upon the encounter 
 after his death for the illustratiou of the subject. I have 
 already remarked, that since the funeral service held by 
 me on the 27th of April, 1838, heaven has been shut up 
 to all who can perceive the manifestation of Christ, pro- 
 claimed by me for the universal peace, but are disinclined 
 to receive the same, and refuse co-operating for its dis- 
 semination. None of them can ascend after death, but 
 all of them must descend. Without being connected 
 with the Apostle of this manifestation of Christ, none 
 can expect to find heaven open for him; since all those 
 who are not willing to be united, are counteracting the 
 highest intentions of Christ for the fulfilling of His prom- 
 ises respecting the universal peace of the nations. Con- 
 sequently all other things, even a life full of piety and 
 the performance of the best actions cannot open heaven 
 to them. Three years are already gone by, since no 
 rain of divine grace can be poured down except upon 
 those who are standing in ecclesiastical communion with 
 the Apostle, out of which those only are excommunicated, 
 who, although the opportunity is offered, will not be 
 united with me in Christ. When Frederick Messmer 
 had laid down his earthly tenement, his soul by a natural 
 attraction took refuge in an impression made upon the 
 mind of Clara Halsstrick. But then commenced with 
 him, as commonly with others, not being sufficiently 
 purified immediately to ascend, or not corrupt enough 
 instantly to sink deeply, the development of his internal 
 state, and after having seen that he has apostatised from 
 the union in Christ, and received besides by the Lord's 
 permission through Adam Ries, instruction about his un- 
 fitness for entering heaven, on account of his having 
 separated himself from the Apostolic communion, it has 
 then been permitted to him for the information's sake of 
 the living to seek relief in his insanity, and he thought to 
 find it through Clara who lived then next to me. Other 
 acquaintances to whom heaven was inaccessible, joined 
 
5C>5 
 
 him. But now I too cannot afford any relief to these 
 erring spirits, and I must declare it with the heavenly 
 host, the judgment to be a just one by which they are 
 suffering. But there help for ascending, will be offered 
 to those who were not quite corrupt, when, dying at the 
 opening of the great door, and Messmer, together with 
 his sister, had only to die in order to serve as a sign for 
 the sounding (Schell or Kling) Hammer, and for an ad- 
 monition to repentance for all the blind in Boston, and in 
 all other places, who instead of joining me in Christ, 
 have calumniated me. It was necessary that Christ 
 died; but those who had the main guilt of his death upon 
 their souls are deeply immersed in hell, if they have died 
 in their horrible sin. In the like manner there would 
 be no possibility of salvation during the period of 
 the millennial peace, not only for a Pletz or Wolf, but 
 also for many others in Boston and in other places, who 
 have uttered calumnies against the great mystery dis- 
 closed by me in the name of Christ, if they have died in 
 their sins. The Lord has permitted blindness and unbe- 
 lief to take place, in order that his cause might develop 
 itself the more gloriously, and being gracious, he has 
 still spared the life even of the great sinners, to grant to 
 them time for repentance, yet taken away from the livings 
 that otherwise good-minded Messmer. who permitted 
 himself to be deceived by the blind. When I observed 
 how heavily Clara was burthened, I drove the insane 
 spirits this time away from her, assuring Clara that she 
 would have in the night a vision different from the former. 
 She saw an angel and a man in a white shining garb ; 
 but this one did not show his face. He was Adam the 
 Giant, who for this time drove away from her the trouble- 
 some Messmer, yet without permitting her to see his face. 
 Another one had to remind her of the necessity of being 
 steadfast to the end. For Messmer was called away by 
 the Lord a few days before my departure from Boston. 
 and then came the time of temptation for those who have 
 not devoted themselves entirely to Christ, as it was the 
 case with Joseph Hallstrick and his Clara, whom as 
 Judas Iscariot, the purse, the bank wherein they deposi- 
 
566 
 
 their money, instead of promoting the cause of Christ 
 without reserve, has caused to apostatize from Christ. 
 Of this the necessary disclosure will soon follow. 
 
 Here, however, I must ask every upright reader, 
 whether in this book have not been explained an abun- 
 dance of signs of every description and prophecies, not 
 given alone in words but by many persons, the appear- 
 ance of whom under these circumstances is as a prophe- 
 sying image independent of the will of man? But in 
 regard to such prophecies which the short sighted might 
 suspect that they had originated by my influence, I was re- 
 served by the direction of the spirit, as for instance in 
 regard to Mrs. Clara Halsstrick, who lived near me, and 
 of whose prophecies I was making mention only in gen- 
 eral in this book, page 194, having come only now, since 
 her apostacy from my ecclesiastical communion under 
 the necessity occasioned by the document of Cleophas 
 Tobias of adducing several more of her prophecies. For 
 she prophesies by her two daughters, the first of whom 
 was born at my arrival in America, and the second con- 
 ceived, whilst she and her husband were connected with 
 the party of my opponents; and I would have mentioned 
 nothing detailed considering her prophecies, had not she 
 and her husband apostatized, so lately as this easterly 
 time from my ecclesiastical communion, that I must still 
 set them up as a singular sign before closing this book. 
 Nothing must be separated from the rest, but everything 
 considered and judged in connexion with the entire chain 
 of the alleged facts. Then only can be seen the glory 
 of Jesus Christ, who in secret has prepared every thing 
 in such a manner, that but now, since every thing has 
 been disclosed, it will be viewed with astonishment. The 
 reader, however, sees from the whole book, that I could 
 disclose but little of the great mass which was laid before 
 me. Nearly with every event I have touched upon, so 
 many others have intruded themselves upon me, standing 
 in connexion with it, and illustrating the manifestation of 
 Christ, that in explaining the whole I would never have 
 come to an end. The might, wisdom, and goodness of 
 Christ are inexhaustible, and I have given to you, my 
 
567 
 
 brethren, in this book, proofs of it, far surpassing all 
 human expectations. What is consequently the most im- 
 portant duty of those who hear this? 
 
 Their first duty is to imitate my example, and to dis- 
 seminate on all ways opened to them, the news of the 
 present manifestation of Christ for the universal peace. 
 The Lord has permitted it that men refused to listen unto 
 me, until the entire spectacle has reached its proper dis- 
 play. But they will hear those who will become con- 
 vinced from my work of the manifestation of Christ, and 
 the more will be united in this testimony, the more pow- 
 erfully their testimony will spread farther. That it must 
 as rapidly as possible be made known to the court of 
 Austria will have been proved, I hope, in this book abun- 
 dantly. Every one hearing this and having ways opened, 
 to make the cause known in the Austrian Monarchy, is 
 in duty bound to use the opportunity, that he in case of 
 his personal coming in this monarchy performs all that 
 is possible for the extension of the sake of Christ, and 
 whosoever by whatsoever opportunity, is writing to per- 
 sons in that country, that he at this occasion announces also 
 from my books the manifestation of Christ. All prohibitions 
 to promote my books are prohibitions of the Apocalyptic 
 dragon against Christ, and every one transgressing such 
 interdictions, acquires in the sight of Christ most pecu- 
 liar merits, and I have already, volume 1st, page 14th, 
 announced, that every one hindering the spreading of my 
 book is excommunicated from the church of Christ, and 
 in the first period of the preface to the third volume the 
 same has been repeated, that every one might see it 
 directly and first examine the cause strictly ere he lays 
 hindrances in the way of the extension of my books. The 
 true servants of the Lord Jesus Christ have it to make 
 known to the Emperor of Austria in every possible way, 
 that he has been horribly deceived by his faithless ser- 
 vants, and is in the greatest danger of eternal ruin. We 
 have indeed the divine assurance, that the Austrian 
 Court will be converted from the darkness of Popery to 
 the most active spreading of the manifestation of Christ. 
 yet no peculiar insurance, that exactly the Emperor 
 
568 
 
 Ferdinand must be the one who would undertake the 
 work of the Lord, although I believe that the prophecies 
 of sounding (Schell or Kling) Hammer will be fulfilled 
 by him, and I have in explaining these prophecies looked 
 so close into the subject, that I am expecting the best of 
 Emperor Ferdinand, although the Lord can cause such 
 sudden changes in governments to take place as was the 
 case with our Presidents but lately, when in less than 
 forty days one of them retired into private life, his suc- 
 cessor went into eternity, and a third took unexpectedly 
 the helm. I added this remark, only, that not a moment's 
 delay might be allowed to take place in laying the cause 
 before the Emperor, since as well he as others of his family 
 could be smitten by temporary and eternal death, before 
 others in their lieu might take up the word of God. Who 
 from this volume gains a conviction of the cause of our 
 Lord, would do well to write to those of the Imperial 
 officers in Vienna, whom he considers to be the most 
 faithful, admonishing them to represent to the Emperor 
 how matters are standing. 
 
 I have in the first volume, page 72, named Andrew 
 Meschutar, Imperial Royal, active Aulic Counsellor 
 and Reporter in ecclesiastic affairs in Vienna, who was 
 first in Laibach my Professor of Paidagogics, but in a 
 much later period as Gubernatorial Counsellor, mediate 
 successor of Anthony Aloysius Wolf in Triest, and at 
 last when after my calling by the Lord, I needed him in 
 Vienna for accelerating my arrival in America, he re- 
 ceived an appointment in that city. I entertain no doubt, 
 that as soon as men of importance shall have informed 
 him of the state of things, he will go to the Emperor and 
 report to him that other men declared him to have been 
 horribly deceived by Pletz and his followers, and that 
 the cause was to be examined anew, that the Emperor 
 might not perish in time and in eternity. As I have 
 mentioned one, so will others be acquainted with other 
 faithful servants of the Emperor, to whom they will write 
 for his salvation's sake, and those who are qualified to 
 address him immediately, will lose no time in announcing 
 to him the decrees of Christ for his temporal and eternal 
 
569 
 
 deliverance. But that the most capable, not only in 
 Vienna, but in the entire monarchy should examine the 
 cause, was my request, when I despatched the first chest 
 with books to Austria. Now at length each sensible 
 Christian can understand from this book, that this cause 
 is the cause of Christ. Not every one, however, is cal- 
 culated for the task of comprehending every thing in my 
 work in such a manner that he could rightly instruct the 
 Emperor in his present obligations. I think the man to 
 whom I have written, volume 1st, page 48, the 8th of 
 May, 1836, might with his adherents be amongst the 
 best qualified for it. Exactly as he, by the influence of 
 the heavenly host has mislaid my letter so strangely, and 
 forgotten my name so entirely, that he was prevented by 
 it giving me an answer, so have I mislaid his letter. But 
 he has at length, volume 1st, page 49, at the church 
 wake in October, found my letter, and has by a peculiar 
 illumination of the Lord, written to me on the same high 
 festival. Therefore am I thinking, that he, the Lord 
 having led him then already in so singular a manner, pro- 
 vided he is still alive, would be well calculated for the 
 examination of my books, and this in common with his 
 society, or, if he should have died, some others of his 
 society. His name is Jacob Guenther, the Philosopher 
 and Theologian, deservingly renowned by many writings 
 which had publicly appeared in print, whose name the 
 Lord caused to be taken from my memory, and his letter 
 to be mislaid, until I have now at length come to the 
 perfect reminiscence, that his name is Guenther, and I 
 have the impression that his Christian name is Jacob. 
 
 In order, however, that the Emperor might be by de- 
 grees duly instructed respecting the decrees of Christ, 
 disclosed in my work, he has, as soon as the subject is 
 laid before him, instantly to call the following three men 
 from my native country to Vienna, viz: John Traun who 
 is mentioned by his name, vol. 3d, page 649, and is now 
 Dean in Reifniz (Ribniza), the Dean Bedentschitsch, in 
 my native town of Stone, who is likewise spoken of by 
 his name in vol. 3d, page 651, and Gregory Kuscher, 
 curate in Laak, who appears in volume first, page twelve. 
 
570 
 
 and then severally in other places. They are to be loca- 
 ted at a sequestered place, where they can undisturbedly 
 study together my books, when they then will announce 
 to him, according to the direction of these books the de- 
 crees of Christ. They have first to read this book, and 
 then the former three volumes. That which these three 
 men in common with Guenther shall determine at the 
 Emperor's call, according to the spirit and contents of 
 these books, will be confirmed by Christ in heaven, and 
 whenever they on the spirit of these books shall admit the 
 Emperor into the Apostlic ecclesiastical communion, from 
 which he stands now excluded, I shall also in the same 
 moment receive him, absent though in body, yet present 
 in spirit into my Apostolical ecclesiastic communion in 
 the name of Christ, announcing to him after true conver- 
 sion and the firm resolution to fulfil for the future the will 
 of Christ carefully, the absolution from all his sins and 
 eternal life. As soon, however, as the Emperor shall be 
 received into my ecclesiastical communion by these four 
 men, or in case that not all could appear, of which only 
 death or sickness unfitting them for travelling can dis- 
 pense them, by as many as can assemble, judgment shall 
 then be passed without delay upon Pletz, and all those 
 who have exercised in Vienna, andTriest, an influence up- 
 on the godless censure over my books, and have contracted 
 to themselves by it the exclusion from the church of Jesus, 
 in the same manner in Vienna by twenty-four Elders, as 
 it has been determined respecting Wolf at Laibach, who 
 has been delivered unto Satan, page 390 of this book, on 
 the pages following, except that in relation to Wolf the 
 twenty-four are to be assembled in my native country; 
 those collected in respect to the rest, have to convene in 
 Vienna, and Wolf can wait for his judgment, until in 
 Vienna the most urgent business shall have been des- 
 patched. To the Committee sitting at Vienna belong 
 first the three to be called on account of the Emperor to 
 Vienna; further also Meschutar and Guenther, provided 
 they have as I am hoping not participated in censuring 
 my books, after they will have well studied my books, for 
 the furtherance of which object they must be dispensed 
 
571 
 
 with the performance of all their other labors. Then have 
 they too look out in the city of Vienna for others, whom 
 they consider to be the most apt to make the number of 
 the twenty-four complete, amongst whom one or more, 
 judicious Doctors of Physic acknowledged as such by Dr. 
 Papst and others, whom Guenther knows as such shall 
 be, whilst on the other hand, none who wears a mitre is 
 apt for this assembly. The twenty-four have to determine, 
 whether upon these men the punishment shall be inflicted 
 announced on page 190 of this book, or whether they can 
 be employed as missionaries; since to occupations at the 
 court, neither Pletz, nor others who have participated in 
 this judgment are qualified. This may suffice as rule in 
 the process of purification at Vienna. 
 
 I introduce by his name in the third volume Charles 
 Meyer, whom the Lord caused to be brought to me on 
 wonderful ways, that he might come to the resolution of 
 waiting three months for my third volume which was then 
 in press, in order to deliver copies of all my three vol- 
 umes to the King of Bavaria. I committed to him in 
 particular a box of books and a copy of my work with a 
 long letter to the King of Bavaria, to be put in his own 
 hands and to mention where he had deposited the box, 
 that the King might send for the same and communicate 
 copies also to other courts. In a letter wherein a com- 
 panion of Charles Meyer makes mention of it, he reports 
 the King to be in a bathing place and Meyer to be in 
 expectation of his return. From thence I have to this 
 hour not received any account of the books and letter; 
 wherefore I must publicly ask: Has the King received 
 my letter or not? If he has, he has found therein every 
 thing remaining carefully recommended to him, how he 
 should himself cause my books to be examined and send 
 them also to other courts. Should he not have received 
 them, inquiry has to be made of the Apothecary at Ulm, 
 where Charles Meyer had deposited the same. I shall 
 add here, by way of remark, but so much, that the King, 
 should he have received nothing from me, will indeed not 
 be expressly excommunicated from my ecclesiastical com- 
 munity, which, however, will avail him not at all to reach 
 49 
 
512 
 
 heaven, he having no other prospect than to sink in all 
 cases to hell, should he not receive a new life by means 
 of my books, his visionary doings not admitting of any 
 excuse. But if he has received my letter, and not per- 
 formed that which he has been charged with, he is ex- 
 cluded from my ecclesiastical communion; and should he 
 die in this state no help can be afforded to him to enter 
 heaven during the millenial peace of Christ on earth. 
 The Emperor is excluded on that account from the 
 church of Christ, even if he should not have received my 
 books and letters, because the excommunication has been 
 announced to him especially on Easter-Sunday, 1838. If 
 he has indeed such godless servants, who prevented his 
 not becoming acquainted with the decrees of Christ, their 
 godlessness rests with him. In the like manner each 
 ruler contracts to himself the excommunication from the 
 church of Christ, whose servants oppose the spreading 
 of my books, though this should remain unknown to him, 
 the guilt being with the ruler, for his having such godless 
 servants, who, without investigation of the cause, pre- 
 vent its dissemination. So much in respect to this point. 
 This is, however, the difference between those inflicted 
 by the excommunication, and those who are not exactly 
 in the same predicament, yet neither in the state befitt- 
 ing them for heaven, that to the latter help can be afford- 
 ed during the millenial peace, but not to such who con- 
 tracted to themselves the exclusion by hindering the 
 cause of God, instead of promoting the same before all 
 others. I am sorry to have learnt that the King of Bavaria 
 was present at the solemnity of the three latest Saints 
 in Rome, mentioned on page 164 of this book, and the 
 newspapers are constantly filled with schemes planned 
 in Bavaria, to bring forth new trumperies. "In Munich 
 new-arrangements have again lately been made, indicative 
 of the plan to give more and more extension to the mo- 
 nastic system," is said in the German "Old and New 
 World" of the 1st of May, 1841, and shortly afterwards 
 the following is mentioned relating to Bavaria: "Since 
 the necessity of integrating the present military state, 
 amounting to nearly 17,600 men (consequently 800 men 
 
573 
 
 more than in the last year) caused a regress to the classes 
 (according to the age) of 1819 and 1818, it was found 
 out, that in the year 1819 nearly 8000 more male child- 
 ren have been born, than in the foregoing year. 
 
 I wished to preserve this statement, the same contain- 
 ing also a prophecy in the horrible number of 8000 male 
 children, which number the Lord would not have per- 
 mitted to appear, had he seen that the King, giving ear 
 to the request of the Apostle, would fulfil his duty. But 
 seeing the contrary, and that instead of the spreading of 
 his manifestation for peace, the military state would be 
 horribly increased, he permitted this disproportion to ap- 
 pear in the year 1819, wherein he commenced revealing 
 his manifestation, as can be seen from my third volume, 
 in a singular manner, and this especially relating to 
 Greece, the child of Bavaria, and allowed also in the 
 past year the collector Bayer, to the increase of the 
 nuisance, to travel to Europe, but caused also on the 
 contrary the resuscitated Dorathea Bayer to be given to 
 us for a consolation, in order that all of us, who from 
 whatever place can write either to the King or to such 
 as surround him, admonishing him or them strenuously; 
 all to inform that the time of the penal judgments is not 
 far for the court at Munich or of the monks, and that no 
 prolongation of the term is to take place respecting the 
 King, Christ having called him already in the past year 
 by the Apostle to the performance of great things, viz: 
 to find his greatest delight, as he found before already 
 his greatest pleasure in Italy, so now in promoting the 
 conversion of the great ones of this country, yet without 
 forgetting first to contribute as much as possible towards 
 the conversion of the German courts. 
 
 But that the Protestants as well as the Catholics may 
 use that which we have enjoined by occasion of the 
 document of Cleophas Tobias by applying the same to 
 themselves, I must in particular add what is necessary 
 to know in respect to the Protestant idolatrous service, 
 being forced to it, by the latest news from Boston, where- 
 from I had to learn, that Joseph Halsstrick and his wife 
 Clara have apostatized from my ecclesiastic communion 
 
574 
 
 and been solemnly received into the Lutheran congrega- 
 tion. This was not surprising to me at all; it caused 
 rather my astonishment, that the Lord caused not only 
 the prophecy of the third pregnancy of Clara to become 
 so strangely verified, but also my repeated foretelling, 
 that the Satan would conquer those amongst my fellow- 
 laborers, who would not devote themselves to Christ with 
 all their hearts. Joseph Halsstrick and his wife have 
 done me many favors during my last stay in Boston, and 
 the Lord will reward them for it; but they placed their 
 confidence still upon their money, deposited in the bank, 
 instead of laying it out for the promotion of the sake of 
 Christ. This Christ has permitted for their humbling, that 
 here also it might be verified that which the Scripture says 
 unto Pharaoh: "Even for this same purpose have I raised 
 thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my 
 name might be declared throughout all the earth." To 
 which words Paul adds the following: l 'Therefore hath 
 he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he 
 will, he hardeneth. Rom. ix. 17-18. 
 
 How this is done, each reader of this book ought to 
 know by himself. When the time comes wherein visible 
 proofs of the manifestation of Christ are to be given, in 
 order that his name is proclaimed in all lands, He 
 chooses men by whom that is to be executed, which is, 
 according to his supreme wisdom, the most convenient. 
 To this end, not only those who endeavor to fulfil His 
 will in all cases must contribute that which Christ has 
 destined for them in the execution of his plan, but also 
 such as with whom this is not the case; and in order that 
 all that may be carefully done, the heavenly host forces 
 every one to perform that to which he is destined by the 
 Most High. Of this we have in this book constant 
 proofs, and especially in Joseph Halsstrick and his wife. 
 He, to whom all their ways were known before they 
 were born, took care, as in respect to the others to whom 
 he has at his present manifestation allotted peculiar mys- 
 teries, that both should bear the most appropriate names. 
 She is from paternal side of French descent, a La Forme 
 (form), which may remind the reader of the seventy-two 
 
575 
 
 forms which have been mentioned before the Wolves- 
 story, volume three, page 827, and, to pass by all things 
 preceding, that then, when the majority of my congre- 
 gation (after having learned that I was attacking popery) 
 apostatised from my ecclesiastical community, this also 
 was the case with Joseph Halsstrick and his wife: from 
 all of them the heavenly host has retired, leaving to the 
 dark spirits free room for action, to beguile this great 
 number of my associates, that they fell off from my ec- 
 clesiastical communion in the same manner as the Jewish 
 rabble who accompanied Christ six days before, as their 
 king, to Jerusalem, but cried then with one mouth, 
 " Crucify him!" This was done after my having, on the 
 third Sunday after Easter, 1838, proclaimed publicly, 
 that I would not enter any more the Episcopal Church, 
 until the bishops would learn to comprehend that I am 
 Apostle of Christ. There was then no reason at all for 
 any one of my congregation to apostatize from my eccle^ 
 siastical community, having in my public addresses ex- 
 plained the subject in so far that every one could have 
 felt sufficient confidence to ask me for a more special 
 explanation about the nature of the subject, But this 
 great apostacy was indispensably necessary for the 
 development of the cause. On that account the hea- 
 venly host retired now, and the dark spirits effected the 
 great apostacy. But this excuses not one of my con* 
 gregation; for all of them were at liberty to resist the 
 dark spirits: a liberty which was indeed taken by some, 
 but the majority followed the evil spirit, leaving to them- 
 selves not the smallest room for excuse. The whole 
 congregation, however, would have been excusable, if 
 they had not appeared on the 7th of January, 1838, for 
 the foundation of the new kingdom. I have indeed, in 
 the foregoing sermons, explained that which was to be 
 elucidated, in order to show to the congregation how 
 necessary was this foundation, But Satan had also his 
 assistants to pretend to the contrary, and when the hour 
 had arrived for the taking up of the names and contribu- 
 tions, he arrayed his army in order to prevent their 
 insertion into my catalogue. But the verv chief leaders of 
 49* 
 
576 
 
 my opponents had to be amongst the first who inserted 
 their names. Here, where the congregation would have 
 been excusable if they had refused the recording of their 
 names and contributions in my catalogue, the heavenly 
 host must invisibly drive men into my catalogue in the 
 same manner as fishermen include a great many fishes 
 in a large net. But several months after this, the apos- 
 tacy even being required to illustrate the cause, the 
 heavenly host had no call for urging the congregation to 
 remain united with me, but they had already, through a 
 a conversation of several months, discovered me to be 
 willing to employ all my powers for the promotion of the 
 general good: and I have in public sermons explained 
 the signs of the present manifestation of Christ, accord- 
 ing to circumstances, in such a manner that nobody can 
 excuse the great apostacy; nevertheless, the same was 
 permitted by the heavenly host, because, by this falling 
 off, the manifestation of Christ has received an astonish- 
 ing illustration. The apostacy was so great that not 
 twelve remained steadfast with me in Christ. But when 
 the number twelve was to be completed, the heavenly 
 host has raised the men best calculated for the work: as, 
 for instance, both brothers Halsstrick, and then also pre- 
 pared the house wonderfully, wherein I lived together 
 with the younger Halsstrick, where many more wonders 
 have taken place than the few I have touched upon 
 here. 
 
 When leaving Boston the last time, the Lord at length 
 permitted, in his wise intentions, that the power of dark- 
 ness began exercising its influence upon Joseph Hals- 
 strick and his wife in a conspicuous manner. Schaufler> 
 whose endeavors towards suppressing the cause of Christ, 
 have been briefly touched upon in this volume, page 196, 
 sqq., failed not duly to exert himself to influence Joseph 
 Halsstrick, and the dark invisible spirits, finding no sup- 
 port by his wife, had free space to beguile her. 
 
 Shortly before my departure the Protestants in Boston 
 have at length appointed a preacher. His name is said 
 to be Kembe. I was little interested in this appointment, 
 yet presumed he would study my books in his own behalf 
 
577 
 
 if he would not offend. I was told he had just married, 
 and written that he would bring the whole gospel with 
 him to Boston. He must yet have heard muchabout an 
 Apostle in Boston, who announced that much was until 
 now concealed in the gospel, which but now was about 
 disclosing itself, and he being himself already somewhat 
 advanced in years, he ought to have been at least then 
 so prudent as to examine the subject, when Joseph Hals- 
 strick was brought so far as to go over to his party. I 
 became informed that the apostacy of Joseph Halsstrick 
 was preparing, and I felt no impulse of the spirit to warn 
 him in a letter against falling in the abyss. At length 
 I received a letter, dated May 2d, 1841, wherein the 
 solemn transit which was taking place on the same 
 day, was described. The Protestant minister announced 
 according to this letter, to his hearers, that these two, 
 namely, Joseph Halsstrick and his wife, had taken the 
 resolution of joining the Evangelical Protestant church, 
 and they were then received as erring sheep, who had 
 finally found their shepherd, by having read to them the 
 confession of faith, upon which they even had to swear, 
 according to this report, to be faithful to the same. Then, 
 as it was reported, the preacher laid his hands on them, 
 On the 2d May fell in this year the third Sunday after 
 Easter, on which in the section of the gospel is read: 
 "After a little you will not see me, and again after a little 
 you will see me.'' This was my motto, when I on the 
 3d Sunday after Easter, the 6th of May, 1838, took leave 
 of the Catholic church till the bishops shall acknowledge 
 that I am an Apostle of Christ. In the past year, how- 
 ever, the 3d of May coincided with the 2d Sunday after 
 Easter, whereon as on the festival of the good shepherd, 
 I have received the daughter of Halsstrick, Augusta, in 
 the church of Christ. But since Augustus is so long 
 unwilling to be converted, the spectacle of Satan has 
 at length three years less four days after my solemn leave 
 of the Papal church, been executed by extraordinary 
 permission of Christ, in the "Evangelical Protestant 
 church," that the devil took all the great things done by 
 Christ, from the heart of the youngest amongst the twelve, 
 who yet placed amongst all of them most confidence in his 
 
578 
 
 purse and in the bank, as he did once to Judas Iscariot, that 
 he might betray Christ at his most glorious manifestation. 
 Little of this glory has remained in his heart, it being oblite- 
 rated by his constant working during the day, and domes- 
 tic engagements even on Sundays, and if a Judas, after 
 having for three years constantly enjoyed the instruction 
 of Christ, has finally become his betrayer, nobody can 
 find it strange that Christ, since the images of the old 
 and new covenant must be renewed at his present man- 
 ifestation, permitted a similar case to take place amongst 
 the present twelve, for this case has taken place for the 
 resurrection of many. The power of the demons, to 
 whom Joseph Halsstrickhas opened his heart, exercised 
 since my departure from Boston, a strange influence 
 upon him, and when 1 finally had commenced treating 
 Wolf, for whom he had to furnish the rope to be laid round 
 his neck, according to his merits, the pressure of the 
 demons upon Halsstrick (^neck-rope) was the stronger, 
 the more I pressed their servants, until he at length de- 
 clined his solemn confession. And to what church has he 
 now devoted himself? In Boston this denomination was 
 commonly called the "Lutheran," but my reporter calls 
 the same the Evangelical Protestant, that is according 
 to the Apostolic explanation, the church protesting against 
 the gospel of Christ, and nobody who belongs to this 
 church, will have a share in the heavenly kingdom, with- 
 out being truly converted to Christ, as he reveals himself 
 now at his present manifestation. 
 
 In Boston not only the German Catholics who have 
 apostatized from my ecclesiastic community, but the 
 German Protestants too, who, instead of hearing my real 
 addresses about the manifestation of Christ, and receiving 
 correct instruction by the study of my books, have chosen 
 teachers according to their own taste, and adhered to the 
 false prophets, are deserving the same punishment with 
 the Catholics, who fell off from my ecclesiastical commu- 
 nity. All those in Boston acquainted with the German 
 language, who first of all men had the opportunity offered 
 to them of gaining a correct information of the manifes- 
 tation of Christ, and would not accept the same, are real 
 rebels against Christ, for whom no other way to heaven is 
 
579 
 
 open, than that of converting themselves to Christ from 
 all their hearts, uniting themselves intimately with the 
 Apostle of his manifestation for the universal peace, and 
 co-operating most actively to the foundation of this peace. 
 Christ having sent his Apostle first from Europe to the 
 Germans of Boston, and decreed to perform here the 
 greatest mysteries, for the foundation of the universal 
 peace, and to work the most astonishing signs of his 
 manifestation, and most of the Germans having rejected 
 and despised him who had come in the name of Christ, 
 instead of receiving him as such, to them is to be applied, 
 the words of Christ saying: "Wo unto thee, Chorazin! 
 wo unto the, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which 
 were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they 
 would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. 
 But I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for Tyre 
 and Sidon in the day of judgment than for you. And thou 
 Capernaum, which art exalted into heaven, shall be 
 brought down to hell, for if the mighty works which have 
 been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would 
 have remained until this day. But I say unto you, that 
 it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom, in the 
 day of judgment than for thee." Matt. xi. 21 — 24. 
 Christ has worked in these cities, many and great signs. 
 But if between these signs, a difference could be made, 
 these former ones would appear much inferior in compar- 
 ison with the signs worked by him in Boston, at his pre- 
 sent manifestation. He yet has only changed the manner 
 of working signs. For having decreed to appear as a 
 thief, he has performed all these wonders secretly, in 
 such a manner that they can be only understood by the 
 explanation given by his Apostle. These signs, however, 
 begin already to be related as preparations in the first 
 chapters of the holy Scripture, and then they have been 
 continued through all the following centuries, and the 
 nearer connections commenced in the families to whom 
 Christ has caused to be given the names most appro- 
 priate to his manifestation, in order to call out of them 
 in the fulfilling of the times, those persons whom he has 
 destined as signs at his manifestation, to whom he has 
 also caused to be given at their christening the baptismal 
 
580 
 
 names most suitable to the signalizing of the cause, in 
 order that they might prophesy by their family and 
 Christian names; and when the time of the great assem- 
 blage in Boston approached, he caused them to be 
 brought from all countries to Boston, by his servants, 
 invisible to bodily eyes, in order to prepare them in the 
 Bostun (according to my native tongue), for the great 
 struggle, which, after I had arrived on my birth-day, the 
 29th of November, 1837, from Europe, at Boston in the 
 name of Christ, has then immediately commenced. I, 
 however, had to be first conducted into the largest sugar 
 manufactory to the German Protestants at Boston, that 
 the three sugar loaves, of which Dorathea prophesies in 
 this book, might receive new illustrations, if there was 
 space for it. When then Protestants accompanied me on 
 my birth-day about the city, the signs of the Lord began, 
 which then were continued, that I, though already arrived 
 at the fourth book, can still furnish always fresh specimens 
 of them, and since having come first in Boston amongst the 
 Protestants, they are the less excusable, because they 
 are otherwise used to assist each of those attacking Popery, 
 and having made only an exception with me, by having 
 not only everywhere refused support to me, but also by 
 their leaders having exerted their utmost endeavors en- 
 tirely to prevent my steps. If I had stepped forth in my 
 own name, I would have met assistants everywhere; but 
 since I have appeared in the name of Christ, I have met 
 everywhere with resistance, for a testimony that the 
 church has fallen off everywhere from Christ. 
 
 The prophet Swedenborg, son of a Lutheran bishop, 
 has disclosed enough about the new idolatrous services 
 which took its origin in Protestantism, about the dead 
 belief, the stifling of the spirit of Christ, and the horrible 
 ruin of the Protestant church, as well as about the inex- 
 pressible misery wherein their leaders together with the 
 great mass are immersed beyond the grave, that abun- 
 dant reasons have been offered to enter deeper into the 
 investigation of these things. But they progressed with 
 giant steps still farther on the road of perdition, that the 
 great whore of the 17th chapter of Revelation, engen- 
 dered by Protestantism extended her dominion constant 
 
581 
 
 farther, and now has Christ at his most glorious manifes- 
 tation, shown in various ways by signs, not only how it 
 is with the Papal, but also with the Protestant sects. 
 But there was no attention paid to mild admonitions, and 
 the spirit has offered me opportunities of using a stronger 
 language, and of disclosing how Christ the Lord accord- 
 ingto the prophecies of the Scripture, and the latest ex- 
 periments of his Apostle confirmed by signs, is viewing 
 not only Popery, but also the Protestant sects, and he 
 has for undying memory's sake, caused it to be announced 
 in my third volume, page 666, that the number of the 
 beast 666, Rev. xiii. 18, has its issue in Protestantism, 
 and I have in this volume, on page 50 and 51, mentioned 
 this mystery, until I have at length received the charge 
 of the spirit, which has also become visible by manifold 
 signs, especially given for the information of the Protes- 
 tants to excommunicate from the church of Christ, the 
 representative of the sects, protesting against the gospel 
 of Christ, beginning with Lutheranism, together with his 
 assistant Schmidt (Smith). Although the Lord caused 
 after these signs had been given, that again new docu- 
 ments, and especially on Luther's festival, 1839, such as 
 came from the Lutheran Doctor Meyer, and other 
 Lutheran Doctors, to be delivered to me, as were exhal- 
 ing the greatest stench, as can be seen from my third 
 volume, before the prophecy is given about the wolves, 
 there having yet, notwithstanding my illustrations of the 
 things, but few become sensible and reflective about 
 them, until finally this book furnishes illustrations of a 
 new kind, beginning with the testimonies of the resusci- 
 tated Dorathea, and then bringing forth with the "Eh, 
 what is this? 5 ' and with other remarkable latest produc- 
 tions of the Evangelical Protestant Church, the most 
 singular proofs of the manifestation of Christ, but must 
 end now with a particularly stinking sign. 
 
 It having been proved in my third volume, that the 
 Evangelical Protestant Church has taken her origin not 
 from Christ but from the generation of the Smiths, it was 
 quite in order, that the Protestants in Boston should have 
 received shortly before my arrival from Europe at Boston, 
 
582 
 
 a Smith for a preacher, but who in due time ceded his 
 place to the preacher Mserz (march), that he should re- 
 ceive the stroke, which also has been mentioned on page 
 195 of this book. Schaufler came yet not by it to his 
 right senses, that he might appear in this book not only 
 on page 76 in the most singular connexion with the con- 
 tents of the large letter, but also on page 196 sqq. follows 
 immediately his excommunicated predecessor Mserz, he 
 having not only eluded by all his efforts, the Protestants 
 in Boston, but contributed also his share, that the Pro- 
 testants got a third preacher, and that the three o'clock 
 calling of the Apostle must be constantly renewed. I do 
 not know exactly the name of that preacher, but they 
 called him Kembe, sounding like Kumbe or Cumbe (lie 
 down). Thus the prophecy speaks, and this horrible 
 downfall has been prepared for him by Schaufler, instead 
 of studying for himself my books, and admonishing the 
 preacher, who prepared Joseph Halsstrick for the hor- 
 rible apostacy. The first account of it was given to me 
 in the month of March, of this year, since exactly then 
 the strange third pregnancy of his wife, Clara had accor- 
 ding to the news received by me to terminate. But, as 
 I have received Augusta, born in February, or the month 
 of purification, 1840, not before the 3d of May, 1840, into 
 the church of Christ, so had the Protestants also to cele- 
 brate on the 2d of May, 1841, the reception of this preg- 
 nancy in iheir church. They received Joseph Halsstrick 
 with his Clara, and amongst the 134 witnesses, Joseph 
 Martin stands vol. 1st page, 214, as the 66th. Martin is 
 deduced from Mars, the God of war. This idol with the 
 latest acts of war and machines for the destruction of men 
 and the most horrible apostacy from Christ and misery of 
 every description, could be engendered by Protestantism. 
 Amongst these witnesses, Martin Joseph, or the appendix, 
 is immediately followed by Joseph Ignatius May, as the 
 67th witness. Joseph has come out of the Jgnatian nui- 
 sance of the Bishop of Cologne, into the Apostolic eccle- 
 siastical community, but followed then on the 2d of May, 
 1841, the doctrines of Martin Luther. We must there- 
 fore consider him still in the catalogue of this book on 
 
583 
 
 page, 542. The Lord caused the 143 men to be delivered 
 on pages 539 to 544 of this book into the Apostolic cap- 
 tivity, in that order in which they are prophesying. Here 
 stands page, 142 on the 100th place, the mystery of 
 Jacob Kaiser. He is immediately followed by Christian 
 Schmitt (meaning Smith) ; and Luther, the son of a smith, 
 together with the remaining leaders of the Protestant 
 parties, have torn the church from the Pope, but not re- 
 stored her according to the doctrine of the Bible, but 
 subjected her as a slave to those powers, who in the 
 mystery of Jacob Kaiser (Emperor), have been represen- 
 ted. These powers have not ceased in America devasta- 
 ting the Protestant church, but are manifestating them- 
 selves rather more and more horribly, only changing 
 their shapes, as little mountains, or small idols, and the 
 Christian shows himself only as Smith, who knows nothing 
 but furnishing iron weapons for the maintenance of the 
 truce, and if it should come to a new outbreak, for the 
 massacre of men. About this I have disclosed occasion- 
 ally several things, and would have to write a volume by 
 itself to illustrate the subject, should I explain the whole. 
 Christian or the true follower of Christ was mourning on 
 the 14th of May, 1841, not only about the false Apostolic 
 majesty in Europe, but also about the church in America, 
 so horribly hammered in pieces by those Smiths; and im- 
 mediately after Christian Smith follows Joseph Hals- 
 strick, caught on the 7th of January, 1838, in the Apos- 
 tolic foundation's catalogue on the 102d place, who eame 
 by his apostacy on the last place; in consequence of it, 
 it was right, that exactly on the 14th of May, that is the 
 12th day after the solemn burial of Joseph Halsstrick as 
 the youngest of the twelve, and of his wife Clara, Chris- 
 tian celebrated the great funeral, the signification of 
 which is more and more extending, till finally the pro 2 - 
 phecy of Clara was completely fulfilled. She had to die. 
 This she prophesied not only during the first and second 
 pregnancy, the offspring of which I have received by the 
 spiritual regeneration into the Apostolic community, but 
 she foretold the same also during the third pregnancy, 
 and as this was of a quite different manner, her death was 
 50 
 
584 
 
 also very different from that prophesied in the previous 
 births. The two first births have risen by regeneration 
 to a new life; but the third time she gave birth to a mon- 
 ster, and the most horrible death to herself and to her 
 husband, for by the transit of both from the Apostlic into 
 the Protestant ecclesiastical communion, both fell off from 
 Christ, blocking up to themselves all ways into heaven 
 except they should awaken (as I hope they will), from 
 their horrible error, and return into the Apostolic com- 
 munion. "For it is impossible for those who were once 
 enlightened, and have tasted ofthe heavenly gift, and were 
 made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the 
 good word of God, and the powers ofthe world to come, 
 if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repen- 
 tance, seeing they crucify to themselves the son of God 
 afresh, and put him to an open shame." Hebrews, vi. 
 4 — 6. After Christ has disclosed His will so astonishing- 
 ly as can be seen from these four volumes; nobody, who 
 can know this, and is yet resisting the will of Christ for 
 the union into the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, 
 can be saved, and deepest of all, will fall those into hell, 
 who were already externally participating in that com- 
 munion, and enjoying the gifts of the spirit, if they 
 then separate themselves from that communion. For 
 that reason the first church which joyfully received all 
 who turned from the former idle service of Judaism or 
 paganism with all their heart to Christ, was very severe 
 towards those who had apostatized from her, when they 
 applied again for re-admission, subjecting them some- 
 times to penitential penalties for life-time. 
 
 The apostacy of Halsstrick and his wife appear the 
 more horrible by the consideration that Christ has shown 
 to this couple peculiar graces, having given not only 
 prophetic images by their children, but also prophecies by 
 the visions, which were imparted to Clara. But the 
 horror which we find in it, and which can only be blotted 
 out by becoming fruits of repentance, is softened by 
 reflecting upon the reasons why Christ permitted this 
 horrible falling off. I have already shown, that the 
 heavenly host abandoned this couple at the time deter- 
 
585 
 
 rained for it. This would yet indeed not have happened, 
 if this couple had co-operated with the grace, and the 
 fault must be attributed to these two, who, like others, 
 ought to have overcome the waylayings of Satan by his 
 servants. The Lord, however, permitted this to take 
 place out of wise intentions, viz: 
 
 1. It can be seen indeed from my work, that since the 
 times of the old Patriarchs to this hour, testimony is 
 given to the manifestation of Christ, which I am pro- 
 claiming in the most various ways; but it takes much 
 time and trouble until the whole connection of things is 
 thoroughly studied, and the next thought produced by 
 the influence of Satan into his servants, is, that I must be 
 necessarily, in order to execute such things, associated 
 with secret societies. This has severally been objected 
 against me by such as did not choose to study my work, 
 in order to learn the state of things. The devil Cleophas 
 reproaches me likewise, " with having been deceived by 
 the assistant slaves of Satan." But not only Cleophas 
 had to give testimony to my Apostolate at the manifesta- 
 tion of Christ, but also very many others, as likewise the 
 neighbors, living round me. The first ten months I 
 lived in Boston with the baptized Jew, Meyer. He, as 
 well as the brother of Mrs. Clara Halsstrick and the 
 Priest Freygang, were of the opinion I would be in a few 
 days sent away from Boston if I could be lodged with Meyer. 
 But Christ has commenced working so wonderfully, that 
 the main supporters of Priest Freygang persuaded him 
 to move away, and Meyer had to do everything neces- 
 sary for the mystery of the heavenly kingdom, and he 
 was to be set up in many relations as a sign of the pre- 
 sent manifestation of Christ. When, however, the ques- 
 tion was about the laying out of money, the wife of Mat- 
 thew Ludvvig had to take the lead and to encourage the 
 men. But exactly this woman permitted herself then to 
 be most deceived by the adversaries of the cause of 
 Christ. This has yet not injured the cause, and I lodged 
 afterwards always, as often as I came to Boston with 
 Matthew Ludwig, although his wife, when I endeavored 
 
586 
 
 to guide her on better ways, complained to her husband 
 that I wished to reign in the family, whilst in the same 
 time she endeavored to dislodge me. The spirit, however, 
 telling me that I should remain, all her exertions proved 
 unsuccessful to her but not so to me, since they showed 
 to me many things in a -clearer light, than would have been 
 the case if I had had no antagonist. Joseph Halsstrick 
 and his wife, who had before lived next to me. had, how- 
 ever, to apostatize entirely from me at the end of the 
 spectacle, in order that by it a great contribution towards 
 the illustration of Christ's manifestation might be given. 
 2. Experience has frequently taught me, that those 
 to whom the Lord has imparted peculiar illuminations, 
 are frequently self-willed, inclined to boast of these illu- 
 minations and not willing to comprehend that He has im- 
 parted to them but a small fragment of the great mass of 
 knowledge and science, which He has prepared in our 
 days for His church, in order that they also, might give 
 testimony to His manifestation, and might not think too 
 much of themselves on account of the free gift, imparted 
 to them by the Lord, for the best of the church. Many 
 indeed, have already on account of some signs, which 
 the Lord has given to them of His manifestation, (who. 
 however, had seen by them, but a very small fragment of 
 the long chain of the things, which the Lord has caused 
 to be shown by me,) spoken to me in such a manner, as 
 if every thing of it had fallen to their lot, and they were 
 the principal darlings of God, although I have seen them 
 in great blindness and affected with many moral deficien- 
 cies, but could contribute nothing towards the healing of 
 their pride, because they considered themselves already 
 as perfect, in the way of the Pharisees of old. Though 
 I am by my preaching all that of which is required for a 
 full explanation of the great connexion of things, concen- 
 trated in the present manifestation of Christ, which the 
 Lord has disclosed to me by His heavenly host not enti- 
 tled, on this account, to the least privilege before any 
 man, it having been disclosed unto me, not in considera- 
 tion of my own merits, but for the universal benefit, and 
 
587 
 
 unto me also but in so far as it was suitable to the wis- 
 dom of Christ: they are yet not willing to learn from me 
 to be wise and lowly minded; or some might even think 
 that they, on account of their having children, by whom 
 the Lord prophesies to us future things, had received a 
 privilege before others, although this is not at all the case ? 
 Christ being inclined to speak to us at His present mani- 
 festation also in such languages, as are not at all depend- 
 ing upon the will of man, and I have also shown in this 
 book, manifold methods, by which Christ, at His present 
 manifestation, announces the same, as well by means of 
 His friends as of His adversaries, without their knowing 
 it, and therefore no man, having been used by Him as an 
 instrument, should boast about it before Him; He mak- 
 ing use, not only of the good, but also of the bad ones, 
 as likewise of the elements, and of several natural ob- 
 jects, which are announcing also, in their way, His 
 manifestation. In order to teach all to be lowly-minded. 
 He permitted the horrible apostacy of those to take place 
 during my absence, who lived next to me, without yet 
 having had by this circumstance, opportunity of convers- 
 ing much more with me than other people, since I am not 
 working for some men, but for the benefit of all, and 
 must publish in books the explanation of the manifestation 
 of Christ, in order that the same may be spread easily 
 through the whole world. 
 
 3. By the fall of this couple the Lord has procured an 
 opportunity to me to say several things which I would 
 have otherwise passed over in silence. It is of the 
 utmost importance, that I, by speaking of the state of 
 Frederick Messmer beyond the grave, have illustrated the 
 truth, that nobody, having opportunity of standing visibly 
 with me in Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, and will 
 not, can enter into heaven. It has, however, also with 
 Clara Halsstrick become peculiarly evident, how, during 
 her living near me the influence of the heavenly host ac- 
 companying me, has operated upon her, whilst during 
 my absence the army of darkness took hold of her. About 
 this I could write much if I had not to close this book; 1 
 shall therefore only remark here, that as often as Clara 
 50* 
 
588 
 
 prophesied, my gloriiied mother was exercising a pecu- 
 liar influence upon her. I have volume 3d, page 607, 
 hinted that my mother, before she married, to give birth 
 to the Apostle, was in the service of the last Abbess of 
 the nunnery of Clara at Muenkendorf, near the town of 
 Stein, (Stone). Emperor Joseph ordered that convent 
 of nuns to be turned into an Imperial domain, and the 
 Abbess chose my native town, Stein, for her residence, 
 and my mother came in her service. Muenkendorf is in 
 my native language Mekinje, that is the last flour wiped 
 off from the two mill-stones, by which the same is ground, 
 and we have to come again to the mill-stone, Revel, xviii. 
 £1— 24, the deep mystery of which has been explained, 
 volume 3d, page 564, sqq. But on page 607, I am 
 giving an account, that the dominion of Kreutz (Cross), 
 to which belongs the large Kreutzberg (Cross-mountain , 
 from which the stone has torn itself for the illustration 
 of the prophecy of the 2d chapter of Daniel, has bought 
 from the Emperor the Domain Muenkendorf (Mekinje). 
 by which the superior jurisdiction over the district of my 
 native town was transferred to it. In this town the last 
 Abbess of the daughters of Clara of Mekinje, went to 
 spend her last days, and my mother came by being her 
 attendant, in such connexions with Laibaeh and Bishops 
 Laak, that I had to write an especial volume about the 
 prophetic visits I paid then together with my mother to 
 these places. But only the Abbess came to live in my 
 native town, her subordinate monastic sisters having gone 
 to dwell at Michelsteetten, twelve English miles from 
 my native town, Stein, to the west, to the spiritual sisters 
 there, either of Augustinus or Dominicus, to end their 
 days there, as the last members of their convent; and I 
 came with a son of their sexton in Muenkendorf, in 
 special connexion. I am telling in this volume, page 
 346, where I am speaking of the wild beasts, also of the 
 seventy-two forms, and immediately after this it is said, 
 page 347: "Then the wolves-story has been continued, 
 until I received in the Seminary of Priests, a German 
 Michael (that is: who is like God?) Wolf as room mate." 
 This took place in the fall of 1818, and volume 3d, page 
 
589 
 
 198, appears to be a failing of my memory in having 
 written 1817 instead of 1818; being now, according to 
 my present calculation, inclined to think that I have 
 made in the year 1818, the prophetic journey spoken of 
 on the alledged page with my new glorified guides, Val- 
 entine Vodnik and Matthias Kallister. In this volume, 
 page 365-366, I touch only upon one point of the 
 mystery of that journey, whereon the spirit induced us to 
 visit the native place of Juri Kobila, that is, George the 
 Mare, who has been mentioned on pages 80 and 81 of 
 this book, and the remains of iC Njvi dan," that is, new 
 day, together with the Roman road. Of this Novi dan, 
 my prophecy stands likewise on page 80, the mystery of 
 which has then only been disclosed, when the illustration 
 of the document of Cleophas Tobias took place, and is 
 going out of Danuj, let it be light, the residence city of 
 the Emperor, in this book on page 365 and 366. it 
 stands: "On the prophetic journey, I left my friends and 
 instructors, Matthias Kallister and Valentine Vodnik, in 
 Neustadt (Newtown of Lower Krain), and I went alone 
 in the German town of Gotschee, to my fellow student 
 Michael (that is: Who is like God?) Wolf, who has now 
 appeared as Anthony Aloysius Wolf/' In my books the 
 same takes place which is peculiar to the Bible. Only 
 something of the mystery is introduced, and then are 
 several points in various places, in other connexions 
 added for the illustration of other mysteries. I went 
 from Neustadt not directly to Gotschee, but stopped on 
 my road for several days at my uncle's, who was parson 
 between Neustadt and the warm baths or Toplize. He 
 is Primus, (that is the first) son of Luke, the older bro- 
 ther of my grandfather Michael, on the paternal side, of 
 which mention is made in volume 3d, page 6°20. He 
 told me that he just now had been invited by Anthony 
 Mesham, our countryman, born in the same parish of 
 Stein, the son of the sexton of the convent of the sisters 
 of Clara in Mekinje, to preach on the next Sunday at 
 St. Michael's, near Neustadt, the festival of St. Michael 
 being to be celebrated. I was then already Clericus 
 with the inferior orders, and my uncle invited me to ac- 
 
590 
 
 company him ; and to deliver in his place the sermon 
 about the mystery of Michael. I told him that I was 
 still too little acquainted with this mystery, and would 
 therefore rather deliver in his place the morning-sermon, 
 and then ride with him to St. Michael, in order to hear 
 his sermon about this mystery and to assist parson Mes- 
 han at the altar. After the performance of this prophetic 
 mystery, and my having formed a closer connexion with 
 Meshan, he was soon promoted from St. Michael, near 
 Neustadt in Lower Krain, to Michelstsetten, or in the 
 place of Michael, in Upper Krain, as parson. By this 
 change he became the parson of the sisters of the con- 
 vent at his native place Makinje, but who, driven away 
 from thence, had to seek refuge at the place of Michael, 
 and of the spiritual sisters who had their convent there. 
 The Emperor, however, has also taken their cloister from 
 these sisters, and turned the same into an imperial do- 
 main, leaving yet to them a section of the large conven- 
 tual building, in order that they might expect their last 
 moment there in company with those of Muenkendorf, that 
 is, Mekinje, who had remained there, being both the last 
 of their convents. When the sexton's son, Meshan, 
 was parson in this place of Michael, and I for the first 
 year priest in Laibach, he invited me to come on Cor- 
 pus Christi-day, 1820. to him, to assist himin the pro- 
 cession and the preaching. I came and told him that the 
 presiding at the procession belonged to him as the already 
 aged local parson, but to me to assist him thereat and to 
 sing the Gospel, but to preach in the afternoon. All 
 this has been done in accordance with the mystery, and 
 after the ceremonies were over in the church, the daugh- 
 ters of the two sisters Clara and Augustina, or Dominica, 
 assembled; but of Clara only two very aged ones were 
 still alive. We made our observations about Mekinje, 
 their old home, and also the place of my promenades 
 when still a child, as also that my mother had been the 
 attendant of their Abbess when residing in the town of 
 Stein, and then already the connexion commenced, that 
 the Clara Halsstrick before the La Forme, or the form 
 at Boston became a Prophetess. My mother had to be 
 
591 
 
 prepared by the last Abbess of the daughters of Clara at 
 Mekinje for it, to magnetise finally in her glorification, 
 also Clara Halsstrick for the gift of prophesying. But 
 when I left Boston, my mother accompanied me in so- 
 ciety of others, and Frederick Messmer (sexton), with 
 other spirits of darkness, finding no relief with Clara, 
 operated upon her to lead her into the abyss. The Lord 
 permitted it for the illustration of His manifestation, and 
 I can add only so much, that on account of a letter 
 which I was expecting from our J. J. Thompson, in order 
 to conclude this book with him, I could not write this 
 before the week of Pentecost, and since on the 3 1st of 
 May, on Monday after Pentecost, the catalogue of the 
 7th of January, 1838, page 539-554, has been set in 
 type, thus the prophetic scene, which I have celebrated 
 on Corpus Christi-day, 1820, in the nunnery at the place 
 of Michael, is likewise a new illustration of the separa- 
 tion of the 80th, or Bischof berger's from the mystery of 
 the 81st place of his two sisters, who are the representa- 
 tives of the two orders who are still living in the convent, 
 which yet has been turned into a Government domain, 
 but separated from the persons belonging to the adminis- 
 tration of the domain, these from Mekinje, in strict obe- 
 dience to the Pope, dressed in a brown habit of wollen 
 cloth, girded with a rope like the Franciscans* the others 
 on the contrary, who had in Michelstsetten their perma- 
 nent inheritance, were dressed in white and enjoyed a 
 greater freedom than the ladies of secular courts. My 
 arrival amongst them was prophetical; and I came to this 
 place as assistant at the Corpus Christi festival, and as a 
 preacher about this mystery, which, without a propheti- 
 cal signification, would be the most abominable idolatry, 
 and was in Vienna and the like cities celebrated very 
 adequately with great military pomp by the firing of can- 
 nons and guns. Without being able to enter here into 
 an explanation of this short allusion, I shall remark only 
 so much, that this will then be understood, when the 
 biblical doctrine respecting the Lord's supper, shall have 
 been displayed. The German name "Frohnleichnams- 
 fest (feast of serving the dead body in socage) is very 
 
592 
 
 suitable as prophecy. A truly compelled service was 
 rendered unto the body of Christ, killed by the beast, the 
 former being the church, and on the 20th of April of this 
 year, after my having received on the 19th of April the 
 document of Cleophas, the procession of serving the dead 
 body in socage was celebrated here in Philadelphia, 
 whereat, finally the empty coffin was drawn by eight 
 horses. Where the labor is about being terminated, 
 many horses are brought to assist the Bishops. He that 
 is able to receive, let him receive the meaning of that 
 which I have only hinted at briefly in this number three, 
 instead of writing an especial volume about it; for I learn 
 as an Apostle, several languages of men and angels; yet 
 if I had not charity, I would become as sounding brass 
 or a tinkling cymbal, i. Cor. xiii. 1. In the catalogue, on 
 pages 539-544 of this book, the two sisters had to be 
 separated from Bischofberger, the mysteries of their pro- 
 phecies having then come to the 90th and 100th place, 
 in order to be excommunicated on Easter, 1838, for all 
 future times out of the church of Christ. But in the 
 catalogue, volume 1st, page 213, they are united with him 
 on the 20th place; since also the 90th and the 100th 
 of this catalogue are prophesying, that the representa- 
 tives of these monsters will rise from the dead, and fulfil 
 their duty in the new kingdom of Christ, and about this 
 I have already as early as in the year 1820, in the place 
 of Michael, (whose mystery the reader shall learn from 
 my third volume), celebrated prophesying mysteries at the 
 Corpus Christi day; and that the Emperor will be no 
 longer a dead sounding brass, or a dead tinkling bell, but 
 an Andrew, (Strong) sounding (Schell) Hammer, called 
 into life, is again announced by the pages most important 
 for the Emperor, from 534 to 535, set in type on Pente- 
 cost-eve, wherein I see a long chain of mysteries for the 
 rulers, but cannot find space here to disclose them, 
 having still to adduce the principal reason, why the Lord 
 permitted, that the Prophetess Clara has fallen so deeply 
 together with her husband. After her refusal of marry- 
 ing Messmer, she was applying for reception in the 
 nunnery in Charlestown.near Boston on the hill, whereon 
 
593 
 
 the struggle for liberty had commenced, but was not ad- 
 mitted on account of her being dull of hearing, and then 
 was the convent burnt and destroyed. All this was done 
 in unison with the mystery. But the eyes of men were 
 closed, and Clara Laforme had to become united with 
 Halsstrick, in order then to prophecy, and having besides 
 other prophecies, also shown that her daughters Ma- 
 thilde and Augusta have been given by Christ at His 
 manifestation, as prophetic images, I have still to show, 
 that 
 
 4. Christ permitted her falling off and that of her 
 husband from the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion into 
 the communion of Lutheranism, especially to give to the 
 Protestants at the close of this book still some important 
 instructions, since they also have not been satisfied with 
 the important disclosures given in the third volume about 
 their anti-christian conduct, after the prophecies of the 
 old prophets and after the last phenomena, illustrated by 
 so many signs. In the third volume I adduce page 806 
 sqq. the prophetic vision of Swedenborg, who saw three 
 hundred Protestant divines marching towards heaven, 
 but who were tumbling down headlong, and looked whilst 
 falling like dead horses. Then I add in what shape 
 Christ has shown to me these destroyers of his Church, 
 and why he caused me whilst disclosing in Boston their 
 mysteries for the third volume to dwell opposite to the 
 great livery-stable in Elliot Street, No. 56 and permitted 
 the most horrible stench to break out for a preparation to 
 the documents of Protestant Doctors, which he conde- 
 scended to send on Luther's Festival, 1839, for my use 
 to Boston. These mysteries having appeared in print at 
 New York in the third volume, I went first to Boston 
 and received there on the 3d of May, 1840, by Baptism 
 into the Apostolic communion, not only the daughter of 
 Joseph and Clara Halsstrick, Augusta, but also the law- 
 fully born daughter of Joseph Ludwig and Elizabeth, 
 formerly Gegenheimer, Mary, Josephine and Amelia, 
 likewise lawfully born daughter of Jacob Grimm ond 
 Margareth, formerly Mannert. The mothers of both last 
 mentioned children have come out of Protestantism into 
 
594 
 
 the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, and by their 
 fathers the Lord has at my steps in his name performed 
 great things, and I have already in this volume alluded 
 to his causing it to be prophesied by Jacob Grimm, the 
 35th amongst the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses, 
 vol. i. page 213, that he will destroy all of them in his 
 just anger, who, instead of co-operating with his Apostle, 
 will oppose him. When I made after this mystery the 
 long voyage, whereof many w T onders, signs and pro- 
 phecies have been explained in this book, the third preg- 
 nancy of Clara Halsstrick was commencing, and when 
 after my return I lived with her in the same house, hav- 
 ing been assured by all other inmates of the house, that 
 she was indeed pregnant with the third child, there 
 originated finally a horrible stench of quite a strange 
 nature in the house. I thought the spirits of the dead 
 bones, mouldering below my feet, must have produced 
 this insupportable stench, as a preparation for uncommon 
 phenomena: but Matthew Ludwig assured me, that it 
 must originate with Clara Halsstrick. Yet, according 
 to the calculation of this pregnancy the rotten flesh, to- 
 gether with the mouldering bones, could not make their 
 appearance sooner than about the same time of the year, 
 when 1840 Augusta was born, that on the 2d May, 1841. 
 a new reception in the strange congregation could be 
 celebrated. For the child, which was the issue of this 
 pregnancy could not have been received by the Apostle 
 in his church. Schauffler has, during my long Apostolic 
 journey begun to prepare it, and he has after my long 
 absence from Boston brought it in the womb to ripeness 
 and finally into the world, that it might be received by 
 the preacher of his confession into his church: it is the 
 idol, despised by Christ and all his Saints, and which his 
 Apostle curses in his name and which emits such horrible 
 winds and such a dreadful stench, that I never have ex- 
 perienced any thing surpassing it. That is the spirit, 
 which the Protestant preacher in Boston and all the 
 preachers, resisting at the present manifestation of Christ 
 the Apostle of that manifestation can impart by their 
 imposition of hands, their prayers and asseverations unto 
 
595 
 
 those deceived by them, that is the sweet scent, so high- 
 ly agreeable to the Apocalyptic dragon and to his adherers 
 but which is abhorred by Christ and by all his Saints, 
 who eject all those who have been infected by this spirit 
 from their company and send them to hell; they are as 
 little calculated for heaven as dead horses. This Christ 
 has affirmed by all the signs explained in my former three 
 volumes as also in this book, and finally illustrated by 
 this new birth of the latest idolatry. 
 
 I have not a word more to say about it; the Lord hav- 
 ing caused at his manifestation such singular events to 
 be prepared, in order to sensualize it to every party, 
 where each of them is, and where each, if desirous of 
 salvation, has to look out for deliverance. Whether the 
 preacher's name, who has received Joseph Halsstrick 
 and his wife in his ecclesiastical community be Kembe 
 or whatever it be, he is, as it has been announced to his 
 predecessor, vol. Hi. page 845, excommunicated from 
 the church of Christ. The condition of re-admission 
 into the church of Christ, announced on page 190 of this 
 book shall only then be applicable to him, if he will not 
 directly begin as soon as he can have studied this book 
 spreading the present manifestation of the Lord ; for 
 since he, like all preachers in the United States acquaint- 
 ed with the German language, could have learned the 
 news of the manifestation of Christ long before he had 
 come to Boston, and have disseminated the same, and 
 has even as preacher in Boston neglected doing this, but 
 on the contrary caused a great scandal to take place, by 
 inducing the two persons, seduced by Schauffler, to 
 deliver before him the open confession of their apostacy 
 from the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, it is im- 
 posed upon him for the expiation of his scandal in the 
 name of Christ that he has (as soon as his eyes will be 
 opened) to do his utmost to open the eyes of as many in 
 Boston, as the Lord will allow him in his grace. The 
 rest will then be communicated to him, what course he 
 will have to pursue, in order to become perfectly recon- 
 ciled to Christ and capable of administering a parish in 
 the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion which he shall 
 51 
 
596 
 
 have where it will be shown by the spirit of Christ after 
 his having worked becoming fruits of repentance. In 
 Boston, however, he shall not continue to be minister in 
 Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, but when without 
 delay he shall have done first that in Boston which has 
 been indicated to him, the remainder, as leading to his 
 true temporal and eternal welfare, shall be announced to 
 him; should he, however, neglect the time for his genuine 
 happiness, and desire in a subsequent period to be re- 
 ceived into the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, then 
 has for him as for all, who neglect the agreeable time, the 
 condition been announced on page 190 of this book. 
 
 He who has counted pages and lines of this book, 
 as has already multifariously been proved, caused this 
 great annuciation to be placed on page 190, because the 
 number of this page contains the double mystery of the 
 false Apostolic Majesty with the number 100, and of 
 popery with the number 90. All teachers of religion, 
 who will now neglect to fulfil their duty, are, as much 
 as is lying on their part, popes in their way, who resist 
 Christ as much as they can, after his having revealed 
 his will so manifoldly by signs and prophecies, and are 
 seeking at the same time to keep the Church which 
 Christ has now decreed to be free of the slave yoke of 
 the false Apostolic majesties, in the bonds of slavery pre- 
 pared for the same by these false majesties. These false 
 majesties are not only in other parts of the world, but 
 most frequently to be met with in America, who, nearly 
 every where where they cause a small meeting-house to 
 be built, do this under such conditions as are an abomi- 
 nation in the sight of Christ. But I would have to write 
 a volume by itself, should I unveil these majesties: yet 
 will the reader find in various places of my four books, 
 allusions respecting them, and the mystery of the curse 
 pronounced over all teachers of religion of Christian 
 denomination, who shall remain deaf and blind after all 
 the explanations of the signs and prophecies of the pre- 
 sent manifestation of Christ given in these four books, 
 could nowhere have been placed more suitably than on 
 page 190. These are the very worst idolaters, to whom 
 
597 
 
 nothing stands open but the deepest depth of hell. Christ 
 shows mercy to the heathen who are performing that 
 which is possible to them in their situation, and he causes 
 them to be led after death through the steps destined for 
 them, to light. But there is also in popery and in other 
 Christian parties, much idolatry of various kinds, as will 
 become self-evident when we shall develop the doctrine 
 of Christ according to the hints given in Scripture. 
 From whence, however, it is to be derived that, till now 
 the Bible has been misunderstood so much by all Chris- 
 tian parties, has been briefly alluded to in various places 
 of my books, and more especially in volume second, pages 
 496-515. The Lord has, however, in all times shown 
 mercy to those who were seeking for truth with an up- 
 right heart, and endeavored to live according to the 
 acknowledged truth: on the contrary, he has threatened 
 the most horrible punishments to those who resisted the 
 truth pertinaciously, and sinned by it against the Holy 
 Spirit. This Spirit has, however, now revealed itself 
 so manifoldly and extensively, as has been shown in the 
 mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, explained in these 
 four volumes, wherein all things since the earliest times 
 of the patriarchs and prophets are united, and the teach- 
 ers of religion who would now resist him, would have to 
 experience, as rebels against God and worshippers of 
 their own idols, the hardest punishments in eternity. 
 
 Now I have at length briefly to notice what is neces- 
 sary respecting my Germans in Boston. By far the 
 smaller number of them belong to my ecclesiastical 
 communion; but a large majority of them have joined, 
 yet indifferently, the opposite parties, and many of them 
 have evidently endeavored to prevent my steps which I 
 do take in the name of Christ. JVow it has become 
 eventually visible that, to all of them heaven is closed. 
 I have unfolded it as it has been shown to me by the 
 Lord, and this indeed not in order to inflict upon the 
 wounded still deeper wounds in their souls, but to in- 
 struct all where they have to seek for their deliverance. 
 As I am Apostle of Christ, — as now, I trust, has at 
 length been proved for all abundantly sufficiently, — no 
 
598 
 
 other way to heaven stands open to them than only this, 
 that they become united with me in Christ. Ignorance 
 not caused by our own fault in this respect, will be ex- 
 cused. But ignorance arising from our own guilt leads, 
 in this most important cause, into hell, as is the case 
 wiih all Germans who were present at Boston when I 
 was there, and became not united with me in Christ, if 
 not an even worse ignorance originated from malice, was 
 at the bottom. There was an opportunity offered for all 
 of receiving the necessary instruction from me about 
 these most important things, and those who refused ac- 
 cepting this offer, or were even putting obstacles in the 
 way of the dissemination of this cause, will be cast by 
 Christ, if they will not repent, into hell. The circum- 
 stances are not the same with the Germans in Boston as 
 w r ith the Germans in other cities. In Boston the greatest 
 things have taken place for the disclosure of the myste- 
 ries of the heavenly kingdom, and from Boston the tes- 
 timony of the manifestation of the Lord ought to have 
 rapidly spread all over the whole world. But Christ has 
 seen how deeply those had sunk who are bearing after 
 him the glorious name of Christians, and how much his 
 Apostle has to disclose of the mysteries of heaven, until 
 the Christian family can see their horrible situation, and 
 view themselves as in a mirror. For that reason has he, 
 in his mercy, when I came from Europe to Boston, 
 caused all German Catholics to be put in motion by the 
 heavenly host, in order to co-operate with me until all 
 the mysteries were performed in the Catholic Cathedral 
 Church at Boston. But then had the heavenly host to 
 leave most of them, that the struggle between light and 
 darkness might become visible, and much be drawn to 
 the light of day which otherwise would have remained 
 concealed: and by many wonders and signs it has been 
 shown that Christ, with his heavenly host, is striving for 
 and with me, and he has given to me so many of the 
 Germans in Boston for helpmates as were necessary for 
 me, that the struggle could be brought to an end and the 
 truth shown in the most glorious light. The Lord con- 
 quered often with a few over many, and the smaller now 
 
599 
 
 the number of the few was, who contended in the name 
 of Christ, the greater was the number of the invisible 
 assistants in the combat who were with me, and I fought 
 in the name of Christ for the universal peace of all men, 
 in which all Germans ought to partake in a greater pro- 
 portion the more gloriously the manifestation of Christ 
 has been illustrated, even by the obstacles which the same 
 had to meet and to overcome; only that those who were 
 among the opposers must be truly and from all their 
 hearts converted to Christ, if they desire being recon- 
 ciled to him, and have to co-operate the more zealously for 
 the future in the dissemination of his manifestation, the 
 more their opposition has hitherto prevented the spread 
 of the cause of Christ. 
 
 Therefore, I announce in the name of Christ, imme- 
 diately after true repentance of their sins and the firm 
 resolution to agree for the future faithfully with the will 
 of Christ, not only to our brother Joseph Halsstrick and 
 his wife, Clara, but also to our brother Schauffler, the 
 reception in our Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, as 
 well as to ail others, to whatever party they may belong, 
 and however they may have slandered me. 1 promise to 
 all of them, as soon as they shall open their eyes and 
 see their dreadful state, my utmost assistance, that they 
 may be perfectly converted to Christ and reconciled with 
 him— provided they will, as soon as the great things dis- 
 closed in this book can have become known by them, 
 lay their hands on the work, pray Christ for true conver- 
 sion, and will work the more actively in piomoting the 
 union of all Germans in Boston into the Apostolic eccle- 
 siastical community, the more they until now had pre- 
 vented the same. As soon as this labor shall have begun 
 in a most active manner, I expect to be informed of it 
 by a report subscribed by several persons, that I ma\ 
 come myself to Boston and do what becomes me towards 
 the perfect reconciliation of all with Christ, and then 
 celebrate the mysteries of the body and blood of Christ 
 with all, in order that, by participating in his Spirit, we 
 may work harmoniously according to our high calling. 
 Taking it for beneficial, after what has preceded, to go 
 51* 
 
600 
 
 myself to Boston and to bring every thing in order, 
 nobody has yet to expect a shining example from that 
 quarter, for it would be quite an extraordinary mercy of 
 Christ if those who had sunk so deeply, and sinned so 
 horribly by their stubbornness against Christ, should 
 precede all others by a good example, and the cause has 
 finally been disclosed in this book in such a manner, that 
 every one who can read the whole of it, and will yet not 
 co-operate without delay in the dissemination of the 
 manifestation of Christ, becomes most deserving of 
 punishment. Very many in Boston having contracted 
 to themselves this liability of punishment, and Christ 
 having permitted this for the opening of the eyes of 
 others, it is equitable and just that I, eventually, after 
 such an extended explanation of the great mystery, 
 should offer first my utmost assistance to all in Boston, 
 especially since Christ, notwithstanding all the resistance 
 of so many in Boston, has yet caused all the support for 
 the publication of the explanation of his mysteries to be 
 derived from Boston. 
 
 Christ has also in respect to this book shown particu- 
 larly, that He has destined some of my twelve in Boston 
 for the advancing of money in behalf of the publication 
 of the same. I have mentioned, that our witness, A. 
 Leimer, after my having told him, that I was of the 
 opinion the book would not amount to more than 250 
 pages, had promised to become security with the stereo- 
 typer, that he should be paid at the lapse of six months. 
 But when he declared after my later observation that the 
 book would become far more voluminous than he had 
 told me, he would not stand as security for more than 
 250 pages, the Lord showed me soon afterwards, that 
 He wanted him not at all in this affair, he being so much 
 concerned in worldly occupations, that they distracted 
 him in such a degree, as to prevent him from studying 
 my works, and to oblige him now to undertake a journey 
 of several months' duration. These occupations arose 
 from his not listening to the advice which I have given 
 to him on the 20th of March, 1839, when coming to lodge 
 with him. This was for him most detrimental, but as 
 
601 
 
 necessary for the illustration of the manifestation of the 
 Lord, as that many in Boston, and in other places re- 
 mained blind instead of operating with me. Whilst com- 
 ing now, the 23d of May, as on the sixth Sunday after 
 Easter to me, and telling me that he would begin the 
 long voyage to Missouri on the 25th of the same month, 
 I told him, he should notice well, and be mindful of it, 
 when reading my book, that just now the proof-sheets of 
 the 22d of May, whereof, page 466 is the last, had been 
 brought to me for correcting them. When he was pack- 
 ing then here his baggage, on the 24th of May, and 
 making visits, pages 467-476 were then set in type in 
 the printing office, so that the setting of that which re- 
 lates to his testimonies on these pages was fully done 
 exactly then when he began his voyage, on the 25th of 
 May. I intimated to him, that, since he had only re- 
 solved to be surety for 250 pages, I wanted him not at 
 all, but was now r expecting a letter from Boston in behalf 
 of it. He went away in order still to enquire, whether 
 the letter had arrived or not, wishing to participate in this 
 news. But he should not partake in it, the letter arriving 
 after his having actually begun this voyage, Matthew 
 Ludwig having taken care by this letter of every thing, 
 which ought to have been performed long ago by the 
 Emperor of Austria. But if this had been done, we 
 would not have received the document of Cleophas, for 
 the pressure of the big bellies of the Princes-Bishops and 
 other bestial productions of Anti- Christ. It has, therefore, 
 pleased the Most High, that mechanic Ludwig Matthew, 
 assisted by Adam Haberstroh and others should find 
 means also, for the publication of this book, whilst the 
 Lord showed also respecting this book, as it was with 
 my former books, that He can make known by a few 
 mechanics, possessed of but scanty means, the expla- 
 nation of the greatest things by having them printed with 
 stereotypes, and the testimonies of our brother, A. Lei- 
 mer, are the more evident, the more they were delivered 
 against his will. He left to me together with the room, 
 all his furniture and utensils for my use, when he was 
 setting out for his journey. 
 
602 
 
 As he always, when staying with me all night in the 
 same room, read to me from the Allotments for the year 
 1839, Bethlehem (Bread chamber), printed with Henry 
 Held (Hero), 1838, those destined for the same days 
 prophesying by the same, so also on the 25th of May, 
 immediately before his departure, it being the following: 
 " Again in this place, which is desolate without man and 
 without beast, and in all the cities thereof, shall be a 
 habitation of shepherds, causing their flocks to lie 
 down." Jerem. xxxiii. 12. First my books the pages 
 and lines of which are by order of Christ numbered by 
 heavenly spirits as well as the days when this or that 
 mystery is to be set in type, must be studied thoroughly, 
 then can a progressive insight of these and more similar 
 prophecies of the scripture, which but now will commence 
 to become fully verified, be expected to begin. In my 
 work the latest experiences of every kind, are to be met 
 with, how the prophetic spirit made use of several images 
 in order to open deep truths, of which even the Prophets 
 had little or no presentiment. There is also in this Phi- 
 ladelphia every thing reminding of desert and ruined 
 places; there are no shepherds, in order to raise to Christ 
 flocks, and to feed them; there is much boasting about 
 the Bible, whilst not even the first elements have been 
 learned, necessary for expounding her depths, and here 
 lies A. Leimer's Bible according to the German transla- 
 tion of Dr. Martin Luther, 36th edition Stuttgart issued 
 from the privileged Biblical Institute, 1835, before me. 
 There ought after the mystery of the 0x6 editions has 
 become complete, at least some care to have been taken 
 of freeing as much as possible the German edition of 
 errors of every kind, of which it abounds. But not even 
 that has been observed, wmich would have indeed but 
 little contributed to the understanding of the Bible. 
 Thousands of preliminary knowledges are required only 
 to disclose something in the same, of which most of the 
 modern readers of the Bible are ignorant. Yet even by 
 the help of all the introductory information much remain- 
 ed undisclosed in it, until at length Christ has given to 
 us the key for it by these four books, written by the 
 
603 
 
 higher direction of His spirit. But there prevailed such 
 an insanity of self-deceit in opining to understand every 
 thing as soon as the Bible was prompted, although every 
 preparation for entering into the real meaning of the holy 
 writ was entirely wanting. I made in volume third, page 
 720 and 721, mention of such a preacher who had come 
 in his insanity for the purpose of tempting me, and who 
 published then, Luther's small Catechism, to which little 
 book I made the following remark: iC In this little volume 
 there are contained several great errors, and yet does 
 Mr. Bagans confess, that he has sworn to adhere to the 
 Lutheran confession. I am uncertain which party was 
 the most unreasonable, those who demanded from him 
 an oath of his allegiance to that confession, or he who 
 took this oath," &c. At last I remarked that Bagans 
 would receive the hard pronunciation, and he, become a 
 Pagan, should he further preach against the cause in- 
 stead of examining the same, for I learned then, that he 
 was preaching against me. I found in him, as Satan has 
 represented him to me, an insane catcher of the words of 
 the Bible, with whom I could do nothing, not being ca- 
 pable of treating a subject with any body verbally, which 
 has been explained in four volumes, which, in order to 
 be understood must be studied, one hour being insuffi- 
 cient for throwing a light on this subject, as in general 
 the catchers of Biblical words, who have become insane 
 by the reading of the Bible, without being prepared for 
 it, nothing can be said in one hour to bring them to sober 
 reflection, for that reason I could say nothing either to 
 this man or to Nast, mentioned already in this volume on 
 page 320, since they were not at all in the state of accept- 
 ing a reasonable instruction. But as Professor of the 
 Biblical study, I said, after having led my students the 
 whole year, as much as I could daily increase their in- 
 sight, to a correct comprehending of the Bible, and after 
 their having gone through the preparatory studies, as 
 the biblical languages, Archaiology, biblical Hermen- 
 euticks, &c, at the close of the school year in address- 
 ing them, that I had shown to them the way, whereon, 
 by continuing their studies they would arrive at a deeper 
 
604 
 
 penetration of the sense of the Bible. Here, however, I 
 remarked that publicly on that account, because I have 
 lately learned from a letter from Boston, that a preacher 
 has been in Boston, who boasted to Schauffler of having 
 been with me and caught me with the Bible. Whether 
 Bagans or Nast was this preacher, I do not know, not 
 having any recollection of having received visits from 
 more preachers, except that Nast came to see me, ac- 
 companied by Vogelsang. But I have visited many 
 preachers, when Christ has shown by signs and wonders 
 in my third volume, as also in this book, to the nations as 
 machines of the devil, and warns them, to be on their 
 guard against these idolaters. If, consequently, one of 
 them is boasting of having caught me, it is not he, who 
 has caught me, but 1, who have caught him with his not 
 being a Christian preacher, but a Pagan, if he, instead 
 of studying my books beguiles men by such follies, and 
 is consequently delivered unto Satan, not to be received 
 by me into the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion until 
 he will write to me and learn from me, by what fruits of 
 repentance he can be received into the Christian ecclesi- 
 astical communion. 
 
 The allotment, read to me by the witness, A. Leimer, 
 when taking leave contains from the new covenant the 
 verse: " Every scribe instructed unto the kingdom of 
 heaven, is like unto a man, an house holder, which bring- 
 eth forth out of his treasure things new and old." Matt, 
 xiii, 52. This I hope has been done in rich abundance 
 in this book. Jesus asks his disciples: "Have ye under- 
 stood all these things? They say unto him; Yea, Lord." 
 verse 51. And I ask the reader whether he has under- 
 stood all that which is written in this book? When he 
 shall have studied it attentively with an upright heait and 
 real hunger and thirst after truth, he will know so much 
 about it, that that, which has been explained therein has 
 been prepared by Christ, to whom has been given all 
 power in heaven and on earth, and has been executed by 
 the service of his heavenly host. But by studying it only 
 once, every thing contained therein can not be duly 
 comprehended ; and even if it were gone through six times, 
 
. 605 
 
 yet at the seventh perusal many things would still be ob- 
 served, which were before not fully appreciated, and it is 
 for the comprehending of many mysteries of the heavenly 
 kingdom, touched upon in this book, necessary to study 
 also the three volumes of ''Memorable Events" thor- 
 oughly. Quite other notions about the heavenly kingdom 
 will then be gained, than have been acquired by those 
 who have never reflected until now upon the usual word- 
 catching of biblical expressions to their own perdition, and 
 that of other fellow beings. By the study of my books a 
 preparation will also be gained to use the Bible not for the 
 purpose of destroying, but of edifying, and as soon as 
 means will be procured, care will be taken to spread the 
 Bible with suitable explanation amongst the believing, 
 that they may not be made insane and bewildered by the 
 abuse of the Bible, as was the case until now with very 
 many, a sufficient number of examples of it having been 
 given also in this book. This I am remarking to day, 
 the third of June, on Thursday in the week of Pentecost, 
 when in the Almanac stands Erasmus, equivalent to 
 Amandus, the lovely, whilst 1 am celebrating the festival 
 of Pentecost, according to the new calculation, which is 
 in the same time the chronology of the first resurrection, 
 in consequence of which Easter was on the 15th of April ; 
 but in the printing office was yesterday set in type, page 
 558, as the last, consequently on the same day of the next 
 month, after the fall of Joseph Halsstrick, the commence- 
 ment of the wonders, which the Lord has done respecting 
 him, the setting of which is continued this day, from which 
 circumstance I am anticipating a joyful result, the more 
 so, since I have still to adduce the last example, how the 
 Lord for the strongest illustration of his manifestation is 
 showing forth, that the witnesses must give testimony to 
 my Apostolate at this manifestation of Christ against their 
 will. 
 
 I am mentioning in this book on page 79 and 80, that 
 I caused our brother John Jacob Thomson lo look out 
 for money in order to pay the forty-eight stereotyped 
 pages, and the copies taken thereof; but I spoke of the 
 prophecy on page 80, in such a manner that it was seen. 
 
606 . 
 
 that he was then viz. in October last, still seeking money 
 for it. I could have obtained it very easily from my 
 Twelve in Boston by speaking only a word to them. But 
 the Spirit has shown me to actuate the Prophet to seek it 
 for this trifle, after my having sought and found it for 1966 
 stereotyped pages, and for all the other expenses. JBy 
 his searchings such strange things have displayed them- 
 selves, that unless I restrained myself as I always do I 
 would have to add many more sheets for the illustration 
 of the ways of God. At length he has found it. Of this 
 I received the news on the last festival of Andrew, the 
 30th of November, at the same time by him and by the 
 printer. I am giving in this book, on page 325 an account 
 ofsome signs occuring when I was approaching the house 
 of Thomson, amongst others also of three black mute 
 birds, and allude there to the demoniacal state of the three 
 women in his dwelling. That the demons are accus- 
 tomed to assail also the Prophets and Apostles, of this we 
 have not only, amongst others, a warning example in Ju- 
 das Iscariot, but also the latest in the Prophetess Clara 
 Halsstrick. This is not to be wondered at, after the 
 attempt made by Satan of seducing Christ, but wherein 
 he failed being successful. We read after the first temp- 
 tation in Luke iv, 13, that the devil departed from Christ 
 for a season; consequently not for ever, but to assail him 
 then anew. In examining the Journal of Thomson, I 
 found therein as before mentioned, many prophetical 
 visions; but it was then, not yet the time for adding, that 
 something of the Apostolic criticism is required for dis- 
 cerning spirits from spirits, in order to judge correctly, 
 respecting each vision, since these visions partly originate 
 with the heavenly host, partly with demons, who were con- 
 stantly near him, exercising their influence upon the wo- 
 men. I tell in this book on page 514, that in York, viz. the 
 night before my arrival in the house of Thomson, many de- 
 mons have been led before me. Having removed these mis 
 erable beings in the name of Christ, I am uncertain 
 whether they or others from his wife assailed Thomson. 
 I found at least in his Journal, that in the same night the 
 demon had represented it to him, as if an* unbelieving 
 
607 
 
 preacher would come to see him. I observed from the 
 same Journal, that he had read my three volumes, but I 
 found out also by an examination how much he had re- 
 tained of them, that the devil has taken from his memory 
 and heart most of that which stands in my three volumes, 
 which occasioned me to remind him, that the same devil had 
 given it in his mind, that an unbelieving preacher would 
 come to see him, when I made my appearance. We 
 slept together with Thomson and in the first night, when 
 we prepared ourselves for rest, Satan came from that part 
 of the house where the women slept, exhibiting much 
 anger, and threatening to attack Thomson. I ordered 
 him to halt in the name of Christ. He instantly stood 
 still looking at me full of fury, and when I ordered him 
 a second time to be gone he retired in the same direction 
 he had come from. I told then Thomson, that he would 
 be attacked afresh by Satan, whom I had driven away. 
 
 On page 416 I report that Thomson has sold his house, 
 namely, with all the fields, cattle and other furnitures, 
 belonging to a farm. He did this as has been remarked 
 from noble motives. But there arises another question, 
 viz. whether he has not given by it occasion to Satan to 
 greater temptations? Joseph Halsstrick with a small 
 property has been overcome by Satan through money; 
 from the far larger property of A. Leimer, when he would 
 not listen to my advice, the devil caused a great deal to 
 be squandered by others. But J. J. Thomson has, since 
 Dorathea has risen from the dead, constantly pondered 
 about it, how the manifestation announced by the resus- 
 citated Prophetess Dorathea, would take effect, instead of 
 quietly expecting how the same would appear explained 
 in my three volumes, of which she was prophesying, and 
 how every thing would become clear by my large letter, 
 which now has become a considerable volume. After 
 my books had appeared, and also the large letter had 
 come into his hands, he at length sold his farm, but in- 
 stead of considering, that now finally the advice of the 
 Apostle was to be requested, in regard to the manner in 
 which the money which he could advance, was to be em- 
 ployed for the furtherance of the cause of Christ, he 
 52 
 
608 
 
 permits himself to receive the impression from Satan, to 
 do nothing in this respect previous to the returning of 
 the resuscitated Dorathea and her advice about it, as it 
 she, on account of her death and resuscitation, possessed 
 a deeper knowledge than the Apostle. When I saw him 
 blinded in this respect, I thought, finding him exactly at 
 my arrival in the greatest bustle, with packing and sell- 
 ing off his furniture, the necessary agreement could take 
 place afterwards; when he would be more composed for 
 it by correspondence, and wrote to him from here to Bal- 
 timore the first and second letter, but received no answer. 
 Then I wrote to him a third letter in a new style, show- 
 ing to him how Satan, whom I had seen about to attack 
 him, but had driven away from him, had now overcome 
 him and robbed him of all contained in my books: where- 
 fore it was necessary for him to be armed against Satan. 
 to study my books anew and to do all in his power, in 
 order to get this book through the press, that immedi- 
 ately afterwards the printing of the English translation 
 of it, which had begun already since Easter from the 
 proof-sheets, might take place. 
 
 After this letter he finally sent me an answer, and re- 
 ported in the same time that he had received but one of 
 my two former letters. He says amongst other things: 
 "To thy important letter I have devoted the due atten- 
 tion, and I have also thy first book before me, and find 
 the close connexion of the therein contained testimonies 
 exactly corresponding with the Revelations of the Word 
 of God, and the testimonies given to me," &c. When I 
 stepped forth the first time on Sunday Sexagesima, 1838, 
 as Apostle in the church, the section from Luke, viii. 5- 
 15, was prepared for me to be read, and I am now con- 
 stantly experiencing, how the devil by worldly engage- 
 ments and cares, and by the riches of this world is rob- 
 bing those who have but superficially read my books, 
 even of that little which they have taken up by it. Even 
 the two men, by whom the Lord has caused to be given 
 many important testimonies to my Apostolate, have be- 
 come so confused by worldly occupations, together with 
 the influence of the demons, that every thing contained 
 
609 
 
 in my books escaped them, and that A. Leimer was not 
 at all in that disposition of mind calculated to urge 
 him to a renewed study of my books. J. J. Thomson 
 reports to me indeed, that he is studying again my first 
 volume. But how long he will persevere in this study 
 and resist Satan, is another question; for ho says: "I 
 have had an offer to enter into the fabrication of sterrm 
 (candles)," Slc. He had told me already personally, that 
 he had been invited to employ his money in the com- 
 merce with candles, and I told him that these allurements 
 were snares of Satan, to spend his property in purchasing 
 the stuff for material light, instead of spreading the light 
 of Christ. Seeing, however, that Satan laid all possible 
 snares for him and confounded him in all ways, I wrote 
 again a letter to him with the request, to answer imme- 
 diately and then to come to me personally, as soon as he 
 possibly could do it, since that, which I had to tell him 
 was of such a nature as not to permit to be despatched 
 by letters. But I received no answer to it, and I sus- 
 pect that it has not reached his hands, his relations being 
 altogether subjugated by Satan, that they oppose Thom- 
 son from earthly motives. The waiting for an answer 
 was the reason why I could not come sooner to the close 
 of this book, seeing that also at the end of the same 5 
 mention was to be made of our witness, J. J. Thomson, 
 Our Francis Kling writes in the already mentioned 
 letter of the 20th of April, 1841, in a prophetic spirit: 
 "Write- to Brother J. J. Thomson, to pray also for me 
 the* Lord; for let him know, that I am publishing a vol- 
 ume in behalf of the poor human family, for the healing 
 of their bodily diseases, written in such a manner as to 
 be intelligible and applicable for each person capable of 
 reading; the book will free the suffering human society 
 from the egotists and dealers in poisonous drugs, who 
 are speculating only on duration of human diseases. I 
 have heard of a Thomsonian society, roaming about the 
 country and teaching people to cure the sick by another 
 method, viz. by emetics," &c. There appear farther 
 the most singular prophetic pieces, when Dr. Kling 
 inquired in Cincinnati after the costs of the printing of 
 
610 
 
 his book, causing the calculation to be made according 
 to the size of my books, which induced me to have it 
 calculated by my printer according to his method. In 
 Cincinnati, as the mysterious seat of Popery, were 36 
 or 6x6 lines for each page, caculated as corresponding 
 with my forms; but by my printer 39 lines, as the pro- 
 phesies in the allotments of the year 1839, were in ac- 
 cordance with it. Then are all the remaining number in 
 Cincinnati agreeing with Popery, as with my printer, they 
 are in unison with the Apostolic mysteries. A further 
 explanation being here not admissible, this was only re- 
 marked somewhat to illustrate the prophecy of our Dr. 
 Kling respecting Thomson. 
 
 I alluded in my letter to Dr. Kling, to Thomson, and 
 the spirit made use of this opportunity to cause Kling to 
 prophesy. He suspects our J. J. Thomson to be the 
 founder of the Thomsonian society, as of egotistical deal- 
 ers in poisonous drugs, for promoting cures by vomiting 
 and sweating. He is, as far as I know, not founder of 
 this society, nor even in any connection with the same, 
 but was for twenty years a carrier of letters in Baltimore, 
 before he went out to his farm near York to live thereon, 
 But by this society the company of Thomson has been 
 symbolized in the same manner, as by Dr. Kling, the 
 Apostolic society. The devil is so busy, that as soon as 
 he remarks that Christ is ready to strike him, he endea- 
 vors to out go him and deceive men by his preludes. Eight 
 years before I stepped publicly forth as an Apostle, has 
 he set up his Joseph Smith, as the sign of Protestant 
 Popery at its issue to deceive men, to take him for an 
 immediate messenger of Christ, and I had to unmask 
 this Joseph, or appendix of the devil, namely that Smith, 
 who under the mask of a messenger of Christ has con- 
 cealed himself, and to publish him on page 289 of this 
 book, as excommunicated form the church of Christ; but 
 then on page 290, as the main seat of the mystery, to indi- 
 cate how his assistants are anxious to escape the know- 
 ledge of the truth. But when the Lord caused Dr. Kling 
 to step forth for the illustration of his manifestation, the 
 Thomsonians had to precede him, who, as dealers in 
 
611 
 
 poisonous drugs operate by emetics, causing their sick 
 people to sweat. 
 
 As I have written for the healing of the poor human 
 family of their mental disorders, and the horrible ruin 
 originating therefrom, a work intelligible and applicable 
 for each person capable of reading, in order to free the 
 poor man from the egotists and dealers in poisons, who 
 are only speculating how to prolong human diseases: so 
 had, in like manner, our physician Kling to be an image 
 yet only in physical respect of that which will now be 
 executed. The spirit stands with the body in such a 
 connection, that the physicians of the milienial kingdom, 
 will know how to preserve spirit and body in a healthy 
 state. Only the dominions of the beast understood the 
 art of separating the physicians of the body, from the 
 physicians of the spirit, in order to lengthen the duration 
 of diseases. So likewise tended the company of Thom- 
 son, the type of whom are the society of the poison-deal- 
 ing Thomsonians, to divide that which Christ had decreed 
 to unite, by which they would have misspent the most 
 noble gifts of Christ, by their turning them into poison 
 for the ruin of men, and to the confusion of the world. 
 The prophecies of Dorathea in her state of clear-sight- 
 edness, and her resuscitation, are noble gifts, caused by 
 Christ to take place for the illustration of his manifes- 
 tation. Although Dorathea has indeed prophesied of 
 three books, and of a large letter, by which at length 
 alone her prophecies would be disclosed and confirmed, 
 the fabricants of poison have not yet come by it to sound 
 reason, to wait for this large letter, which has now turned 
 out into such a voluminous book, but they have planned 
 schemes according to their own views, in order to make 
 themselves conspicuous before the world. The deacon of 
 Leon or the lion, who had finally to serve as schoolmaster 
 in Baltimore, and has recorded the evidences of Dorathea, 
 thought that now the road to aggrandizement was opened 
 for him, and his migration was the first caravan with 
 Dorathea to Philipsburg. But the Philipsburgians, 
 from whose property Leon had already squandered far 
 more than 100,000 dollars, have gained at length, so 
 52* 
 
612 
 
 much sound sense, to conceive that there must still other 
 things take place than only the resuscitation of Dorathea, 
 ere the millenial kingdom can begin; and the company 
 of Thomson prepared themselves for a farther migration. 
 But our J. J. Thomson made himself ready for a second 
 caravan to follow them, in which he was yet prevented 
 through Christ, by making him wait in the desert near 
 York, for the Apostle. You read in this book, page 
 176: "I received on Saturday, (before the 6th Sunday 
 after Pentecost) in the evening, the disclosure to go on 
 Sunday morning to York. I thought before the angel 
 of the Lord had brought me this message, the Lord would 
 give me the marching order, via. Lancaster to Philadel- 
 phia. But this march would not have led me to Thom- 
 son, although it was necessary for me to go to him, in 
 order that after our encounter on this then made journey, 
 such astonishing things might display themselves, as the 
 reader has learnt from this volume. But I had still then 
 at the second encounter, to deprive him of all his weapons, 
 in order that he might stand as indeed a great witness 
 at the manifestation of Christ in this book; yet only as 
 witness that I am the Apostle at the manifestation of 
 Christ, since all that which has been furnished by Dor- 
 athea, through his instrumentality, is but a very small 
 link in the great chain of events which Christ has caused 
 the Apostle to bring together into four books, as signs 
 of his manifestation, to be shown to the nations; Thom- 
 son and all others being under the necessity of learning 
 to understand from my work, the manifestation of Christ. 
 Otherwise they would be only dealers in poison, who, 
 though Christ has even caused some signs of his mani- 
 festation to be given to them, would apply these signs 
 only for the confusion and ruin of men. 1 have shown 
 in the former, as well as in this book, how the signs and 
 prophecies given for the illustration of the manifestation 
 of Christ, are in accordance, and many a prophecy is 
 displaying itself but by degrees, showing successively 
 its extension, as was, for instance, the case with the 
 three sugar loaves, in the prophecy of Dorathea, which 
 have now been united by me in A. Leimer, J. J. Thorn- 
 
613 
 
 son, and J. Halsstrick, who were indeed sweet in my 
 mouth, but this as the little book, Rev. x. 10, caused a 
 great deal of pain in the belly, yet this for the welfare 
 of the nations, the threefold testimonies appearing by it 
 quite impartial. 
 
 So much only in general, since I would otherwise never 
 come to an end, should I continue the explanation of the 
 wonders of Christ. In Thomson's house also Christ 
 caused, that Satan was delivered before me and permitted 
 him to operate upon Thomson powerfully after my de- 
 parture from him, that also through him it became visible 
 that he had to give testimony to my Apostolate against 
 his will and to furnish to me the weapons deposited with 
 him for the overcoming of Satan by the illustration of 
 the manifestation of Christ. With him this is still parti- 
 cularly remarkable, that he has for years also collected 
 writings, wherein disclosures are given about Freemasons 
 and their degrees, in order to be prepared for a battle 
 with them. When I found at his house this collection 
 prepared for me, I had to peruse the same also rapidly, 
 and when the printing of this book commenced, and I 
 found the translator of this book likewise, as every thing 
 else in a strange manner, he beginning immediately the 
 translating from the proof-sheets, the same endeavored 
 to find out how far I had been initiated into the mysteries 
 of Free-masonry, and when he saw, that I was acquaint- 
 ed with their deepest mysteries, he would try by the pres- 
 sure of my hand to explore what degree I might have 
 reached. I reminded him of the superfluity of prying 
 into their degrees now, in order to look deeper into their 
 mysteries than they are capable of doing themselves, 
 since presently the "Ritual of Freemasonry," published 
 by Avery Allen, Boston, John Marsh, 1831, and several 
 other books, wherein their mysteries are developed, can 
 be read, and from them the subject be judged with more 
 impartiality and freedom of prejudices, than freemasons 
 themselves are used to. In volume iii. page 721, what 
 was necessary is said about the folly, or to speak more 
 correctly, the impiety of swearing upon the Lutheran 
 confession. On the same place a similar folly or bias- 
 
614 
 
 phemy has been reproved, viz: that of promising upon 
 an oath allegiance to the Pope. The same is applicable 
 to the oaths of other secret societies. "But I say unto 
 you, swear not at all. But let your communication be: 
 yea, yea, nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these, 
 cometh of evil." Matth. v. 34-37. The dominion of the 
 beast has affixed oaths to every insane invention, but in 
 the new reign of Christ obligations to what we are in 
 duty bound to perform by means of oaths will entirely 
 cease, since the sense of our duty will actuate us and 
 follies will vanish, which caused even blasphemies to 
 take place by means of such oaths. So much, that every 
 one who has by lightheadedness taken an oath, may re- 
 pent this thoughtlessness and learn to comprehend, that 
 it was sinful to addict himself by an oath to a folly and 
 that it would be an increase of the sin and a continuation 
 in the same, if though occasion was offered to see the 
 folly, the oath delivered would be used for a pretext of 
 remaining therein; for before the blasphemy was origin- 
 ating from lightheadedness and self-contracted ignorance 
 but afterwards there would arise from these faults a re- 
 maining in blasphemy showing an ill-willed heart. This 
 is for an admonition to all, to whatever society they may 
 have devoted themselves by whatever oath. When 
 Christ is calling us, all respects to men must cease. 
 Therefore shall I in closing unfold a mystery hitherto 
 concealed; because it is placed in the Gospel exactly 
 before the doctrine of the oath and is now to be made 
 known for the removal of the hindrances of the spread- 
 ing of the manifestation of Christ. Christ says: 
 
 "But I say unto you: That whosoever shall put away 
 his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her 
 to commit adultery, and whosoever shall marry her that 
 is divorced, committeth adultery." Matt. v. 32, and 
 Matt. xix. 9, Christ says again: "Whosoever shall put 
 away his wife, except it be for fornication and shall mar- 
 ry another, committeth adultery and whoso marrieth her 
 which is put away, doth commit adultery." This passage 
 has, like thousand other things in the Scriptures during 
 the dominion of the beast been misunderstood, and in 
 
615 
 
 consequence of it, it was most frequently pleased to trans- 
 late the word containing the reason for which Christ per- 
 mits the solution of matrimony by "adultery" and also 
 in the original text to substitute the word meaning adult- 
 ery for the word which expresses fornication and in this 
 manner to adulterate the words of Christ by being in 
 the error, as if Christ permitted the solution of matrimo- 
 ny on account of adultery. But Christ has in both 
 places used the word meaning fornication, and in case of 
 the wife's having become a whore, permitted to the hus- 
 band the solution of the matrimony. In chapter xvii. of 
 Revelation the great whore, the mother of whores is 
 spoken of, and of the wine of whose whoredom the kings 
 of the earth have become drunk. I have shown in the 
 third volume that this great whore is the church as far as 
 fallen off from Christ, and having become faithless 
 towards him. Matrimony is with Christ and in his church 
 insoluble: but out of Christ only animal or earthly mo- 
 tives or external force are the bonds by which married 
 people hold together. 
 
 As Christ has at his present manifestation made known 
 to us his will in such a manner, that it has become per- 
 fectly evident, that he is tolerating none in his church, 
 who after having had opportunity of learning his mani- 
 festation, refuse still to be united with us in his church, 
 so has he likewise disclosed to us the meaning of that 
 fornication for the reason of which a man can put away 
 his wife and marry another. Till now, since so many 
 parties prevailed in the Christian world, that it was doubt- 
 ful which way to turn in order to find the undefiled spouse 
 of Christ, the meaning of this fornication has likewise 
 remained doubtful, and there exist but few truly Chris- 
 tian conjugal connexions on earth. The great whore is 
 the fallen off church, and every one who is unwilling, 
 after having had opportunity of becoming acquainted 
 with the manifestation of Christ to be united with us for 
 the dissemination of his manifestation is committing for- 
 nication with this great whore. When therefore a man 
 opens his eyes, becomes acquainted with the manifestation 
 of Christ and unites with us for the spreading of the new 
 
616 
 
 reign of Christ, his wife on the contrary reminds blind 
 she indeed belongs by it to the party of the great whore, 
 her husband having freed himself from them, and it is 
 the duty of the husband to exert his utmost efforts to 
 save also his wife from perdition. Is she first averse 
 towards being converted, he must not give up the hope 
 of her conversion, but wait for it in patience, provided 
 she is laying no obstacles in his way on which he is walk- 
 ing in the light, which has appeared unto him and endea- 
 voring to spread this light farther. But if this is the 
 case, and she is co-operating with the adversaries of the 
 cause of Christ, to the disturbance of the domestic peace 
 and the hindrance of the cause of Christ, he has to ad- 
 monish her that he has received from Christ the permis- 
 sion of removing such a wife from him and of seeking a 
 consort participating with him in the light. Should this 
 admonition prove fruitless, he has to announce this to the 
 community walking in the light, in order that three men 
 of venerable character may lay it duly at her heart, that 
 her husband, provided she will not strive to preserve the 
 peace in the house, will make use of his Christian liber- 
 ty. And should also this measure be abortive, and in the 
 space of a week after the admonition of the three men 
 the disturbance of the peace in the house not have ceased, 
 it will be left to the option of the husband, to be 
 separated according to the matrimonial laws of the coun- 
 try from his wife, and when this has taken place, the 
 husband has still to wait for a month farther, whether the 
 Lord might perhaps impart to her the spirit of acknow- 
 ledgment of her sins and of conversion, and if after a 
 month's lapse this was not the case, having been invited 
 once more for this purpose by the three men, the con- 
 jugal connexion is then to be considered as perfectly dis- 
 solved and it is left at the husband's liberty to enter into 
 matrimony with another female. Amongst such persons 
 there was indeed never a real state of spiritual matrimo- 
 ny existing, but only an animal intercourse of the bodies. 
 When consequently to the one party the spiritual eyes are 
 opened, whilst the other, instead of being at least quiet, 
 causes disturbances of the domestic peace, I have here 
 
617 
 
 quite briefly hinted at the liberties enjoyed by the citi- 
 zens of the new kingdom of Christ in such a case. 
 
 All matrimonial connections must be entered into in 
 the Lord: that is, only those who are in the Apostolic 
 ecclesiastical communion can inter-marry, when no im- 
 pediments exist preventing the conclusion of the mar- 
 riage, whereby that is to be observed which is required 
 by the political laws in this respect, presupposing that 
 they are requiring nothing which cannot be conscien- 
 tiously done by the citizens of the kingdom of Christ: 
 then it has duly to be made known to the congregation 
 when assembled, to know whether nobody has an objec- 
 tion to bring forth against the matrimony about to be 
 concluded. Where no such degrees of consanguinity 
 exist which are preventing by the prohibitions of the 
 Scripture, the conclusion of the matrimony, and a rea- 
 sonable hope can be entertained of the gaining of a per- 
 manent livelihood of the parties united, when forming a 
 family, and of perpetual happiness as a result of this 
 union, the betrothed couple, after the public proclama- 
 tion before the assembled congregation, and every thing 
 required by the political laws have been duly performed, 
 shall, in presence of him who announces the word of 
 God in and to the congregation, and has proclaimed 
 their resolution to the congregation, and at least two 
 more witnesses mutually promise to each other connubial 
 fidelity for life-time; when then they will pray the Lord 
 in common for his blessing to fulfil the duties of their 
 new state, and the preacher of the word of Christ has to 
 announce to them solemnly that I, though absent in body 
 yet present in spirit with them, do impart to them in the 
 name of Christ his blessing to their new state. Finally, 
 that has to be inserted into the book of the congregation, 
 when and before which witnesses the matrimony has been 
 solemnized. 
 
 Likewise shall as well the infants, as also the adults, 
 not having yet received baptism instituted by Christ, be 
 admitted by this ordinance into our Apostolic ecclesias- 
 tical communion, which is done by sprinkling them with 
 water whilst the words are spoken, u I baptize thee in 
 
618 
 
 the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost: 7 ' 
 yet shall adults not be admitted to baptism until they 
 have gained a correct knowledge of the manifestation of 
 Christ, and come to an upright conversion from the 
 darkness unto him. All disputes in respect to sprinkling 
 or immersion are ceasing, and we use that in baptizing 
 which is for us the most convenient — the Lord' having 
 now given sufficient other signs, that we must die unto 
 the sin and rise up with him into a new life, if we desire 
 to be purified by the ablution in baptism from sins. But 
 no one who has already received the baptism in the name 
 of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, shall be 
 baptized again. Here is not the place closely to unfold 
 this subject, and before the same can be fully illustrated 
 the immersing Baptists must content themselves with the 
 fact Christ has made known by signs that, to his Apos- 
 tle that which is leading to the welfare of the nations has 
 been disclosed. Baptism has to be performed by that 
 individual in the congregation who most often, for the 
 edification of the congregation, prays and preaches be- 
 fore them, except in cases of emergency, when every 
 other may be called up for it who can be had, and who 
 is capable to pray for the edification's sake the Lord's 
 prayer, and what else may be becoming, and who can 
 add also an admonition suitable to the occasion. All 
 christenings are to be recorded in the book of the con- 
 gregation, remarking when and where the baptized was 
 born and baptized, together with the names of the parents 
 and witnesses. 
 
 On Sundays, and when it can conveniently take place, 
 also at other suitable hours, the congregation has to 
 assemble in such places where they can meet with most 
 propriety, and those to whom the Lord imparts the gift 
 of praying and speaking publicly, have to edify those 
 present in such a manner that, whilst one is exhorting or 
 praying, the others may follow him in the Spirit without 
 disturbance: and if one is done, another one, who is 
 illumined by the Lord, if the time will permit it, has to 
 continue in the work of edification. Materials are suffi- 
 ciently prepared in my books, until that which will be 
 the most suitable in all instances can be published by the 
 
619 
 
 press, since here only a few hints could be given to pre- 
 cede the regulation most appropriate for the kingdom of 
 God in respect to the divine service, and all ecclesiastical 
 functions, which will be introduced in due time: and it is 
 to be observed, that we ought to walk, since Christ has 
 brought us to the new light, as children of the new light, 
 in such a manner that our light may shine unto all who 
 are not yet united with us, and we shall not permit any 
 one to participate in our ecclesiastical community who 
 will not conduct himself as an enlightened one, feeling it, 
 at the same time, to be our greatest duty to do every 
 thing in our power that this light which has appeared 
 unto us might be spread as rapidly as possible all over 
 the world, beautifying all nations. 
 
 Whatever the Spirit has disclosed to me in respect to 
 the husbands, in order that they may not be disturbed 
 by their wives in our ecclesiastical communion, I have 
 communicated, presupposing that it would be unnecessary 
 to make known also that which, according to the Spirit 
 of Christ, would have to be observed if the case shoud 
 happen that the wife's eyes became opened, and she had 
 to suffer, on account of it, persecution on the part of her 
 husband: for I suspect that, after Christ's having made 
 known to us so multifariously his manifestation for the 
 peace of all nations, the husbands would, as the stronger 
 part, and as the heads in their houses, go before the 
 women, as the weaker part, with a good example. The 
 oftener they will attentively read my books through, the 
 more gloriously will shine upon them the grace of Christ 
 which has appeared unto us, and the more cheerfully 
 will they pass on to meet the moment wherein they will 
 find death to be but a transit into the society of the hea- 
 venly host. Unto all those united with me in Christ, 
 and uprightly converted to him, I declare in his name 
 that the heavenly host will wait with joyful longing for 
 their reception in their dying hour, and when any one of 
 those united with me in Christ will lie on his bed of 
 sickness, then may any one of ours who has an opportu- 
 nity to do this, go to him and remind him of all the con- 
 solations of Christ, which he will have preserved in his 
 53 
 
620 
 
 heart from my work; and when his earthly tenement 
 shall be delivered to the earth, those most prepared for it 
 will address words of consolation to the brothers and 
 sisters present, as well as to those standing still far from 
 us in spirit, who might be present, showing how neces- 
 sary to them is their uniting themselves with us in the 
 new reign of Christ, in order to participate in his glory 
 together with the heavenly society. The space, however, 
 does not permit more, except to close the book with the 
 hodiernal Allotment for the 4th of June, 1841, which, 
 according to the prophetic choice for the year 1839, has 
 been prepared for me. 
 
 u It is good for me that I have been afflicted, that I 
 might learn thy statutes." Ps cxix. (vulg. cxviii) 71. If 
 Christ had not led me through all the humiliations nar- 
 rated in my books, the astonishing things which have 
 been explained in my work for the welfare of all nations, 
 would never have been disclosed. Then we find in to- 
 day's Allotment: 
 
 16 1 am the good shepherd, and know my sheep and am 
 known of mine." John, x. 14. This is the text for 
 to-day, from the new covenant which Christ our true 
 shepherd is now renewing with all those who are cheer- 
 fully receiving his manifestation for the universal peace 
 of all nations, as the same has been explained by me, his 
 most unworthy servant, under his extraordinary direction, 
 by the guidance of his saints, and who are turning to 
 him with all their hearts, and disseminating his decrees 
 for the welfare of all nations with all their power. His 
 grace and his peace be with them through all the days 
 of their life; His blessing accompany their endeavors at 
 the spreading of His new reign on earth and their good 
 works will follow them into eternity. Amen! 
 
 The original text was set in type the 11th of June, 
 1841, on Friday, in the octave of the Corpus Christi 
 mystery developed in this book; and likewise on the day 
 of Barnabas, or the Son of Consolation, less compositors 
 having been engaged on the last days, on account of the 
 striking off the copies of this book from the stereotyped 
 forms. The English translation was set in type the 16th 
 of November, 1841. 
 
To all Those who have Studied this Book Thoroughly, 
 
 Because every one who has done this, must have come 
 to the perfect conviction, that the cause which I am pro- 
 claiming is the cause of God, and since every one who 
 lays claims to having studied my book, if he has not 
 come to this conviction, is an impudent liar, of whom I 
 have found myself several, who dared to lie to my face 
 that they had studied my books, though they had at the 
 best, if ever they have seen the same, looked at, or into 
 them as a shy horse is wont to view a strange subject by 
 which"it is frightened and induced to run away; and only 
 he who conceives that which has been explained in my 
 books in such a manner, that he can communicate it, 
 at least the main outlines of it also correctly to others, is 
 entitled to say that he has studied my books; and since , 
 such a one must have gained the certain conviction, that 
 the signs explained in this book have been prepared by 
 higher beings for a testimony, that the cause which I am 
 proclaiming is the cause of our Lord Jesus Christ, to 
 whom has been given all power on heaven and on earth: 
 it must be known to every one who has arrived at this 
 convictiom, that in this book many points have been 
 touched upon, the more special display of which is to be 
 given as soon as possible, no opportunity having been 
 left to do it in this book. Further will there be, as soo:: 
 as the spreading of the great things which have been dis- 
 closed in this book, shall begin immediately, also, a num- 
 ber of the most important phenomena of general interest, 
 by which the general welfare will be the more promoted 
 the sooner they will appear before the public, according 
 to truth by means of the press. Yet will there probably 
 be found also in the time to come, as from this book the 
 most horrible disfigurations of the cause of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, have been made known to the reader, 
 many such, who will write with. insane invectives against 
 my work, without having read the same; and we need the 
 means, to make it as speedily as possible known to the 
 public how matters are standing. That which is most in- 
 
622 
 
 dispensably necessary and not to be delayed without 
 causing the greatest detriment to the believing commu- 
 nity, relating as well to the doctrine of faith and morality, 
 as to the divine service and the whole church discipline, 
 will as soon as men will commence opening their eyes, 
 be spread with all possible speed. Besides this, must 
 from our side, every thing relating to art and science, 
 and published in whatever part of the globe, be taken in 
 consideration, and we must make known our judgment 
 about the human improvements, and the positive and ne- 
 gative doings of the present generation, relative to politi- 
 cal and religious subjects, in proportion to the new reign 
 of Christ on earth, as likewise we call upon all, to 
 communicate to us their reflections upon our views. In 
 short, we have to make haste, to display truth in such a 
 manner, and to illustrate the same, as it has been hinted 
 at in the beginning of this book, in order that every 
 thing may be duly prepared for the millenial peace. 
 
 How the beginning for it is to be made every one 
 knows who has studied this book. On page 226 I men- 
 tion that taking it for a necessary step, I am seeking for 
 means to issue a weekly paper, in the German and 
 English language, that is a paper of which a sheet has to 
 appear every week separately in the German and one in 
 the English language. Both the German and the English 
 sheet have to contain the same articles, to be translated 
 correctly from the one in the other language, and both 
 will correspond with each other so exactly, that the com- 
 parison of both can be an excellent help for the study of 
 the one or the other of these languages. 
 
 Our paper will comprehend every thing deserving 
 general dissemination, but it cannot receive such adver- 
 tisements as are of no general interest. Nothing will, 
 of course, be admitted in our paper for payment of inser- 
 tion, whilst every thing deserving of general publication 
 will be promulgated by us from a sense of duty, that the 
 nations may not any longer sigh under the heavy yoke 
 of slavery, but will walk as citizens in the glorious reign 
 of Christ. We consequently will make use in our paper 
 of a universally intelligible language. Every writer, art- 
 ist or farmer, who will discover something of general in- 
 
623 
 
 terest for the nations, will be invited to indicate to us the 
 means, to examine the same as soon as possible, in order 
 that we may recommend it as deserving according to our 
 conviction. Not only that, however, which is useful, 
 but also that which is obnoxious, to warn the nations 
 against it, shall receive our full attention, though endea- 
 vors should be made to conceal it from us. As soon as the 
 cause of Christ will be duly spreading itself, we shall 
 have everywhere correspondents, who will give us reports 
 about everything occurring of general interest in their 
 neighborhood, as also every one will be requested to 
 bring forth, that which he might have to object against 
 our views in our paper, that we may have it printed to- 
 gether with our remarks, in order that by a closer exam- 
 ination of the cause the whole world may learn what 
 opinion ought to be formed of it by right. 
 
 That, however, to do justice to the various matters to 
 be admitted with due reflection to their merit and the 
 space extant, will require a strict and impartial selection, 
 this will be admitted by every one considering the subject 
 justly, and reasonable conditions, by which an admission 
 in our paper can be expected, will be made known and 
 laid before all for examination. 
 
 Our paper is intended to be one of permanent value, 
 and to become important as an historical source to all fu- 
 ture generations, and since we are resolved to have the 
 same published in two languages, the most expanded in 
 a literary view of all upon the globe, we do not entertain 
 a doubt, that the same will be spread also in other lan- 
 guages, and we shall publish it in such a form with un^- 
 interrupted pages, that the hebdomadal numbers can be 
 bound and preserved in volumes. 
 
 All that remains shall be made known in the first num- 
 ber, and nobody acknowledging the cause, which I am 
 proclaiming for what the same really is, the sake of 
 Christ, will doubt, that I shall spare no pains to cause a 
 paper to be printed of such usefulness and extent, as 
 could not hitherto make its appearance. But, in order 
 to effect this, a general interest, and the utmost support 
 of all those to whom the Lord will open the eyes, will be 
 53* 
 
624 
 
 required, and I can announce here, but so much, that as 
 soon as means will be obtained, the beginning of the pub- 
 lication will directly take place. For this purpose, we 
 have above all to look out for subscribers. The larger 
 the number of supporters or subscribers will be, the more 
 perfectly can the paper be fitted out. But the best pros- 
 pect for obtaining many subscribers will open itself, if 
 every body, who has come by this book to the conviction 
 that Christ has appeared unto us for the universal peace 
 of the nations, will spread the book not only as much as 
 possible, but also collect as many subscribers as he can, 
 for the paper announced. Yet are only the names and 
 residences, and whether the subscriber desired a German, 
 or an English copy, exactly to be recorded, without taking 
 from anybody any thing like pay in advance. In larger 
 places, many collectors may be employed, some one 
 knowing this, some one another of whom a part are better 
 acquainted with the English, another part better with the 
 German population, knowing best to whom they may 
 apply with success to obtain subscribers. 
 
 But in order to have as many lists of subscribers re- 
 turned unto us under one cover as can conveniently be col- 
 lected, it will be desirable, that the collectors of one 
 place or one neighborhood will deliver to one amongst 
 them the results of their collections, each marking the 
 number of his subscribers, in order that we may preserve 
 the memory of his exertions, and show him our gratitude 
 for his trouble, whenever we shall be able to do it. The 
 collectors of the lists will deliver their catalogues to that 
 one whom they will consider most apt for this business, 
 that the requisite number of the first printed papers may 
 be sent to the main collectors to divide them amongst the 
 subscribers, and to collect in due time, as our Agent, the 
 money for the paper. For this duty is to be chosen a 
 respectable and settled man, to whom co-agents are to be 
 given, that we may, in case of necessity apply to the re- 
 sponsibility of each of these three. 
 
 These collections of subscribers have not only to take 
 place in America, but all over the whole earth; our paper 
 being destined, like the Kingdom of Christ to possess and 
 
625 
 
 exhibit an universal religious political tendency. Conse- 
 quently ought those who have an opportunity to do it, 
 write also in this respect into other parts of our globe. 
 All our fellow citizens in the new reign of Christ, will 
 exert their utmost endeavors in collecting subscribers; 
 this being calculated to contribute most towards the 
 spreading of the new reign, and whosoever will neglect 
 any thing in this respect must know, that he is not yet a 
 good citizen in the reign of Christ. For as I shall exert 
 my utmost efforts to render the paper answering to the 
 intentions of Christ in our days, in the like manner will 
 all true followers of Christ support me as much as they 
 can, in the dissemination of the same. If the inhabitants 
 of this part of the earth will distinguish themselves in col- 
 lecting subscribers so much, that we can begin the pub- 
 lishing of this Periodical, before even the collections of 
 the subscribers from foreign parts of the earth will reach 
 us, we will cause the numbers to be stereotyped, in order 
 that copies of them may be spread all over the world. In 
 pursuing the performance of this undertaking, nothing 
 ought to be taken in consideration, except the promotion 
 of the general welfare, as I have devoted myself entirely 
 to the same. In respect to the peculiar merits which 
 every one will be able to acquire about the new kingdom 
 of Christ on earth by assiduously collecting subscribers, 
 each individual is expected to do his best, and those who 
 are in need of a temporal support may rely upon our 
 willingness to remunerate them as soon as we can. 
 
 Our paper, of which a number will appear every week, 
 will cost two dollars per annum, that is each subscriber 
 will send us two dollars without deduction for postage, etc 
 and will yet not refuse taking upon him his share of the 
 other expenses for transportation and with the Agent, 
 and the Periodical will exhibit such a character that even 
 our adversaries will be obliged to admit, that only the 
 general welfare is the subject laying most at our heart. 
 
 If to all appearance the subscribers in one county are 
 all collected, the lists are to be sent in letters, free of 
 postage, to "Mr. Frederick Klett, Apothecary in Phila- 
 delphia, Pennsylvania," for all expenses have to fall 
 
626 
 
 upon the subscribers, or if this should not be practicable 
 fjr the entire way, there is that which has to be laid out 
 to be brought in account, and refunded afterwards by 
 them. I made the acquaintance of this gentleman since 
 the opportunity mentioned on page 381 in this book, as 
 one in whom I could place full confidence, in this busi- 
 ness, relating so much to the general welfare, and he 
 will collect the letters with the lists of the collectors for 
 our paper, and communicate these letters in a fixed time 
 to me, not only tor that purpose that the paper may be 
 sent out regularly, but also that I can make use of these 
 lists in the history of the spreading of the new kingdom 
 of Christ, by imparting as well praise to those who are 
 deserving of it, as by exposing those to shame, who 
 should neglect their duty, for every thing which now is 
 done for the foundation of the new kingdom of Christ, 
 shall be delivered to posterity in a faithful account. At 
 present I cannot distinctly say where I shall stay next, 
 but Mr. Klett will receive all the letters directed to him 
 as above said. 
 
 But it is for the spreading of the kingdom of Christ not 
 enough to have subscribers rapidly collected. This is 
 indeed to be done as speedily as possible, since we must 
 defer the publication of the paper until we shall be 
 covered in this respect, by a sufficient number of sub- 
 scribers. But of these we cannot collect money until 
 we have sent to them at least the first number of the 
 paper, and given them sufficient security that they will 
 receive the paper during the entire year. But, for this 
 purpose, however, we need, ourselves, a great deal: not 
 only a printer with the requisites for printing, but also 
 means for procuring the most valuable periodicals, books, 
 the keeping alive of a correspondence, &c, and although 
 I shall contribute whatever I shall be able, to the perfect- 
 ing of the paper, I shall yet need the help of some assist- 
 ants, in order to make in all branches what is necessary 
 ready for report in its fullest extent, and for publication, 
 both in the German and English languages. Then it 
 will be necessary to publish many other things, as for 
 instance, not only these four volumes in several Ian- 
 
627 
 
 guages, but also other works, which I possess in manu- 
 script. To mention only one, there is already a consi- 
 derable part of the three first volumes translated into the 
 English, but I had not the means to have the remainder 
 of the work translated, and if even the entire translation 
 had been completed, it would require a considerable sum 
 of money to have such a large work printed. Of this 
 book likewise, so much has been already translated into 
 the English language, that the printing could begin di- 
 rectly, if the means for it were at hand, and care shall 
 also be taken to have the book printed as soon as possi- 
 ble, likewise in other languages. How many other 
 things will be besides required, till the great motion for 
 universal peace can begin, is not here the place to ex- 
 plain. I have, however, hinted at it on that account, that 
 those, who have studied the work thoroughly, and will 
 consequently derive from it the conviction, that this cause 
 is the cause of God, may take this as a strong exhorta- 
 tion to do whatever is in their power, that every thing 
 required by God to be done on our side might be done. 
 I have on page 175 of this book alluded to the horrible 
 sums, which were spent in destroying a few naked In- 
 dians, instead of cultivating them. Now a calculation 
 asserts, that each Indian, killed during this war, costs 
 40,000 dollars. All this money has been advanced by 
 the citizens of the United States. But we could, if far 
 less than for the head of an Indian would be advanced to 
 us, render happy many millions of men, and yet return 
 the money in the stipulated time. Whosoever, there- 
 fore, gains from this book the conviction, that this cause 
 is the cause of God, and consequently the money ad- 
 vanced for its promotion is laid out with more security 
 than in the most solid bank, and can advance something, 
 will please to write to me, directly, how much he can 
 advance, yet to keep the money until I shall have first 
 written to him about it. But those who would invest 
 money from Europe in behalf of this cause, might, on ac- 
 count of the great distance, send an assignment, yet pen- 
 ned thus, that payment should be made to me alone, or 
 such as would be especially authorized by me to receive 
 
628 
 
 the money, that should any thing happen with the letter, 
 nothing might be lost by it, and likewise that I might 
 raise the money if the business should advance slower 
 here in America than in Europe, together with an in- 
 struction what to do with the assignment if the necessary 
 money had been already advanced to me, here in America. 
 So much for those who might incline advancing money 
 from Europe, for the promotion of the universal peace. 
 Otherwise I am ready to accept it as a liberal donation, 
 and to employ in the best possible manner in the establish- 
 ment of the kingdom of Christ, whatever will be sent 
 from any part of the world whatsoever, assuring, that I, 
 on my present station shall apply it for this purpose so 
 as no other one would be capable of doing. But as a 
 loan I can accept nothing else but what can be obtained 
 again from the sale of the books. 
 
 In respect to name and residence, I entreat every one, 
 to write the letters so exactly and plainly as to prevent 
 every mistake. In the direction to me to my name, A. 
 B. Smolnikar, is to be added: Care of Mr. Frederick 
 Klett, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, or if the letter comes 
 from Europe to New York, to my name will be added: 
 Care of Samuel Colman, John street, No. 14, near 
 Broadway, New York; or if the letter should arrive by 
 the steamship at Boston, to my name has to come: Care 
 of Mr. Matthew Ludwig, Washington street, No. 402, Bos- 
 ton, Massachusetts. For I do not know at which places 
 the Lord is preparing occupations for me, until He will 
 show us a place, where we can stay longer, publishing 
 the paper, and other writings by the press, and can then 
 inform our brethren, whereto letters and other requisites 
 might be sent for us. In the mean time I have mentioned 
 places, where I can be found out always, in order to de- 
 liver letters and other things unto me. 
 
 In respect to the Austrian Monarchy, I must, however, 
 add, that Cleophas writes to me: "This first and proba- 
 bly last to you, disagreeable address and communication 
 from the Austrian States/' &c. It appears, that it has 
 been granted to him by special grace to have the letter 
 sent over the line; having indeed no other letter as yet 
 
629 
 
 received, coming out of the Austrian Monarchy, except 
 from my colleague, who had to travel to London to be 
 able to write to me. According to bestial wisdom, the 
 little idols in Austria would deter me from further steps, 
 by sending to me the document of Cleophas, and I have 
 declared to my brethren how horrible such bestial men 
 are before the sight of Christ, who are so much afraid of 
 a Professor of the Biblical study, of whom also Cleophas 
 declares that great things were expected of him, concern- 
 ing the dissemination of Christianity, that they would 
 intercept all intercourse with him, as far as it is in their 
 power, because he proclaims, that now at length, after 
 men had been through thousands of years slaughtered 
 worse than the wild beasts, Christ had appeared unto us 
 for the universal peace, which proclamation he accom- 
 panies with the call to examine strictly into the cause, 
 giving in the same time the sacred pledge, that the same 
 can stand the strictest investigation of all divines in the 
 whole world. The Austrian subjects have advanced to 
 the Emperor Francis, for the purpose of waging war, 
 many hundreds of millions of florins, and he has repaid 
 them with money made of rags. But now they are also 
 called upon to do their utmost for the universal peace. 
 This ought to be preached in Austria and everywhere as 
 well as that each one who intercepts a letter destined for 
 the Apostle will find his reward for it in hell. There 
 will probably exist all roads leading out of Austria, on 
 which, what is necessary can be communicated to me 
 until the dead idol of Austria, blinded by the idolatrous 
 priests, will be called into new life into the kingdom of 
 Christ. 
 
 But ye citizens and strangers in the United States, you 
 can do yourself every thing which will be necessary for 
 us furthermore, as till now but a few mechanics of small 
 means have executed that which was necessary for us 
 until now. Who confides unto banks, shall together 
 with the banks by breaking with Jesus Christ perish: but 
 who confides in Him, and advances lor his sake whatever 
 he can, shall receive it back with the best interests, the 
 blessing of Christ will remain in his house, and his name 
 
630 
 
 will be written in time and eternity in the book of life. I 
 shall assure him with my own hand writing that he shall 
 receive that which he will advance for the promotion of 
 the cause of the Lord with the best interests. The 
 objects in our possession are as a pledge, that from 
 them the payment will be received back, and I re- 
 ceive nothing before I am giving an account, for what 
 purposes it shall be applied, and as soon as I shall have 
 persons to whom I can confide this business, I shall have 
 nothing to do with money myself. Where a society can 
 be formed in this respect, I wish the same would inform 
 me whatever they could do. I desire first only such 
 communications from the United States, that, if as many 
 should unite for this purpose that we could not use all 
 their offers of aid, as could and ought to be the case ac- 
 cording to justice and equity, I would claim only the 
 help of as many as we would now be in need of, viz. for 
 publishing the weekly paper and the books, accepting the 
 money only as a loan. Otherwise we need a great deal 
 for the spreading of the kingdom of Christ amongst the 
 fallen off Christians, the Jews, Mahommedans and Hea- 
 then, and as preparation for this pious end, I can accept 
 money as a mild offer, and shall make faithfully known 
 what will be confided to me. But the offer of help which 
 can be given as a loan would be most agreeable to our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, now when his manifestation is first to 
 be spread, and 1 shall transfer the great zeal of all, who 
 will offer their help to the continuation of the cause of 
 Christ to the memory of future centuries, if there were 
 even as many that we could not accept money from all 
 of them as a loan. Not a moment, therefore is to be 
 lost after the opening of your eyes, if you are able to do 
 something for the promotion of the new kingdom of Christ 
 on earth, to inform me of it that I may act accordingly. 
 
 The grace of Jesus Christ be with all, who as zealous 
 citizens of His new kingdom on earth omit nothing of all 
 that which they are able to do, but will co-operate with 
 us for the dissemination in the most active manner. 
 Amen. 
 
ERRATA. 
 
 Page 54, 2d line, for Smolnikar, read Smoleikar. 
 
 64, 5th « 
 
 from 
 
 bottom, 
 
 for 1840, read 1846. 
 
 73,23d « 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 «' Sigorians, read Ligorians. 
 
 80, 6th « 
 
 tt 
 
 it 
 
 " Hirska, read Jlirska. 
 
 83, 11th « 
 
 tt 
 
 «t 
 
 " Vodnike, read Vodnik. 
 
 97, 14th « 
 
 (C 
 
 tt 
 
 " Smolnikar, read Schmolikar. 
 
 « 154, 17th « 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 " boar, read boor. 
 
 « 159, 12th " 
 
 (I 
 
 tt 
 
 " numbers, read number 666. 
 
 " 206, 19th « 
 
 tt 
 
 " 
 
 " any, read my. 
 
 « 216, 9th « 
 
 it' 
 
 tt 
 
 " Riese, read Rese. 
 
 « 228, 16th « 
 
 u 
 
 t; 
 
 " reader in, read reader. In. 
 
 « 415, 9th" 
 
 (6 
 
 tt 
 
 " he succeeded, read they succeeded. 
 
 « 457, 2d " 
 
 tt 
 
 tc 
 
 " Holman, read Stolman. 
 
 « 536, 6th" 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 " Raumeister, read Baumeister. 
 
 <• 537, 1st « 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 " Tikers, read Fikers. 
 
 « 537, 3d « 
 
 K 
 
 tt 
 
 " Mesmer, read Messmer. 
 
 " 538, 4th" 
 
 U 
 
 tt 
 
 " Selenger, read Selinger. 
 
 « 538, 4th" 
 
 it 
 
 tt 
 
 " Marr, read Marx. 
 
 « 540, 19th » 
 
 It 
 
 " 
 
 " 1808, read 1838. 
 
 " 544, 20th « 
 
 a 
 
 tt 
 
 " on that day, read on the 19th of 
 April, &c. 
 
 " 545, 7th « 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 " Mesemer, read Messmer. 
 
 « 545, 13th « 
 
 ft 
 
 tc 
 
 " Mesemer, read Messmer. 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Dec. 2005 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLP LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 {724)779-2111 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 014 6741551 •